G

e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
Scientific religion;
Oliphannt, Laurence, 1829-1888.
Edinburgh and London, Pub. for the author by W. Blackwood and sons, 1888.
http://hdl.handle.net/2027/uc2.ark:/13960/t3qv3mf81
Public Domain in the United States
http://www.hathitrust.org/access_use#pd-us
This work is deemed to be in the public domain in the
United States of America. It may not be in the public
domain in other countries. Copies are provided as a
preservation service. Particularly outside of the United
States, persons receiving copies should make appropriate
efforts to determine the copyright status of the work
in their country and use the work accordingly. It is possible
that current copyright holders, heirs or the estate of
the authors of individual portions of the work, such
as illustrations or photographs, assert copyrights over
these portions. Depending on the nature of subsequent
use that is made, additional rights may need to be obtained
independently of anything we can address.
s*
L
/
m .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
/
-
r
T L

T U S T
L
L S G L S

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s

w
/
r

/
3

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S T L G
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
as e3S tbd
Sd t uns tnan.
aust.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S T L G

G P SS L T S L D P T
T UG T P T
TU L S

L U L P T
T f PP D L G M
T U GL D
Dubsct for tf e Sutor bg
LL M L D D S S
D U G D L D
MD L
/ 7./
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
1/
t

ds
P r .
n the ast voume whch pubshed caed psodes n
a Lfe of dventure sad n the concudng chapter that
the reason wh coud not contnue the records of m fe
be ond the ear 186 was because m attenton whch had
prevous to that date been for some ears drected to what
s caed sprtuasm now became absorbed n a new and
hgher phase of nvestgaton whch compeed me to abandon
the pursuts and ambtons of the fe was eadng and
retre from the word n order to surround m sef b the
most favourabe condtons coud fnd under whch to pro-
secute m researches nto the more hdden aws whch govern
human acton and contro events and went on to sa
that athough from tme to tme have been sudden
forced from retrement nto some of the most strrng scenes
whch have agtated urope the reasons whch compeed
me to partcpate n them were cose connected wth the
nvestgaton n whch was engaged the nature of whch s
so absorbng and ts resuts so encouragng that t woud not
be possbe for me now to abandon t or to renqush the
hope whch t has nspred that a new mora future s dawn-
ng upon the mman race one certan of whch t stands
much n need.
dd not then antcpate the poss t of m cng
2000142
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
v P
S soon caed upon to pubsh m grounds for e pressng
ths hope but durng a wthdrawa of fve months ast
summer nto the sotudes of Mount arme have fet
m sef rresstb mpeed to wrte the foowng pages and
the furnsh the on answer can gve to m numerous
crtcs who are knd enough to regret that shoud have eft
the paths of dpomatc and potca adventure to wander
amdst the phantoms and mrages of the occut scence.
n those who have tred both are n a poston to udge
where the phantoms and mrages rea are. s however
access to books of reference wth whch to support the con-
cusons at whch had arrved was mted n so remote a
spot t was necessar for me to come to ngand and m
researches have more than fufed m e pectatons.
t has been mpossbe for me to do ustce to the sub ect
wthout ntrudng m own personat to an e tent whch
woud have been n the hghest degree repeent to me were
t not that the resuts reached seem to me of such genera
paramount mportance as to supersede a other consdera-
tons and that the e permenta process b whch the
have been obtaned s a necessar preude and e panaton
of them.
ceptng however where persona ausons are unavod-
abe have dspensed wth them whe earnest trust
that n some mnds at a events the convctons whch are
here emboded as the resut of ong and arduous strugge and
effort ma meet wth a response.
L U L P T.
pr 1888.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
P STS PT T T P .
L mpeed at the ast moment to sa one word wth
regard to the condtons under whch ths book was wrtten.
had hestated to do so unt t was actua n the hands of
the bnder but the probems of ps choog are forcng them-
seves so strong upon pubc attenton that do not thnk
that an e perence whch ma throw ght upon them shoud
be wthhed.
became conscous on m arrva at afa ast sprng that
a book the pan of whch coud nut determne was takng
form n m mnd and pressng for e terna e presson and at
once sat down to wrte t. found the attempt to be van
the deas refused to arrange themseves and was strong
mpressed that the coud not do so uness went to a
summer-house have but n a remote part of Mount
arme and made the room from whch the sprt of m wfe
had passed nto the unseen a tte more than a ear before
m prvate stud regous preservng t from ntruson.
had no sooner taken m pen n hand under these crcum-
stances than the thoughts whch fnd e presson n the fo-
owng pages were pro ected nto m mnd wth the greatest
rapdt and rrespectve of an menta stud or prearrange-
ment on m part often overpowerng m own preconceptons
and st more often presentng te sub ect treated of n an
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
_ P STS PT T T P .
entre new ght to m sef. n two or three occasons the
ceased sudden . then found t was useess to tr and formu-
ate them an effort of m bran and at once abandoned
the attempt to wrte for the da . The ongest nterva of ths
knd was three da s. n the fourth was agan abe to wrte
wth fact and though awa s conscous of the effort of
composton t was never so severe as to cause me to pause
for more than one or two mnutes.
t the same tme there was nothng so far as coud
udge abnorma n m menta or ph sca condton. was
unaffected b trfng nterruptons and the deas as the pre-
sented themseves seemed to be m own mnged wth others
pro ected from an unseen source or new deas struggng
wth and overpowerng od ones wth force that coud not
resst. Ths must be m apoog for a tone of authort
whch shoud otherwse have been reuctant to mpart to
ths book.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T TS.
P T .
T DU T .
P G
evoutonar tendenc of modern thought ts bearng upon
theoogca dogma Doubts and unsatsfed mora aspratons
the resut of sprtua quckenng The mpendng ps chc
crss and the mora and ph sca confct whch w resut
therefrom rganc changes n man now n progress . . 1
PT .
Uncertant attendng a reveaton purportng to be dvne
auses of ths uncertant The responsnt of ever man
as the fna udge of reveaton one of the most ancent
reveatons attempted to grappe wth soca and economc prob-
ems Substtuton amost mmedate after hrst s death of
a desre for persona savaton n eu of the practce of da
fe ncucated b hm Theosoph occutsm and m stcsm
offer no remed for the word s maad ature of bca n-
spraton e amned Later nspratona wrtngs . . 10
PT .
ecent e amnaton nto te nature of the forces atent n the
human organsm pnotc e perments n rance and the
Ps chca esearch Socet n ngand famarsng te scen-
tfc mnd wth forces former gnored Ther orgn n the
unseen unverse onner concepton of matter modfed b
recent dscoveres Sr enr oscoe on atoms nseparabt
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T TS.
of matter and force D naspherc force Scentfc facts vau-
abe concusons mseadng pnotc e pe ments wtnessed
b me n Pars pnotsm recognsed b the medca facut
n rance as dangerous Sprtua nsght necessar to dscover
the nature and orgn of these forces and to quaf the oper-
ator to dea wth them . . . . . .28
PT .
The nterockng of the nvsbe atoms of the seen and unseen
words form a snge s stem of anmate nature Gmpses nto
the nvsbe condtoned on the mora state of the observer
Deat a beraton of grosser atoms from those more submated
Matera partces the vehces of force constant assumng
new phases nma mund nterdependence of a created
nature Ps chca e perence attendng the composton of
S mpneumata Dupe cerebra acton ta atomc nter-
acton between the vng and the dead Method of cerebra
mpregnaton nspratons whch do not grappe wth the earth-
maad worthess hrst a radatve centre of heang force
The dscpne of absoute sef-sacrfce essenta as a preparaton
to the hghest nspraton Defect n the astern s stems of
ascetcsm . . . . . . .49
PT .
ntroducton to the ouse-book a treatse on domestc vng b
the ate Mrs phant easons wh househods shoud be
formed to secure the advent of dea good Manner of fe to be
nether avsh nor parsmonous easons for ths egon
now to be the possesson of each man born to enact what
was former taught am groups a machner for soca
servce ecesst for the protecton and nourshment of a
home artfca dstnctons of rank occupatons and
creeds aboshed Makers and mantaners of the fam respon-
sbe for ts deveopment The quates requred for soca re-
dempton to stand n s mpath wth the aws of socet
but not to be sub ugated b them ngec co-operaton wth
men Dvson of responsbtes ssstance n abour
Subordnaton to authort otes of e pendture . . 64
PT .
nsufcenc of the natura reason as a gude to dvne truth be-
cause t cannot dvest tsef of the deas of tme and space
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T TS.
ence theoog and scence both bnd gudes Man the arena
of confctag atomc forces Transmutaton of matera forces
b converson of mora partces Methods and manfestatons
of nfestaton tomc consttuton of mora atmosphere
Phenomena of heredt stroog -force under specfc
nfuence ath-heang r of fe adaton of dvne
fe depends on magnetc condtons Suf erng nvoved
thereb egon seess as a means to a persona end
ord - regeneraton to be accompshed b a radaton of
dvne nspred human affecton nspraton threefod :
through unon wth God man and nature Pouton of ts
current threefod: b prde b sefshness b apath ts
force depends upon ts concentraton upon groups anmated b
the same motve ....... 84
PT .
stor of the ear hrstan hurch a record of swft demorasa-
ton part owag to desre to make converts and part to
the substtuton of a future fe for present practce onfct
between ome and the ast tncton of Gnostc sects de-
structve of m ch of the deeper truth ompaton of the
present canon of Scrpture untrustworth pocr pha gospes
and epstes The teachng of the Tweve postes The
ook of noch The hurch of ngand on the verge of a
great mora revouton The confessons of a parsh prest
eed of a reformed hrstant .... 102
PT .
Mora pa whch shrouds earth s surface Deteroraton of mora
atmosphere under nvason of estern cvsaton hrst s
hrstant dametrca opposed to that of the hurches
ase s stem of regous and secuar educaton hrstendom :
ts potcs commerce and fnance a on an nferna bass-
orrupton of ts hurches ndness and ndfterence of so-
caed hrstans to the nconsstences of ther ves hrstan
ethcs bured under ant- hrstan dogmas quckenng of
conscence takng pace among the cerg anon remante on
the ew eformaton . . . . .117
PT .
The effect of dogmatc theoog upon modern thought The pre u-
dces whch t e ctes The confct between scence and re-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T TS.
go to wch t has gven rse ntoerance both of theoogans
and men of scence gotr of the atter ontradctons n
whch the have become nvoved acts of nature dscovered
b superfca nvestgatons vauabe mprca scence n-
competent to arrve at the dvne truths n nature Ths can
on be acheved b deveopment of nner facutes n man-
ence a scentfc con ectures and h potheses worthess on-
fctng utterances and concusons of Professors u e and
T nda ustrate ths . . . . . .131
PT .
egous s stems : ther uses and abuses spraton demands n-
spraton egons e tracted from the husk nstead of the
kerne of reveaton mpossbt of demonstratng to the
superfca reason truths dscovered b the nner facutes
arous channes and methods of nspraton Deveopment of
subsurface conscousness Magnetc condton of unseen word
as reated to ours ttracton and repuson depends on mora
atomc affntes Groups n the unseen wth whch ever nd-
vdua n the vsbe word s affated So aso wth a
hurches regons and sects hrstan uddhst Mosem
and other regous organsatons e st n the unseen and n-
spre those here ence dvergenc of nspraton and regous
ntoerance . . . . . . .143
PT .
orce nconcevabe e cept n connecton wth matter as a trans-
mttng medum The ps che or sprtua bod the abode of
the pneuma or sprt hrst s brth and death estabshed a
new atomc reaton between the seen and the unseen The or-
gansms of the seen and the unseen man descrbed Ther rea-
ton to each other and the methods of ther nteracton The
phenomena of sprtuasm occutsm h pnotsm teepath
fath-heang and thought-readng accounted for and e paned
under the operaton of natura aw Phenomena unreabe as a
gude to truth ravng for t unwhoesome and attended wth
danger nsant e paned Phosoph of death Dsease not
an unm ed ev Popuar deas of heaven he purgator
erroneous Magnetc contact estabshed between hrst and
the word the channe of a new mora reconstructve potenc
The human and sprtua magnetc batteres now charged and
the consummaton at hand uates ref ured n those who
woud co-operate n brngng t about . . . .1 9
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T TS.
PT L
The reaton of man towards God hrst and the unseen word
here set forth confrmed b the nner sense of the be
sacred books have ther hdden sense Teachng of the ab-
baah and of the athers on ths pont nner sense of hrst s
teachng has been ost and the s mbos and e ternas aone re-
man hence superstton bgotr and h pocrs requent
ausons to the m ster n the ew Testament St Pau s
apprehenson of t The most ancent regons contan t n
ther unversa concepton of God as an nfnte paterna and
materna prncpe pervadng anmatng and sustanng a
thngs b the ord udasm whch was an mproved ren-
derng of the g ptan and hadean regons contaned t
conceaed n the Mosac aw of whch hrst was the fufment
Geness composed and comped under a most powerfu n-
spraton M stcsm : ts uses and abuses . . . 184
PT .
Mascune and femnne atomc eements Sentent and non-sen-
tent atoms The Det of the be as we as of former sacred
records mascune and femnne ffect of the dvne mater-
nt on man eveaton b the Sprt whch s femnne a
persona one Ths m ster contaned n the hdden sense of
both d and ew Testaments . . . . .201
P T .
PT .
The generaton of unverses rst chapter of Geness desc -bcs the
creaton b emanaton of a prevous unverse na ss of ts
hdden meanng The rebeon of Lucfer rchanges or
Seraphm am arch-demons or Sddn The frst dam or
dam admon . . . . . .219
PT .
Second chapter of Geness descrbes creaton b emanaton of our
word na ss of ts hdden meanng The brth of b-
se ua man ncent beefs n s androg nous nature Stor
of hs fa nd separaton nto two dstnct se es Structura
changes consecuent thereon . . . . 229
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T TS.
PT .
The orgn of ev M ed condtons n the geness of earth
vouton of the frst forms of fe under the opposng nfu-
ences of Seraphm and Sddm The Garden of den Man s
msson Method of ts accompshment The earth-maad
caused b the pouton of ts se -fe ts purfcaton possbe
ature of the strugge for purt thus nvoved . . 243
PT .
The frst perod of the race soterc sense of the confct between
an and be The mark of an The ntroducton of
ph soogca brth f po gam The fate of the Lamech
races nvason of the panet b the Sddm Ther m ed
progen The ook of noch The deuge arest cosmo-
gonc tradtons The goden age .... 2 6
PT .
The oachc race The guardans of the m ster Transmtted to
the bramc Magnetc condtons of the o Land The
Dvne Trnt of the ear regons naog of the regon of
ccad wth that of the ews The secret contaned n the aw
of Moses The fufment of the aw ffect of modern crt-
csm on udasm . . . . . .271
PT .
The msson of the ews The m ster of the Dvne emnne con-
fded to them The vson of saah The Dvne emnne
enfoded n hrst The method of s brth ewsh beef n
the Messah The rgn Mar ature of the descent of the
femnne prncpe ovenants wth the ews easons wh
the shoud recognse n ths prncpe ther Messah . . 290
PT .
The true poston of woman The fase poston assgned her b
cvsaton er new fvmctons n fe The descent of the
Dvne emnne through her The co-operatve strugge of the
se es for purt oman s rghts The true hgher educaton
of woman ...... 314
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T TS.
PT .
Method of the descent of the Dvne emnne nd of ts recep-
ton b woman The S mpnema ntroducton of the Dvne
emnne nto the word through the brth fe death resur-
recton and ascenson of hrst The outpourng on the ds-
cpes on the Da of Pentecost The s mpneumatc conscous-
ness ........ .326
PT .
The s mpneumatc descent ts nferna smuaton The func-
ton of bse ua atoms ontact wth pneumatc centres
Soca conventonates mpede mae and femae co-operaton
nsane deusons The reaton of hrst to man through woman
ustrated b St Pau abbastc nterpretatons . . 340
PT .
The twefth and thrteenth chapters of the ook of eveaton n-
terpreted The effect of hrst s msson to earth upon the
upper nvsbe regon of our word onceament of the Dvne
emnne The two wtnesses The functons of ohn the ap-
tst s reaton to hrst Temporar trumph of the nfer-
na emnne The east nt- hrstendom or the Gente
hurch The mark of the east the fase cross Man s pres-
ent reaton to hrst ...... 362
PT .
The fourteenth and foowng chapters of eveaton nterpreted
oson on earth between the s mpneumatc and ant-s m-
pneumatc forces atastrophc changes n consequence The
fate of the Sddm The trumph of the sants The Second
dvent and the descent of the rde ecaptuaton . . 379
ppend . e tracts from the abbaa .... .391
ppend . b a erg man of te urch of ngand . 401
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T .
Page 16 ne 2 from top /or daectrc read deectrc.
r 23 ne 2 from foot for Savne read Saome.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
P T .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S T L G

G P SS L T S L D P T
T UG T
P T TU L S.
T DU T .
LUT T D M D T UG T T.S G UP
T L G L D GM D U TS D U S T S D M L SP -
T S T SULT .SP TU L U G T MP D G
PS S S D T M L D P S L L T
LL SULT T M G G S M
P G SS.
t woud be supertuous here to do more than cursor
aude to the remarkabe mora and nteectua movement
whch has charactersed the a.st haf-centur t has been
resumed n the terature of the ubee ear. The great
robems of fe are assumng a new form as the theo-
ogca andmarks are gradua fadng awa beneath the
ood of ght whch has been et nto them b theoogca
research antquaran dscover scentfc nvestgaton and
S chc henomena and men n ther troube arc. peerng
earnest nto the new regon whc s beng thus umn-
ated for a new order whch the ma substtute for the od
some vta tntb- rncp wc sa conduce to a purer

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
2 S T L G .
am nober soca fe for though the dogmas crumbe awa
one after the other and the dr -rot of eccesastcsm be-
comes da more apparent the regous nstnct s more
quckened than ever and n proporton as men under ts
ntuence emancpate themseves from what the now per-
ceve to be the gnorance pre udce or superstton of a dark
age do ther aspratons stran after somethng hgher and
better whe ther beef n the possbe reasaton of deas
htherto deemed unattanabe grows stronger. evertheess
ths earnng for and searchng after hgher truth b the
more advanced mnds of the age s attended b a conscous-
ness of unrest and an et often amost amountng to a vague
feeng of aarm. There s a sense of chaotc surroundngs
of unstabe footng of shrnkng from the punge nto the
unknown and man of the weaker sort after gong a tte
wa become troubed as to ther own future and defcent
n such a ove for humant as shoud nduce them to dare a
for ts sake and n such a fath n God as shoud ft them
out of a persona an etes the scrambe back nto what
the were brought up to beeve was an ark of persona
safet . There the fnd comparatve rest among those whose
conscences have not et been strred to an percepton of the
fearfu nconsstences of ther conduct who dstngush be-
tween thngs regous and thngs secuar who are content to
profess n pupt and n pew on Sunda mora a oms whch
the open voate n amost ever act of ther da ves
and who do ths n a good fath n the sncere beef that
the are peasng God and foowng the e ampe of ther
Lord and Master esus hrst and w wn for themseves
heaven thereb . t s because the are n ths mora dark-
ened condton the resut man of fear of punshment and
hope of reward that the shrnk appaed from the con-
eusons of modern nvestgatons and refuse to receve an
ght whch shoud perce nto the goom nooks and must
corners of ther most unchrstan creed and whch shoud force
upon them an nvestgaton nto the errors of ther present
fath and nto the reasons wh the are utter unabe to
carr out n ther da conduct and not mere to pro-
nounce wth ther ps the mora teachngs of ther nom-
na Master.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
L S ST SM D S . 3
n strong contrast wth these s the cass who ve under
the fu ba e of the ght to whch have auded but who
are mora unaffected b t. t s a usefu ght the
sa for ookng nto the past t has even some nterest
matera wth regard to the present but t s useess so
far as the future s concerned. t has been vauabe as
showng us the e tent of our gnorance and n reveang
to us the man deusons n whch we have been vng but
t conve s no other truth to us on the contrar t presents
to us nsoube probems wth more dstnctness than before
and t has no power of penetratng these for others further
than t penetrates them for us. The mt of our range of
vson under ts nfuence must necessar be the mt of
thers and nasmuch as a that t shows us s that we
don t know more than t shows us whch s ver tte
because t does not penetrate beow the surface of thngs or
be ond what we ca the matera therefore what s m-
penetrabe surface for us must be mpenetrabe surface for
ever bod ese and what we ca the matera must be mate-
ra for ever bod ese and we refuse to admt that an -
bod can see further or have more ght than we have. The
anaog does not seem to occur to such persons that some
peope are natura more short-sghted than others and are
obged to wear spectaces dd the not refuse to admt that
spectaces e st for factatng such nterna vson as am
about to descrbe the mght possb be furnshed wth
them. n the meantme there s far more hope for ths cass
than for the one wth whch ave contrasted t for though
the ght that s n them s darkness the have the hon-
est to sa so moreover the ght s n them unconscous
to themseves and ma burst out at an moment but the
others more especa n the countres where the Greek
or Ptoman athoc regons preva have created ther own
darkness out of the gotres the supersttons gnorance
and cruet of ages and the wrap t round them and ca
t ght.
Tere s another cass agan who are not troubed the
probems of fe who consder that the pursut of peasure
fame or weath s the sane audabe and reasonabe occupa-
ton of a uman beng nasmuch as for aught the know
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
4 S T L G .
the ma have no contnut of e stence be ond ths fe.
The ordnar profess so-caed hrstant nevertheess
as a matter of convenence but dffer from the ardent votares
of that cut n that the are governed b an enghtened
sefshness as to the present nstead of as to the hereafter.
The aso are n a more hopefu condton than these at-
ter for ther conscences are torpd not perverted and are
therefore more susceptbe to the eectrc shock of the
dvne touch.
ar be t from me to sa however that there are not
thousands st embedded n e stng forms of eccesastcsm
who are da becomng more hgh senstsed mora whose
aspratons are as nobe whose oves are as pure whose mo-
tves are as dsnterested as those of an of the earnest and
devout truth-seekers and unbeevers n the popuar theoog
but ths s n spte of ts dogmas not n consequence of them.
Such men have awa s e sted n the perod mmedate pre-
cedng reform n an regon but the have awa s had the
masses of ther co-regonsts aganst them and ndcatons
of an approachng schsm of a far more profound character
than an of whch we have an hstorca record snce the
dscpes were frst caed rstans at ntoch are apparent
to those who watch the sprtua hor on. To them a coud
bgger than a man s hand s vsbe above t.
or the processes of the dvne quckenng are movng
stead forward generatng vta mpuses whch w prove
uncontroabe to those who come under ther nfuence and
suggestng an rresstbe nstnct for aggregaton. Upon a
casses and n dverse countres takng no account of race
or creed or coour does ths new fe descend and as those
who are strred b t move do the recognse ther aSnt to
others smar affected and the magnetc attracton whch s
nherent n the vvf ng prncpe draws them together at
present sow and athwart obstaces that woud seem nsur-
mountabe for n the ear stages the recpents of ths fe
fee weak and bewdered. rushed b the weght of dr
bones around tem and above them ther frst strugges are
feebe and msdrected the know not n whch drecton to
ook for hep the od deadness seems st to chan them to
the spot where the frst fet the vta touch and et the ong
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T L MPULS S.
above a thngs to eave t. Progress the fee s mpossbe
n the mdst of the od surroundngs. The atmosphere fees
charged wth mephtc vapour whch sometmes appears even
to nterfere wth the ordnar respraton. There s a sensa-
ton of strugge between the new fe and the od and the po-
tenc of the descendng vgours seems at tmes as though t
woud destro the outer bod frame. t s the puttng the
new wne nto the od bottes but the new wne takes no
account of the condton of the botte. ften t bursts t and
the sprt vtased and reeased eaves ts earth she to
carr on from another vantage-pont the same work for
humant on ths gobe whch woud have been aotted to t
n ts fesh tabernace.
t woud be hopeess however to attempt to gve an com-
pete descrpton of the mode of operaton of ths new fe-
prncpe for n no two cases are the phenomena whch attend
ts descent nto the human organsm smar n ther manfes-
taton whe each who has been conscous of ts nfuence has
a vared e perence to recount.
th some as have sad t produces what ma be caed
a fe-and-death strugge wth others the ph sca organsm
does not suffer whe the mor angush s acute wth some
t s sudden and seems to overwhem and para se b the
ntenst of the shock wth others t steas over them so
sow and so gradua the preparaton for ts recepton has
been spread over so ong a perod of tme that there s com-
paratve tte sufferng as the frst percepton of the change
whch s beng operated dawns upon the conscousness. Sooner
or ater however sprtua sufferng must ensue though ths
vares much n degree dependng on mora condtons whch
t s not necessar now to enter upon. The man pont upon
whch wsh to nsst s the fact wth regard to whch have
had abundant evdence durng the ast quarter of a centur
and not aone that a sprtua wave s at present rong
n upon te word of a character unprecedented n ts past
hstor that t s da gatherng force and s aread crest
hgh. efore ver ong t w break and the ob ect of ts
book s to prepare men s mnds for a crss n the hstor of
te phet wch cannot thnk be ver ong deferred but
whch w take a ver dfferent form from tat wch s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
6 S T L G .
sua antcpated for t s antcpated antcpated n a
the e stng forms of regon down to those whch ma
amost be caed heathen supersttons antcpated b a
dumb nstnct n the mnds of men who cannot be sad to
have an regon. t s n the ar and on those of a pecu-
ar dense and unsusceptbe temperament are absoute
wthout conscousness of t. t w be a mora rather than
a ph sca crss and ts tendenc w be to use a Scrptura
e presson to separate the sheep from the goats and to bnd
together n a wa whch no hurches have ever succeeded n
dong those who fght for the Powers of Lght aganst those
who fght for the Powers of Darkness. t w sweep awa
the present eccesastcsms and substtute for them a re-
gon n whch there sha be one bod that hath man
members and a the members of that one bod beng man
sha be one bod . So aso s hrst. or b one sprt we
sha a be baptsed nto one bod whether we be ews or
Gentes whether we be bond or free and we sha a be
made to drnk nto one Sprt. ow ths one bod can
on be created under the nfuence of that one vtasng
prncpe to whch have aread referred b the strenuous
co-operaton and ardent effort of those who are conscous that
the have receved t and the effort to create t w enta
a strugge of stupendous proportons wth the corrupt prn-
cpe to whch the mser and degradaton of the word has
been due. t s ths strugge whch w be so crtca for the
human race for t nvoves an ssue of nconcevabe magn-
tude and must be carred on under condtons whch w
deveop man new and terrbe e perences and ca nto
operaton aws whch have been more or ess hdden from
scentfc nvestgaton though of ate ears these have been
dm perceved and n a superfca manner e permented
upon b some of the frst scentfc men n urope. n a
word t w be a ps chca rather than a ph sca confct
though do not mean to sa that the ordnar weapons of
so - caed cvsed warfare w not be caed nto re-
quston.
ow man have receved and are recevng accessons of
the speca potenc whch sha enabe them to engage n ths
* omans . 4. 1 ornthans . 12 13.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PS L T. 7
warfare wthout an due concepton of ts nature. The are
conscous of a mora dsturbance wthn them of new e -
perences whch the shrnk from audng to and of whch
n some nstances the even entertan a certan feeng of
dread. Sometmes new ght dawns upon them reevng them
of mora perpe t at others new sensatons str ther ner-
vous centres the rse at tmes to condtons of e ataton
whch f them wth o for whch there s no adequate e -
terna cause or snk nto profound depths of despondenc
equa unaccountabe. The ma even be treated for h s-
tera b ther doctors wo are none the ess profound
pu ed to know wat h stera s and tota n the dark
on the sub ect. these are ndcatons that the are beng-
sub ect to the nfuences whch are about to make war aganst
each other n human organsms and that the moment has
come when those who know or tnk the know what these
sgns of the tmes mean shoud not be deterred from throw-
ng whatever ght ma have been vouchsafed upon t b
the hoste crtcsm of the ma ort whose ntegence b
reason of ther organc denseness s st becouded upon the
sub ect. ut before attemptng to do ths t s e pedent
that shoud e pan how ths ght ma be ganed for ra s
are shot athwart the sprtua frmament from opposng drec-
tons urd ra s from beow fckerng ra s of man coours
and from man dverse quarters. To no human beng has t
ever been gven to transmt untanted the whte ra that ssues
from the throne of the Most gh for our word coud not
bear the ferceness of ts spendour. reveaton wch
proceeds from the nvsbe must be reatve n ts vaue a
nspraton mperfect. t behoves us therefore to consder
n our searc after dvne truth ow we are to udge of the
vaue of reveaton and to arrve n our mnds at a defnte
dea of what we mean b nspraton.
sha endeavour n the foowng pages to dscuss the
functons and caracterstcs of those subte atomc forces n
nature whch are now attractng ncreased attenton on the
art of the earned and the thougtfu show ow the act
upon man mora nteectua and p sca or n oter
words n what sense the stmuate hs aspratons contro
s nspratons and aff ect s od eat and consder
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
8 S T L G .
further ther practca bearng upon those boogca and theo-
ogca theores and probems whch tend at present to confuse
s regous nstnct and coud hs perceptons of the beaut-
fu the good and the true.
na w offer the souton of those probems and
theores whch under te operaton of these forces has been
reveaed to me.
woud on sa n concuson that t woud not be rght for
an man desrng to know whether ths nspraton s true or
not to begn b beevng t after the manner of the hurches :
no beef can stand n these da s that s not based upon the
evdence of persona e perence. These are not thngs that
one man can prove to another a he can do s to sa that
n a cases where certan e perments have been fathfu
made the have been attended wth the same resuts. t s
eft to each to make them or not as he chooses but shoud
be hgh cupabe havng tested them n m own person
havng seen them tested n the persons of others and havng
receved what fee to be a strong nterna drecton to pace
before others the concuson at whch have arrved to aow
m sef to be deterred from dong so b an sense of m own
ncapact to do ustce to so great a theme whch s pro-
found b an fear of the hostt or rdcue whch t ma
e cte or b an antcpaton of faure to reach the hearts
of those to whom t s addressed. The ssues are wth God
and s servants know not the word dsappontment for the
are ncapabe of readng s desgns. n ths the know
that the sghtest hestaton n obe ng what the beeve to
be a dvne mpuse produces a sufferng more ntense than
an consequences whch ma accrue to them from the word.
f n m attempt to e hbt the dangers to whch mora pro-
gress s e posed the present methods of theoog and
scence and ther antagonsm to each other have spoken
more hard of the two casses engaged n these pursuts than
the crcumstances seem to warrant t has not been from an
want of the deepest respect for good men wherever the are
to be found or however much n error the ma appear to
me to be.
rror s on dangerous when t s aggressve and to
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
P S L P . 9
meet error of ths descrpton when one s convnced b
one s own persona e perence that t s error a certan
atttude of aggresson seems to be mposed upon one but
t s consstent wth an entre toerance and chart for
ndvduas and s n fact on appcabe to those who are
thorough honest and n earnest even f ther earnestness
be msdrected.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
10
PT .
uncertant attendng a reveaton purportng to be dvne
causes op ths uncertant the responsbt of ever
man as the fna udge of reveaton none of the most
ancent reveatons attempted to grappe wth soca and
economc probems substtuton amost mmedate after
hrst s death of a desre for persona savaton n eu op
T practce P D L L UL T D M T S P
ULT SM D M ST SM M D T LD S
M L D TU L L SP T M D L T -
SP T L T GS.
The man cause of regous dfference at a tmes has arsen
from the attempt to defne the ndefnabe and ths has neces-
sar nvoved the use of terms ether not susceptbe of
accurate defnton or for whch none coud be found b com-
mon consent.
the use of precse terms on the e act meanng of whch
ever bod was agreed angr theoogans woud have often
been saved the dsagreeabe dut mposed upon them as
the beeved b ther conscences and ther ove for God
and ther feows of f ng at each other s throats and man
stumbng-bocks woud have been removed from the path
of earnest truth-seekers. Ths atter da ncreasng cass
refuse to be satsfed wth ancent theoogca formuae and
unproven h potheses. The fact that the happen to be
born n a countr n whch a certan form of fath has pre-
vaed for a certan number of centures s no onger a con-
vncng reason that that form of fath must be the rght
one. The have gone back n ther nvestgatons behnd
what has been consdered the on sacred record of dvne
truth to see what the most ancent peopes beeved before
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
SP T T LL L . 11
that record was comped for the remember that t s
wrtten theren n the begnnng was the ord and
that the great Teacher sad efore braham was am
and the know that before braham was mght natons
e sted wth ther aspratons after God and ther worshp
of m and that e must therefore have reveaed msef
to them n some form or other ong before the aw was gven
to the ews. The have gone forward n ther nvestgatons
nto the doman of ps chca scence and have encountered
phenomena whch trow new ght upon the fath of ther
chdhood and whch force upon them consderatons whch
seem to ncrease ther responsbtes to a degree unknown to
a prevous generaton. en so much doubt s cast upon
the od beef when so man new possbtes for beef
of another knd are sprngng nto e stence t becomes a
matter of supreme mportance to consder the processes b
whch God has reveaed msef to man and to estmate
the vaues whch are to be attached to those processes.
eveaton purportng to be dvne has awa s come through
human nstrumentat and t has dffered accordng to the
race countr mora condton and temperament of the trans-
mttng medum and the peope to whom t was addressed.
hatever ma subsequent have been -the vew of the
dscpes concernng the greatest teachers that the word has
seen as to ther superhuman natures there was nothng to
dstngush tem as far as we know n outward appearance
from other men. The depended for ther authort on ther
words and on ther acts so ther words were consdered n-
spred ther acts mracuous. The dscpes of the founders
of a te prncpa regons of the word have appeaed to
the wonders that ther masters coud perform as an ev-
dence of the truth of ther teachng and t s on snce
modern nvestgaton has ventured nto the regons of the
ps chca and the occut that men are begnnng to perceve
that thaumaturg 0ssesses no vaue as an evdence for or
aganst mora truth and that te word mrace s msead-
ng f b that term s mped a voaton of the aws of
nature as s aso the term nspraton f b that word s
mped an nfabe communcaton to man from God.
t does not faow from ths owever that God does not
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
12 S T L G .
comncate wth man and that the connuncatons do not
receve strong confrmaton to the recpent of them through
the operaton of aws whc have htherto been conceaed
from the ordnar man of a nature whc he gnorant of
these aws mght term mracuous. t was not to be won-
dered at that n an age when te nteect had not been
dvorced from the affectons to the e tent that t s now and
when the emotona and ntutve facutes were more hgh
deveoped the tendenc was towards superstton and towards
the recognton n the e ercse of occut powers of the drect
nterventon of a Dvne eng and n the utterances of men
thus gfted of the voce of God.
The tendenc of modern phosoph s to react to the
e act opposte e treme to den the e stence of occut
powers atogether and to consder the most oft utterances
of men nothng more than the resut of chemca changes
n ther brans whch thus nspre the deas whch the put
nto words.
The truth w be found to be between these two e -
tremes and ths mposes upon us the consderaton whch s
vta to those engaged n the pursut of dvne knowedge
of the rea meanng of nspraton.
o attempt so far as am aware has ever been made b
theoogans to ana se the process b whch the w of God
s conve ed to the mnd of man wth such certant that the
human recpent sha not be mstaken as to the dvne source
and that hs feow-men shoud not be mstaken as to the
cams of the human recpent. t awa s resoves tsef nto
ths that each man must hmsef be the supreme udge and
arbter of whether what s so conve ed s or s not a com-
muncaton from God. Ths s a fearfu responsbt ad
upon ever man and et how few rease that there can
be no hgher test of nspraton for an man than he s
hmsef: from ths poston there s no escape. f he at-
tempts to shrk the responsbt b sa ng w accept
n ths matter the teachng of the hurch n whch was
born he on ncreases t for he then becomes the fna
udge of the cams of the hurch n whch he was born to
decde upon what s and what s not dvne nspraton and
n determnng to abdcate hs own rght to udge n favour
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
UT T D SP S L T . 13
of another authort upon hm aone rests the respons t
of decdng upon the competence of that authort . t s
thus that God a s upon each one of us the obgaton of fnd-
ng out truth for ourseves.
t w probab be urged that ths obgaton s ncompat-
be wth the mutfarous dutes of da fe that t woud
be unreasonabe to e pect that the masses n ther gnorance
n ther strugge for e stence and the absorbng cares whch
t nvoves shoud devote themseves to theoogca research
shoud stud the sacred records of a regons and that each
unt shoud decde for hmsef or hersef upon the respectve
cams of reveatons professng to be dvne nspred. f
dvne truth were to be dscovered b a stud of dvnt
n the sense n whch that term s used among hrstan
theoogans or b contempaton as en oned b the regons
of the ast the task woud ndeed be hopeess and the ob-
ecton woud e unanswerabe but propose to show that
t s not a queston of udgng of rva e stng nspratons
but of ever man recevng hs own message for hmsef n a
fuer manner than he can obtan t from an book or from
an pupt and that n proporton as he s prepared to make
ever sacrfce n order to receve t w he gan strength to
fuf hs da round of dutes even to ther most mnute de-
tas. The da s of bboatr and of prestcraft are draw-
ng to an end for wth the descent of the dvne vta
rncpe to whch have auded n the ast chapter and
whch the urches ca the Messah nto ever man s
organsm who opens hmsef to receve t w he rse out of
eccesastcsms wth ther forms and ceremones nto the
bert wherewth rst has made hm free.
t must not be concuded from ths however that the be
and the hurches have not been of nestmabe vaue to hu-
mant whe the have no ess been the cause of sangunar
wars and btter persecutons. thout venturng to queston
the dvne methods of operaton wth man or to enter upon
an attempt of an e poston of the aws whch those
methods are governed we can recognse n the sacred tera-
ture whc as nspred te word wt ts regous sent-
ment however crude or dstorted te dvne attutus and n
ts vared forms of worshp te most powerfu restranng
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
14 S T L G .
u uence whch ther adherents were capabe of obe ng n
ther da ves. n a cases the sacred record and the
sacred rtes wth the functons of the mnstr were adapted
to the mora and nteectua condton of those for whom
the were ntended. t s because these mora and nte-
ectua condtons have undergone such vast changes durng
ths centur that the book and the hurches whch have
guded and controed the natons of the est so ong must
be nterpreted and renewed b the ght of fresh reveatons
and b a more drect outpourng of the dvne vtat upon
human organsms than the have been heretofore prepared
for reveatons the truth of whch each man can test for
hmsef and whch w rest on the e perences whch he
hmsef must make n hs search after them for the tme
has arrved when he refuses an onger to put hs conscence
n the hands of a prest or unntegent to accept dogmas
because he was taught them n hs chdhood or to bnd
hmsef to the anomaes and nconsstences whch certan
doctrnes nvove and whch are so fathfu refected n the
da ves of those who profess them.
The reason wh the nspratons upon whc the most
ancent regons were founded so often contradcted them-
seves and each other and wh ther prophets so often pro-
phesed fase was because the had ost sght of the great
truth that the hghest nspraton comes through ph sca as
we as nteectua servce for the race for the aws whch
govern the transmsson of mora potenc nto man are so
nterwoven wth tose whch contro the deveopment of hs
ph sca energes and the purest fe nfu es are so con-
dtoned on the equa dstrbuton of ts currents through the
ph sca affectona and nteectua human s stems that
the undue e panson of an one of these at the e pense of
the others must of necesst dstort the utmate manfesta-
ton whether n word or deed. ence we fnd that wth a
the beautes of the earest regous e pressons there s the
fata defect of unpractcat . ot one of them attempts a
radca potca soca and ndustra reform wth the hope
of strkng at the root of the word s ev.
The most ancent regous records whch e st are the
g ptan herog phcs and the ccadan and earest e-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T L G S. 1
dantc ns whch contan m thca accounts of the strugges
of dvne nspred heroes wth the Powers of Darkness
s mwsng n m stca anguage the cosmogon of the word
and the progress of the human sou towards perfecton con-
ceang n mages ncomprehensbe to the peope man truths
of deep sprtua mport the true meanng of whch have
on been parta retaned b the ntated. n them ma
be traced anaoges to the m steres conceaed n the Drud
hadean Persan ewsh Greek and other ancent mnor
regous communtes but whe some of these ncu-
cated morat of te hghest character and whe even those
among them whch utmate degenerated nto the worshp
of man gods retaned n ther essence the worshp of the
one true God the dd not grappe wth the soca and
economc probems of fe. The made no attempt to con-
struct socet upon a bass whch shoud enabe men to gve
practca effect to t n ther da ves. th the suppres-
son of the m stca sects n the ear hrstan hurch and
wth the nauguraton upon a substanta bass of the present
s stem of hrstan eccesastcsm about the cose of the
second centur after hrst the so-caed hereses whch
were the egac that orenta m stcsm had bequeated to
the est gradua faded and wth them some of the dee
nterna truths whch the contaned notwthstandng ther
man errors and e aggeratons were ost. enceforward re-
gon n the est became not the repostor of occut know-
edge of m steres more or ess d -ne but a s stem b whch
men were assured of ther escape from eterna torments and
ther safe passage to endess o s. he ncdenta pure
fe and rght conduct were en oned t was on as a means
to ths end and as t was evdent that no man coud b hs
vn efforts wn the mmorta crown for whc a were strv-
ng te were consoed b the further assurance that ths
was aread acheved for those who woud beeve that God
had sacrfced msef or s Son who was msef on te
cross for te purpose. The whoe tendenc of ths teachng
was to f men s mnds far more ntense upon the future
than upon the present and as ts cardna prncpe n re-
gard to the future was the sefsh attument of cvcrast-
ng bss t foowed as a tun consequence n most
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
16 S T L G .
cases that ther ob ect n the present fe was to secure
to themseves earth happness or f the feared that
ths mght n ure ther eterna webeng to ead them
nto ascetcsm.
Ths regon of sefshness as practca stmuated com-
petton for the acquston of mone because t s consdered
the chef ngredent of that earth happness and the resut
has been a stead progress n the arts both of peace and war
and that strange compound of vast accumuatons of weath
of hdeous depths of mser povert and degradaton of
u ur and squaor of ggantc ndustra and commerca
enterprse of huge standng armes and most formdabe n-
ventons for the destructon of human fe of rapd means
of communcaton of e traordnar nteectua actvt of
nternatona rvares eaouses and ust of terrtor and
of unversa competton nctng to new forms of dshonest
and new mpusons to hate whch goes b the name of
hrstan cvsaton. So far from there beng an tend-
enc n ths outcome of so-caed hrstant to bud up
socet ts whoe scope s toward ts dsntegraton and we
are at ths da trembng on the verge of a soca revou-
ton whch even ph sca as we as mora threatens to
e pode t.
The consequence s that the ncreasng hod whch ther
matera nterests have acqured over men s mnds combned
wth the progress whch has been made n e terna scence
to the utter e cuson of a knowedge e cept tat based on
what the can see and fee has produced a materastc
movement whch the hurches to whch ndrect t was
prmar due are utter unabe to stem e cept n those
parts of astern urope where the peope are st mmersed
n the grossest gnorance and superstton and here t s on
a matter of tme.
The resut of near 1900 ears of hrstant s that f
hrst were to appear n the fesh n hrstendom e woud
be unabe to fnd a foower for s tera mora teachng
s practca gnored and e coud certan not ca m-
sef a hrstan. e woud be more at home among the
peope of s own race for the on crucfed m once but
the hrstans crucf m da . s however no human

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
SULTS ST T . 17
nventon coud e tngush the vtat of the seed whch e
panted n the word durng s short term of e stence upon
t the nature of whch w be dscussed ater the cvsaton
whch cas tsef b s name has st more dvne fe n
t than the reatve barbarsm of the ast. Under ts nfu-
ence aone s woman seekng her true poston though she
has not et found t and n hrstendom aone s there a
burnng desre on the part of a growng cass of men and
women to rse out of the sham nto the reasaton of the
true hrstant to embod the dea fe at an persona
sacrfce and to spare nether mone nor energ fame nor
poston f so be that b ther efforts the mght contrbute
towards a ng a snge stone of the foundatons of a soca
s stem n whch the reatons of man to woman and of man
to hs feow -man shoud be dvne reguated and whch
shoud be but upon the corner-stones of se -purt and
mutua co-operaton.
ence t s that the astern races wth ther m stca
regons whch nether terrf nor brbe have agged behnd
so-caed hrstendom. The have nether rsen so hgh nor
faen so ow the have not conceved of new vrtues nor
nvented new vces for the had no spurs to goad them n
ether drecton the contnue to treat sacred thngs wth a
genune reverence and respect whe h pocrs ma be con-
sdered a hrstan specat and e ceptng so far as the
ave been nfuenced b the educaton ntroduced b ther
conquerors the ve n the da mora practce of ther
ancestors. t the same tme t s probabe to udge from
ther sacred books that the genera standard was hgher
when te were wrtten for men n te ancent tmes were
evdent more open to occut nfuences than the have been
n these more recent centres and t was doubtess ths fact
whch produced tat tendenc to m stcsm whc proved n
the end hgh detrmenta to mora nteectua or matera
progress. or aread n the edantc perod we fnd the
practce of ascetcsm en oned as essenta to the m stca
unon of man wth God whe uddha despte hs ntense
s mpath for the sufferngs of humant can suggest nothng
better to hs dscpes than to practse sef- pnotsaton b
sttng under a bo-tree and nduce pous contem hton b

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
18 S T L G .
keepng ther e es f ed on the tps of ther noses. So n the
fft centur we hear of hrstan m stcs ga ng at ther
stomachs unt the saw the gt of Tabor ssung. The
consequence of the speca det and of the sotar practces
tns en oned was natura to ead to trance obsesson whch
resuted n an nspraton that has proved of no earth beneft
to the human race and whch fnds e presson among ts
votares n ngand n such specfc drectons for obtanng
a knowedge of dvne truth as these
od fast to that whch has nether substance nor e -
stence.
Lsten on to the voce whc s soundess.
Look on on that whch s nvsbe ake to the nner and
the outer sense.
Doubtess a chef fascnaton of m stcsm wth a arge
cass of mnds was the phenomena deveopment of certan
facutes whch men acqured n the degree n whch the
succeeded n overcomng a natura appettes and dvne
mpanted human nstncts : the power of evtaton of sup-
pressed respraton for ncrede perods of contro over
matera substances and of performng man other wonders
was cacuated to mpress the gnorant and nvest them wth
supernatura attrbutes and authort whch n spte of the
unsefshness that the practsed theoretca was gratf -
ng to the natura man.
Those who den the possbt of such enomena can
satsf themseves on the sub ect b persona e perment
provded awa s that the have fath. Let an ngsh
phosopher who s read to make the necessar sacrfce
begn b acceptng the h pothess as possbe that he can
upset the aws of gravtaton and st n the ar or otherwse
perform so-caed mraces et hm go to nda and st for
ten or ffteen ears under a bo-tree starng most of the tme
at one ob ect et hm ve on nothng but ents and water
wth perhaps a tte frut avod a contact wth hs feow-
man practse constant hodng hs breath and seep as tte
as possbe t w not be ong before he w pass occason-
a nto states of sem-conscousness to e terna thngs whch
he w pan dstngush from seep and f he does not de
Lght on the Path p. 22.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S T S D M ST S. 19
n the process whch he probab w not do f hs fath s
strong enough he w fnd hmsef at ast deveopng forces
undreamed of n hs phosoph . Unt he has done so he s
not n a poston to den the e stence or the e tent of poten-
ces whch are atent n the human organsm n the face of
the testmon of those who have nvestgated these phenomena
on the spot and of such we-known nstances as that of the
bur ng fakr upon whom the e perment was offca
conducted wth ever possbe precauton b the Government
of nda.
There has never been much dffcut n recrutng the
ranks of ascetcs n nda and n proporton as the pass
be ond ths fe nto the other and ncrease n numbers
there does ther acton upon ths word become more power-
fu. ence t s that we have seen wthn the ast few ears
a movement n the drecton of ancent orenta m stcsm
whch woud not have been possbe dd not a ver powerfu
socet e st n the nvsbe word whch has taken advan-
tage of the ncreased attenuated condton of the od c sphere
of ths one to make an nroad nto t. t the same tme the
revva of m stcsm on ts od nes at ths perod of the
word s hstor s not possbe. ad t nothng to contend
aganst but materasm and eccesastcsm the strugge mght
not be unequa but there s another sprtua descent takng
pace more powerfu than that whch has deveoped nto
theosophc hermetc sprtuastc and occut socetes and
whch though workng sent and apparent sow s none
the ess sure gatherng ts forces not mere n the unseen
word but n the organsms of men and women n ths one.
s the heat whch ths new fe generates and the ght
whch streams from t warms and rradates the word the
atest scentfc theor w share the fate of the odest
theoogca superstton or the newest fashon of m stcsm
and the evouton of man from amcebe hs eterna punsh-
ment n torments n spte of the attempt of God to save
hm from them b sufferng death and the ourne et n
store for hm through successve rounds before he can
hope to reach rvana w a ake be reegated to the
mbo of e poded faaces for a dvne scence w be
but upon the cUhrn of that whch s pure human and
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
20 S T L G .
superfca a dvne regon repace that whch has been
degraded b man s nventons and dvne m steres supersede
those whch have been derved from sources more or ess
mpure. The reason wh ths w be so s that the growng
desre to fnd truth w ead men to seek from God ther own
nspratons and n the degree n whch that desre s sncere
and absoute dsnterested the w fnd themseves mag-
netca attracted to each other b an mpuse of co-operaton
n ts pursut and w dscover that mutua unsefsh servce
s the frst condton of the hghest nterna umnaton :
provded awa s that the mnd s kept entre free from
pre udce or preconceved opnons that the affectons are
emancpated from the thradom whch s mposed b tes
of race countr or fam n order that the ma be
bestowed free upon humant and that whe t ma be
necessar for them to ve n the word the have nterna
dssevered themseves from t so compete that the are
unnfuenced b ts pubc opnon tota unaffected b ts
censure and absoute ndfferent to ts prase wth whch
ndeed t s e treme mprobabe that the woud be
favoured.
n order to make cear the nature of ths new nspraton
t w be necessar to descrbe ts mode of operaton and
dscuss and contrast t wth the od. The reason wh od
nspratons were defectve and the regons founded upon
them degenerated so rapd nto supersttons was because
an equbrum was not mantaned between the ph sca
nteectua and emotona functons n other words between
bod sou and sprt. Prophets were genera poets often
dreamers rare thnkers never workers. t was to ntensf
ths facut of peerng nto the future or n other words of
ookng nto the word of substance of whch though nvs-
be to us ths s mere the shadow and b percevng what
was happenng there foreteng what woud happen here
tme beng mere reatve to our shadow present and
havng no rea e stence n tsef that the deveoped e -
cusve one sde of ther nature. ut nasmuch as when
the saw vsons and dreamed dreams the were n speca
condtons dfferng from those of other men part the
resut of heredt or consttutona temperament and part
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
M T DS SP T . 21
nduced b fastng and sef- pnotsaton t was mpossbe
for them to know whether what the saw or what was m-
pressed upon them durng these states was rea or phantas-
magorc. The unseen word teems wth ntegences whose
acton upon ths one s ver drect and s governed b aws
most of whch are hdden from us and those whch are
known mperfect known on to the few and not et
comprehensbe to the man . man thus open to that
word becomes a pont of attracton round whch ndsbe
hosts custer some wth the desre of nfusng nto hs mnd
or presentng to hs nterna vson faaces or pctora rep-
resentatons of them others wth the desre of protectng
hm aganst these magnant attempts to deceve and of con-
ve ng to hm mages of truth. n other words the powers
of ght and the powers of darkness war over hm. ut
nasmuch as the aws whch govern the pro ecton of these
mpressons or mages upon the mnd man depend upon
the condton of the recpent ust as the representaton con-
ve ed to a photograph-pate depends upon the method wth
whch that pate has been prepared as we as upon the con-
dtons of ght e posure and so forth so t s evdent that
upon no two dfferent peope woud t be possbe for those
n the nvsbe word to cast precse the same mpresson
because no two peope are precse smar n consttuton
and temperament nor coud the possb prepare them-
seves as photographc pates are prepared so as to be n
e act the same state of receptvt .
am not now takng of appartons and eementa forms
or of phenomena such as that of the transfguraton on the
mount or the appearance of hrst to s dscpes after the
resurrecton these beong to a cass of manfestaton whch
appea to te e terna senses. The condtons ncdenta to
deep nsght and oft nspratons are moreover tota df-
ferent from those known to ordnar sprt medums who
fndng themseves approprate consttuted use the facut
the possess n the case of those who are unprncped ether
as a source of proft a means of mposture or amusement or
n the case of those who are honest and we-prncped as
a means of convo ng such mperfect m ressons from the
other word as the thnk ma beneft ths one but dur-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
22 S T L G .
ng fort ears of modern estern sprtuasm these have
rare proved of an practca vaue from the fact that
those obtanng them hard ever go through the ong and
panfu ordeas whch are a necessar preparaton for the
recepton of the hgher truths.
Thus a prophets and seers who have at an tme gven
such sprtua ght to the word that men have fet the
dvne eement n t and ncorporated ther teachng nto
ther sacred books have been amost nvarab recuses and
anchortes and one ma amost add that n the degree n
whch the have been so have ther utterances been obscure
and unntegbe to the common herd on the other hand
those who have conve ed mora teachng n anguage whch
contaned such an eement of dvne fe n t as to pro-
duce upon men the mpresson that the were nspred have
been more or ess thnkers and workers as for nstance
n the case of hrst the carpenter and Pau the tent-maker.
t s evdent that the atter was conscous of dfferent pro-
cesses durng composton one n whch he sa s speak ths
of m sef and the other where the pro ecton on hs mnd
was so strong that he attrbuted t to the Lord. Ths was
not to be wondered at when we consder how pure and fu
of a oft sprtua mpuse hs mora teachng often was.
ot knowng the aws whch govern nspraton t was nat-
ura when he fet a nobe sentment pro ected nto hs mnd
whch dd not seem to emanate from t spontaneous that
he shoud attrbute t drect to God beng gnorant of the
fact that a dvne perceptons are on aowed to reach us
from the nfnte through the channes provded for t and
that these are angec and can on mperfect conve to
us conceptons whch have to be tempered as the descend
to meet the mperfect condton of the human nstrument
through whch the are transmtted ths human nstrument
beng tanted b a sorts of mpurt warped b a manner
of pre udce seeng them on as through a gass dark wth
a the orgna brghtness of ther ustre dmmed and wth
the refecton of hs own personat cast strong upon them.
n the case of Pau and the other apostes man of ther
fnest utterances were no doubt drect nspred b hrst and
to ths was due the e traordnar effect that the produced.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
P P TS D S S. 23
The readness of meu open to these mpressons to attrbute
them a to the one Dvne Source receves strkng ustra-
ton from the dspute whch took pace between the prophets
ananah and eremah n the 28th chapter of eremah n
wch the both prophes n the name of the Lord and
eremah charges ananah wth prophes ng fase predct-
ng hs death the same ear as a punshment. ne denunca-
ton of prophets who prophesed fase s so remarkabe- that
w quote t : nd the word of the Lord came unto me
sa ng Son of man prophes aganst the prophets of srae
that prophes and sa thou unto them that prophes out of
ther own hearts. ear e the word of the Lord thus sath
the Lord God oe unto the foosh prophets tat foow
ther own sprt and have seen nothng srae th pro-
phets are ke the fo es n the deserts. e have not gone up
nto the gaps nether made up the hedge for the house of
srae to stand n the batte n the da of the Lord. The
ave seen vant and ng dvnaton sa ng The Lord sath
t abet have not spoken. Therefore thus sath the Lord
God ecause e have spoken vant and seen es therefore
behod am aganst ou sath the Lord God.
ne of the remarkabe features of nspratona wrtngs or
utterances of ths descrpton s the absoute certant of the
medum that the dvne authort of hs message s nds-
putabe.
n the case of the prophets of srae t s evdent that
the poor ews must often have been n a serous demma
to know whch to beeve between those who camed to be
the spokesmen of God and as such denounced the others
as ars and ths s rendered st more compcated b the
fact that n some nstances the Det msef s sad to have
ed throug them as n the scene wtnessed b Mcaah n
the 22d chapter of 1st ngs when the prophet sa s : saw
the Lord sttng on s throne and a the host of heaven
standng b m on s rgt and and on s eft. nd
the Lord sad. ho sha persuade hab that he ma go up
and fa at amoth-Gead nd one sad on ths manner
and another sad on that manner. nd there came f rth a
sprt and stood before the Lord and sad w ersuade
. eremah v. - eke .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
24 S T L G .
hm. nd the Lord sad unto hm herewth nd he
sad w go forth and w he a ng sprt n the mouth
* of a hs prophets. nd e sad Thou shat persuade hm
and preva aso : go forth and do so. ow therefore be-
hod the Lord hath put a ng sprt n the mouth of a
these th prophets and the Lord hath spoken ev concern-
ng thee.
That Mcaah shoud n a trance or even n a state of
h pnotc conscousness have had represented to hm b the
sprts who had attached themseves to hs organsm a scene
such as the one above descrbed s perfect possbe that
he shoud honest beeve that he had seen a vson of the
mght sttng on s throne dscussng wth attendant
anges how e shoud ure to hs destructon a kng wth
whom e was dspeased and attan ths ob ect b command-
ng a sprt to nfest and e through s prophets s an ev-
dence of a ver debased medumstc condton. Such a rep-
resentaton of God s methods of deang wth man coud on
have been conve ed to the conscousness of one whose own
mora and nteectua condton was of a ver ow order and
b sprts who were themseves of a ow order. t s a re-
markabe fact that the mass of professng hrstans even of
the present da w beeve n the truth of ths monstrous
pcture of the prophet s subsurface conscousness whch re-
fected the mages approprate to t as pro ected through the
agenc of sprts aso approprate to t and w beeve fur-
ther n the ps chca nvason of the prophets of hab b
sprts under superor drecton who rdcue the dea that
drect acton b smar sprts not on u on the subsurface
conscousness but upon the e terna mnds of men s as
possbe now as t was three thousand ears ago for the
aws whch govern our reatons wth the unseen word are as
mmutabe as the aws whch operate n ths one and noth-
ng can be more trva or shaow than the contenton that
what s possbe at one perod of the word s hstor s mpos-
sbe at another.
The presentaton of the Det b the ewsh prophets s
rea constructed b sprts out of the revang human con-
cepton of m at the tme and s utter rreconcabe wth
the nstncts of a more enghtened age. t has ever been the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S M L SM. 2
tendenc of men n ther dfferent regons to reverse the
stuaton and create God after ther own mage. t the same
tme ther prophetc presentatons are not to be cast asde as
worthess because n ther tera and e terna meanng the
are often revotng. ehnd them there s genera an n-
terna sense whch owng to the crude and untutored mora
condton of those through whom such communcatons came
and of those to whom the were addressed t was not pos-
sbe to conve n terms whch the transmtter or recever
ether coud understand or apprecate. ence the deepest
regous truths have had to be conve ed through s mbos
and mages and ths has gven rse to m stcsm and to the
e stence of a cass of men who were supposed to vmderstand
and who doubtess often n some measure dd understand
ther nner meanng and who were caed ntates.
t s evdent that as the ratona facutes are deveoped
and brought to bear upon mpressons pro ected upon the
subsurface conscousness n the manner above descrbed the
queston must awa s arse n the mnd of ther recpent
f he s thorough honest as to ther orgn and trustworth-
ness and n the degree n whch hs mora nature s purfed
and eevated and hs humt promnent w he shrnk
from darng to assert that he can recognse them as the drect
verba utterances of te Great mght . ertan others
shoud shrnk from assertng as man do assert not mere
that these prophets and apostes speak wth the dvne voce
but that t has been persona reveaed to them that the
dd so for t must awa s come to ths ether n the frst or
second degree and that ever word wrtten was suggested t-
era b God. t s to be remarked that ths cam was not
made b the ear hurch. ndeed t woud scarce be
credbe that Pemon for nstance when Pau returned hs
runawa save nesnus wth a note askng hm to receve
hm back and tod hm to make a memorandum of the
amount of an mone e mght be ndebted to hm ut t
down to hs Pau s account and get a odgng read for n
shoud have magned as hrstans do now that ths epste
was dctated b God.
hat s true s that the canon th of the ewsh and
hrstan Scrpture s fu of nspratona wrtng and the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
26 S T L G .
same ma be sad of the sacred records upon whch the other
great regons of the word are founded ths nspratona
wrtng goes back two thousand ears before Moses to the
m thoogca terature of that most ancent peope the
ccadans to the funerea rtua of the g ptans to the
earest edas to the uddhst Suttas and the end- vesta
of the Persans and the sacred books of other regons
and s strong e hbted n the ewsh and ear hrst-
ans wrtngs some of whch are caed apocr pha but
whch were re ected b those who met to decde b the
ght of ther own prvate udgment what was and what
was not dvne nspraton because the confcted wth cer-
tan theoogca dogmas to whch the were attached and
whch were the cause of a good dea of hard ghtng
both before and snce. t has contnued from that tme to
the present when an unprecedented deveopment of ths
descrpton of terature has taken pace.
There s a sense n whch a wrtng ma be consdered
nspratona and n ordnar parance s sad to ndcate
genus as n the cases of such poets as Shakespeare Mton
Goethe and Dante : but am audng here rather to those
who beeved themseves to be channes of dvne reveaton
or at a events of deas pro ected from supermundane source
sometmes b means of mere mpressons sometmes b words
whch were qute audbe to ther nner hearng or b rep-
resentatons whch were qute vsbe to ther nner sght
or b phenomena whch the recognsed as abnorma and
whch dffered entre from the effort of ordnar terar
compostons. mong man such snce the ear hrstan
epoch ma be mentoned Mohammed am e acob oehmen
St Martn George o nn Lee and Swedenborg and n
our own tme the works of T. L. arrs ndrew ackson
Davs oseph Smth the prophet of the Mormons pha
Lev the Marqus of St ves Madame avatsk the authors
of The Perfect a Lght on the Path The Mother
the oman cothed wth the Sun The P ng o The
ook of Lfe Geometrca Ps choog and sundr theoso-
phca sprtuastc and other pubcatons whch are da
becomng more numerous. esdes these man persons are
guded arge n ther own ves b prvate wrtngs whch
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
SP T L T GS. 27
the receve ether automatca or under mpresson and
n whch the pace absoute confdence. t s ths fact
whch renders t of such great mportance that some method
of testng the reatve vaues of these prodvctons shoud
be arrved at for aread man trustng and earnest sous
have been ed b them nto dffcut and devous paths
n ther desre to fnd some sod standng-ground amd the
qucksands b whch the are surrounded.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
28
PT .
T M T T T TU T S L T T
T UM G SM P T P M TS D
T PS L S S T GL D M L S G
T S T M D T S M L G D T
G T U S U S M PT M T-
T M D D T D S S S S
T MS S P L T M TT D D SP
S T TS LU L LUS S M SL D G
P T P M TS T SS D M P S P T SM
G S D T M D L ULT S D G US
SP TU L S G T SS T D S T TU D
G T S S D T U L T P T T
D L T T M.
T the ast few ears an ncreasng amount of attenton
has been drected to an e amnaton of those forces connected
wth the human organsm whch for more than haf a cen-
tur have been vague known under the name of magnetc
whose e stence even under ths genera term scence has
been reuctant to recognse or f unabe atogether to den
the fact that such forces dd e st t has shrunk from
nvestgatng them est t shoud be seduced awa from
the ground whch t terms postve but whch mght per-
haps be more approprate st ed negatve. s however
these forces ganed power under the new condtons whch
are nvadng the race the forced themseves upon the
notce of the word n genera wth such persstence that
t was no onger possbe for them to be e cuded from the
range of scentfc research and as an evdence of ths we
have e perments of the eadng medca practtoners n
rance recordng the resut of ther observatons n a month
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
P M P T SM. 29
perodca started for the purpose and of the two schoos
devoted to ths sub ect one drected b Dr harcot n Pars
and the other b Professor ernhem at anc whe n
London the Ps chca esearch Socet has sprung nto e -
stence whch though hestatng and tmd n ts concusons
so far refusng to recognse these forces as condtoned b the
unseen s st too darng for the stod and conservatve n-
stnct of rtsh scence n genera. The resut has been that
both n rance and ngand these nvestgatons have ed to
wde dvergences of opnon as to the mode of operaton
of these forces : n rance between the schoos of Pars and
anc and n ngand between the Ps chca esearch
Socet and the bod of members who dssent from ts con-
cusons. evertheess the phenomena whch have resuted
from a ths nqur and e perment have been of the utmost
mportance as famarsng the scentfc mnd wth the e -
stence of forces whch were former gnored of compeng
t to tr and account for ther modes of operaton and of
becomng speed aware n the attempt of tbe e ceedng
shaowness of ts own acqurements and of ts ncapact to
dea s stematca wth vta energes whch are as caprcous
as the are ne pcabe n ther manfestatons. s ustra-
tons of organc human potenc however the have proved
nvauabe. t s no onger possbe to den the fact of what
s termed teepath or to refuse to admt that when certan
condtons have been estabshed between two organsms one
can be made sub ect to the other n thought and act not-
wthstandng the most powerfu effort on the part of the
sub ected organsm to resst the subte nfuence pro ected
upon t b the other. The patent s compeed to perform
ever act and to sa ever word that ma have been ether
sent or ora suggested n other words becomes com-
pete controed t the operator. Ths s an nstance of
human ps chca nspraton. The reason wh there s no
reguart n the manfestatons and wh the form the w
take can never be predcated e cept where the condtons
have ong een estabshed etween the same two organsms
evue e r motsne : e pormenta et thdrapeutque. Ps cooge.
Mddecne Legae. Mdes Mentaes et erveunes. edacteur en chef Ducteur
dgar eron.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
30 S T L G .
s because no two organsms are e act ake and there-
fore te vta energes whch anmate them and are con-
dtoned b them must awa s dffer and as those vta
energes do not orgnate n the organsm whch s mere a
transmttng medum through whch the operate n nature
the orgna pro ectng nfuence s not the human operator
actng from hs own ntatve but actng n unconscous
reatons wth an unseen operator.
To those who are sceptcs chef through ther gnorance
of these matters ma pont the anaog of the past when
eectrc forces now even wth ther aws ad down wth hard
and fast nes were feds of untrodden research captvatng
to a few the scorn of man and a danger for a.
t ma be sad that t s beggng the queston to sa that
these forces orgnate outsde of ourseves or n other words
that we are not our own source of fe and that outsde of
us there s an unseen word. There s no wa of provng
that ths s so to those who re ect and n man nstances
reasonab re ect the ordnar phenomena of sprtuasm
uness such persons are prepared to tran the w and sub ect
the whoe nature ph sca mora and nteectua to the
severe and panfu dscpne b whch ther subsurface con-
scousness ma be opened and ther nteror facutes de-
veoped. ut those and the are the ma ort who have
no dffcvt n assentng to the proposton that the fe-
prncpe whch sustans and anmates the vsbe word s
derved from a source outsde of t whch we ca God and
that ths fe-prncpe anmates other words besde ours
both vsbe and nvsbe w have no dffcut n further
percevng the possbt whch has been assumed n the
most ancent regons of the word and s a fundamenta
doctrne of hrstant . Ths nvsbe word whether t be
caed heaven and he or goes b some other name s
peoped wth ntegences hosts of whom have former n-
habted ths one and whose nfuence ma st be fet here.
Ths s a fact of m own persona e perence as papabe to
me as m own e stence and that of the uman bengs b
whom am surrounded n the fesh and t s confrmed b
thousands of others st b the ma ort t s as et on
beeved n theoretca f beeved n at a.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T U S LD. 31
ut a beef n t s absoute essenta to the beef that
nspraton of an knd s possbe uness we hod that there
s on one knd of nspraton that whch comes from God
drect and then we are n the demma of havng to account
for the fact that those who cam to speak n s name often
denounce each other as not speakng rea n t of havng
to accept as the dvne voce that whch fas so ver far
beow our dea of what the d ne voce shoud be and of
havng to fnd a source for the nspraton of fase prophets.
ut f on the other hand we accept the ordnar regous
assumpton founded doubtess on more than mere theor
that we are n contact wth nvsbe bengs whose e stence
s recognsed n the hrstan Scrptures where the are
caed sometmes mnsterng sprts sometmes anges
and sometmes devs we need have no dffcut n admt-
tng the possbt accordng to the be the certant of
our beng nfuenced b them for good or for ev as eas
as b the peope b whom we are surrounded and ths w
be st further smpfed when we come to consder what
the substance we ca matter rea s and what sprt s and
how the are aed wth those forces whch are put nto
operaton through suggeston. ere modern scentfc re-
search s begnnng n spte of tsef to cut adrft from ts
od moorngs and to come to our ad for t has arrved at the
concuson that mpenetrabt n a sense former em-
po ed cannot now e proper apped to an form or con-
dton of matter wth whch we are famar a bodes beng-
made up of moecues separated from each other b dstances
greater than ther supposed dmensons a mass of ron for
nstance s not the sod mpenetrae tng t was thought
to be but an aggregaton of partces that are not n contact
but are free to move and that are n unceasng moton.
hat woud have happened to an unscentfc man who
shoud have ventured to state ths ears ago
Professor erk tms enuncates hs concepton of the state of
moton n wc are the moecues of te most sod matter :
sbe odes ap rent at rest are made of parts each of
whch s movng wt the veoct of a cannon-ba and et
never departng to a vs e e tent from ts mean pace.
an f ftter hnk a Probem n P. ccs. ogen Seres.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
32 S T L G .
n a recent paper on atoms moecues and ether waves
Professor T nda makes the foowng statement: hen
water s converted nto steam the dstances between the
moecues are great augmented but the moecues them-
seves contnue ntact. e must not however pcture the
consttuent atoms of an moecues as hed so rgd as to
render ntestne moton mpossbe. The nterocked atoms
have st bert of vbraton. The consttuent atoms of
moecues can vbrate to and fro mons of mons of
tmes n a second. The atoms of dfferent moecues are
hed together wth var ng degrees of tghtness the are
tuned as t were to notes of a dfferent ptch. The vbra-
tons of the consttuent atoms of a moecue ma under cer-
tan crcumstances become so ntense as to shake the moe-
cues asunder most moecues probab a are wrecked
b nterna heat or n other words b ntense vbrator
motons.
ectrct for nstance w tear these moecues to peces.
Ths s not the case however wth atoms whch scence so
far asserts to be ndestructbe. Upon them eectrct has
no effect and Sr enr oscoe tes us that a h drogen
atom can endure unscathed the nconcevab ferce tempera-
ture of stars presumab man tmes more fervent than our
sun as Srus and ega. ndeed the address of the pres-
dent of the rtsh ssocaton at Manchester s fu of most
nterestng facts as bearng upon the atomc theor at whch
have arrved from a ver dfferent source than from an
nvestgaton nto the researches of Daton Prout uggns
and others but whch those researches seem n a most re-
markabe manner to confrm. e are tod that n the
mnd of the ear Greek the acton of the atom as one sub-
stance takng varous forms b unmted combnatons was
suffcent to account for a the phenomena of the word.
nd ths s true when we dvest our mnds of a dea of
space whch on e sts reatve to our senses and whch
t s mpossbe to magne mted. ur present e perence
has aread got to the vanshng-pont of s e n so far as
these atoms are concerned and am qute read to admt
Professor oscoe goes on to sa that modern research has accompshed
as regards the s e of the atom at an rate to a certan e tent what Daton
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T T M T . 33
that t does seem mracuous that chemsts shoud now be
abe to ascertan wth certant the reatve poston of atoms
so mnute that mons upon mons can stand upon a
neede s pont and what s st more wonderfu that
the shoud have dscovered that each eement possesses
dstnct capabtes of combnaton some a snge capact
some a doube some a trpe and others agan a fourfod
capact for combnaton.
The mportance of ths fact w appear n the remarks
am about to make and we are further tod that the
number of carbon compounds far e ceeds that of a other
eements put together for these combnatons not on pos-
sess four means of graspng other atoms but these four-handed
carbon atoms have a strong partat for each other s com-
pan and read attach themseves hand n hand to form
open chans or cosed rngs to whch the atoms of other ee-
ments on to grasp the unoccuped carbon hand and thus to
ed a dancng compan n whch a hands are ocked to-
gether. Such a group each ndvdua occup ng a gven
poston wth reference to the others consttutes the organc
moecue. hen n such a compan the ndvdua members
change hands a new combnaton s formed. t must be re-
membered that sma though these atoms be nature ma
contan others as sma agan for a scence can know to
regarded as mpossbe. Thus n 186 Loschmdt of enna b a tran of
reasonng whch cannot now stop to e pan came to the concuson that the
dameter of an atom of o gen or ntrogen was 1-1 0 000 000th of a centmetre.
th the ghest known magnf ng power we can dstngush the 1 -40 000th
part of a centmetre f now we magne a cubc bo each of whose sdes has
the above ength such a bo when fed wth ar w contan from 60 to 100
mons of atoms of o gen and ntrogen. few ears ater am Thom-
son e tended the methods of atf mc measurement and came to the concuson
that the dstance between the centres of contguous moecues s ess than
- 000 000th and greater than - 000 000 000th of a centmetre or to put
t n anguage more suted to the ordnar mnd Thomson asks us to magne
a dro of water magnfed up to the s e of the earth and then tes us tat
the coarseness of the granng of suc a mass woud be somethng etwecn a
heap of sma sot and a heap of crcket-bas. r agan to take fford s
ustraton ou know that our best mcroscopes magnf from 6000 to 8000
tmes a mcroscope whch woud magnf that resut as nuc agan woud
show the moecuar structure of water. r agan to put t n another form
f we 8up e tat the mnutest organsm we can now see were provded wth
equa owerfu mcroscopes these bengs woud be abe to see the atoms.

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
0

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
34 S T L G .
the contrar and that n fact when once the prncpe s
conceded of the mportant boh3gca factor wch these atoms
represent there s no mt to the soutons whch the ma
offer of phenomena whch are now repudated as mpossbe
or are a cause of perpe t to those who credt them. e
earn from the dstngushed authort have aread quoted
that the phenomena of vegetaton no ess than those of the
anma word have durng the ast fft ears been paced b
the chemst on an entre new bass. et scence was as
fu of pre udces then as t s now. t s safe to predct that
before another fft ears have passed another bass w be
found for no bass s sound whch does not take nto account
the forces whch are actve n what s caed the unorgansed
word and to do ths nvoves the passage of a chasm whch
a ut a few enthusastc materasts of the grosser sort pro-
nounce to be mpassabe. Sr . oscoe sa s : t s true
there are those who profess to foresee that the da w arrve
when the chemst b a seres of constructve efforts ma
pass be ond abumen and gather the eements of feess
matter nto a vng structure. hatever ma be sad re-
gardng ths from other standponts the chemst can on
sa that at present no such probem es wthn hs provnce.
Protopasm wth whch the smpest manfestatons of fe
are assocated s not a compound but a structure but up
of compounds. The chemst ma successfu s nthetse an
of ts component moecues but he has no more reason to
ook forward to the s nthetc producton of the structure
than to magne that the s nthess of gac acd eads to the
producton of ga-nuts.
The advance of scence durng the ast fft ears has at
a events proved to us that our prevous concepton of
matter was entre erroneous and must undergo a com-
pete change and that the further t attempts to foow up
matter nto the new regon thus opened the greater the dff-
cut becomes. Professor emho tes us that the eec-
trct whch permeates a matter and s ke an enveope
to a ts atoms s tsef apparent composed of atoms on
nfnte fner than an others and Professor Ma we
taks of partces of eectrct and sa s that an eectrc
current conssts of fes of partces one theor beng
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T D S . 3
that the passage of a current of eectrct s a vbraton or
revokton of partces each partce beng a group of partces
revovng upon themseves.
There are man eements n nature whch are caed
mponderabe smp because at present h drogen s the
ghtest thng we can wegh n other words the are not
rea mponderabe but on mponderabe as far as we
have got. Ths s admtted and s ustrated b Mr rookes
n what he cas the fourth state of matter a form and
condton vast more rarefed than the ghtest substance
known so we pass from the sods whch were former
caed matter to quds from quds to gases from gases
to eectrct and magnetsm from these to aerform or rad-
ant matter for we earn from Ganot s ements of Ph scs
that that subte mponderabe and emnent eastc fud
caed the ether dstr uted through the entre unverse per-
vadng the mass of a 1 odes the densest and most o aque
as we as the ghtest and most transparent s composed of
atoms and not mere do the atoms of bodes communcate
moton to the atoms of the ether but the atter can mpart
t to the former. Thus the atoms of bodes are at once the
sources and the recpents of moton. ph sca pheno-
mena referred thus to a snge cause are but transformatons
of moton. . .
n the present state of scence we cannot sa whether the
forces n nature are propertes nherent n matter or whether
* the resut from movements mpressed on the mass of subte
and mponderabe forms of matter through the unverse.
The atter h pothess s however genera admtted.
Ths and man other ke ponts can never be setted unt
we rease that our e terna senses are not tests upon whch
we can re for an thng beng mere organs for the trans-
msson of sensatons whch are condtoned not upon what
thngs rea are but upon what the appear to us to be.
Scence to be true must not be human but dvne and
those who woud searc nto the secrets of nature must
begn b searchng nto the m steres of God from won t
emanated. Seek e frst the kngdom of God and s
rghteousness and a other tngs sa be added to ou
and ths kngdom we are tod s wthn us. en have
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
36 S T L G .
begun at the wrong end to work up to the Unknowabe
through the e terna manfestatons of ts power b the ad
of ther own mted facutes of reason and observaton
whe the have faed to enst n the quest the most power-
fu facut of a an nstnct drected b ove for God and
humant .
do not mean to mp that scentfc men are surpassed
b an other men n the pureness and nobeness of ther ams
and aspratons but that few of them have perceved that
there s no such thng as ph sca scence apart from regon
and that e terna nature shoud be read as a sacred record
of dvne m steres of whch the woud become the hgh
prests. t woud be necessar to assume the h pothess of
an ntegent uthor n thus seekng to turn the pages of
s book of nature but scentsts made a greater demand
upon ther magnaton than that n ther atest assumpton
as to the orgn of man : t now behoves them to deveop
wthn themseves the facut of understandng these pages
of nature b submttng to the ordeas of absoute sef-
sacrfce and persona dscpne of the affectons whch
sha eave that ove paramount whch furnshes the ke to
a knowedge. t s ths mstaken atttude of the scentfc
mnd n genera whch makes t necessar bnd to the per-
cepton of the hghest truths whether mora or ph sca.
hgh emnent member of the scentfc fraternt sounds no
uncertan note on the sub ect. natomca he sa s we
fnd no provson n the nervous s stem for the mprovement
of the mora save ndrect through the nteectua
the whoe am of deveopment beng for the sake of nte-
gence. storca n the same manner we fnd that the
nteectva has awa s ed the wa n soca advancement
* the mora havng been subordnate thereto. The former
has been the mansprng of the movement the atter pas-
sve affected. t s a mstake to make the progress of
socet depend on that whch s tsef controed b a
hgher power.
s there no provson n the nervous s stem for the sent-
ment of ove e cept ndrect through the nteect en
wth ts passonate ongng t sweeps through the human
Draper s nteectua Deveopment of urope vo. . p. 360.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
ST L S T . 37
organsm does t not carr awa an feebe barrers that the
nteect ma have erected to sta ts course uness
ndeed some st stronger mora mpuse restrans t and
then t s not nteect but conscence or the operaton of a
hgher ove. n pont of fact whatever t ma be anatom-
ca nteect s the sport of the passons ther save and
obedent servant to carr out ther behests but as t s
mpossbe to anatomse ether the emotons or the nteect
or to push research be ond the cerebrum an attempt to
formuate ther reatons to each other b an ana ss of the
nervous s stem of man must nevtab at present ead to
confuson and error. The best proof that ths s so s to
be found n what Professor Draper cas the soca advance-
ment at whch we have arrved. f nventons b whch
wars can be conducted on a scae of more whoesae saughter
than hstor records and e posons can be effected wch
w cause greater destructon n a moment than coud for-
mer be accompshed n a week f frauds can be perpetrated
b whch more mone can be ega acqured b a fnanca
operaton n a da and more nnocent vctms runed than
was former possbe n a fetme f scence to use hs
own words has gven rogues such dscoveres as woud
suggest to the ev-dsposed the forgng of bank-notes the
sophstcatng of eweer and be nvauabe n the utter-
ng of fase conage f more squaor povert mser and
seethng vce s now coected on a gven area than we have
ever heard of n ancent tmes f the grndng of abour
b capta has so e asperated the workng casses that the
soca fabrc of what s caed hrstan cvsaton s
threatened from ts bass f the unparaeed ngenut n
crme e travagance n u ur and the deberate repudaton
n da practce of the mora teachng of hrst are an ev-
dence of soca advancement and of nteectua supremac
and f these are the concusons to wch a stud of the
anatom of te human frame eads ts students then the
sooner the scence of ph soog s swept off the face of
the earth the better and the cerebrum abandoned as fur-
nshng the hghest source of human nspraton.
ut ndeed t s not te faut of ph soog that ts pro-
fessors go so wde of the mark but of the pre udces and
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
38 S T L G .
preconceptons wth whch the approach t. f scentfc
men wouk on confne themseves to recordng facts ther
researches woud be n the hghest degree vauabe as n-
deed the are n the cause of dvne truth. t s when
the come to formng h potheses and arrvng at concusons
that the so terrb msead those who are unabe to ds-
crmnate between those facts and the faaces of ther de-
ductons from them and the thus work rreparabe n ur
to the cause the most wsh to serve.
Modern scence then havng reached the vanshng-pont
of matter and there stuck hopeess befogged and unabe to
decde whether t generates force n whch case t mght be
caed ponderabe force or s on acted on b force n whch
case the force that acts upon t must aso be matera or t
woud have no transmttng medum and havng aso decded
that matter can never touch matter ever atom beng pre-
vented from dong so b ts own d nasphere nobod knows
what a d nasphere s made of and beng further satsfed
that the atomc ab ss s as unfathomabe as the nterstear
space s mmeasurabe eaves us there to scrambe out of
t as best we ma . ut t has carred us aong far enough
for our purposes for t has gven us a new concepton of
matter and one whch f we coud dvest our mnds com-
pete of the defnton whch we receved of t from scence
before t knew better we mght st use. Ths however s
scarce possbe and woud be too mseadng. Though t
s scentfca admtted that matter s n gases and ether
n ght and heat as we as n sods and quds and that
t pervades a known forces eectrc magnetc gavanc
od c or b whatever name the ma be caed and that n
fact nothng has et been dscovered of whch we can assert
that no matter s there not even the nterstear spaces or the
atomc d naspheres themseves t s evdent we can conceve
of no mt to t ether n tme or space for t s ndestruc-
tbe as we as mtabe. n other words t s nfnte and
eterna and as we cannot conceve of the Det beng out-
sde of what s nfnte and eterna. e aso must be n ths
sense matera an dea whch seems to crop out though
perhaps not conscous to hmsef n Mr orman Lock er s
suggeston that the vared forms of matter smpe and com-

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
M TT M T . 39
pe are but presentatons of dversfed propertes of tem-
porar condtons of that whch s essenta one and the
same for ever. nother scentfc wrter remarks that the
ph sca thng whc energses and does work n and upon
ordnar matter s a separate form of matter nfnte refned
and nfnte rapd n ts vbratons and thus abe to pene-
trate through a ordnar matter and to make ever where a
fountan of moton no ess rea because unseen. t s among
the atoms of the cr sta and the moecues of vng matter
and whether producng ocked effects or free t s the same
cosmc thng matter n moton whch we conceve as mate-
ra energ and wth dffcut thnk of as on a pecuar
form of matter n moton.
The ph sca thng whch s here descrbed as a separate
form of matter and as beng abe to penetrate through
a ordnar matter and to make ever where a fountan of
moton no ess rea because unseen s nothng more nor ess
than what we have been n the habt of cang sprt when
we wshed to separate t from what s termed above ordnar
matter : mnd s aso composed of ths e traordnar matter
so s w so s ever emoton but n order to avod confu-
son t woud be we to fnd a specfc desgnaton for t.
acob oehmen cas t heaven substantat and Sweden-
borg natura and sprtua atmospheres composed of dscrete
substances of a ver mnute form.
Mr rookes has nvented the word prot e whch ma pos-
sb conve the desred dea and Professor oues cas t sou-
stuff or bogen whe occutsts ca t astra fud. The most
remarka e ustraton of the stupendous energ of atomc
vbrator force s to he found n that snguar apparatus n
Phadepha whch for the ast ffteen ears has e cted n
turn the ama ement the sceptcsm the admraton and te
rdcue of those who ave e amned t caed ee s
Motor. read more than 0 000 have been e pended
u on t and so far t as not been possbe to render t com-
merca avaabe. ence n the practca and of ts or-
gn t has popuar been esteemed a fraud. ave not
e amned t persona but beeve t to be based upon
a sound rncpe of d namcs and to be robab the
frst of a seres of dscoveres destned to revoutonse a
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
40 S T L G .
e stng mechanca theores and man of the prncpes
upon whch te are founded. Mr ee has dscov-
ered that such a change can be effected b vbraton n the
atoms of whch the atmosphere s composed that what he
terms atmospherc dsntegraton can be produced whch
has the effect of beratng a subte essence the nature of
whch has st to be determned and whch he beeves to be
nter-atomc. The energ t possesses s so great that t
e ercses a pressure of 2 000 b. to the square nch and n
the engne whch he has ust constructed for tracton purposes
deveops a force of 2 0 horse-power. ths s acheved
wthout the ntroducton of an e traneous motve power the
whoe apparatus beng so constructed that the beraton of
ths tremendous agenc from ts atmos herc prson-house
can be effected b the vbratons produced b a tunng-fork.
Those who are suffcent unpre udced to connect the bear-
ngs of ths dscover of what must be d naspherc force
wth phenomena whch have htherto been regarded as super-
natura b the gnorant w perceve how rapd we are
brdgng over the chasm whch has awa s dvded the seen
from the unseen and obteratng the dstncton between
what has erroneous been caed matter and what has no
ess erroneous been caed sprt.
rom ths we ma nfer that the d naspheres of the atoms
cognsabe b scence themseves contan atoms whch are n
ther turn surrounded b d naspheres and so on ad nfntum
and that ths d naspherc force s the agent of those phe-
nomena of h pnotsm sprtuasm teepath and occutsm
genera whch are now pu ng the more advanced students
of phosoph and nqurers of the t pe of the Ps chca e-
search Socet . Ths force t s whch passng through the
organsm of the operator nto the h pnotsed patent contros
hs w and nspres hs words and acts and n order to do
ths t has to penetrate the atoms of the ordnar matter
whch compose the fesh partces of the vsbe frames of
both. t can now eas be understood how when another
cass of operators ntervene who have shutted off ths mor-
ta co but who none the ess ve n the so-caed sprtua
See the rtsh Mercante Ga ette 1 th ebruar 1887 and the Scentfc
rena Dr ford a. d.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
D SP . 41
bodes composed of ths supersensuous matera force whch
are st nvsbe to the great ma ort of peope though b
no means so to a ther nfuence can be more powerfu
e ercsed than f the st remaned n the fesh for the
fner atoms of whch the are composed are not encrusted
wth those coarser partces whch we see and wth whch the
fner partces are nterocked. t s the reatonshp whch
these two varetes of atoms bear to each other whch regu-
ates and contros a organc phenomena and whch suggests
the cause of effects that have been heretofore consdered
unaccountabe. ere we have the secret of that magnetc
attracton and repuson whch we ca ove or hate s mpath
or antpath and of a the varetes of sentment whch we
produce upon our neghbours and the upon us. e e press
ths truth unconscous when we sa of a man that he
makes a certan mpresson upon us the mpresson beng
tera produced b the mpact of one varet of atoms upon
another varet . So n the emotons of anger o sorrow
c. the varetes and movements of atoms are as nfnte
whch compose these emotons as those are whch go to com-
pose our deas and whch Mr erbert Spencer defnes as the
resut of the beraton of certan forces produced b chem-
ca acton n the bran. s he admts that these forces have
ther orgn n the unknowabe and are not generated n the
bran tsef and as these cannot e st wthout atoms as a
transmttng medum he s not so far from the souton of
the m ster of the metamorphoss whch takes pace between
the forces whch he cas ph sca and those whch he cas
menta as he hmsef supposes.
ow ths metamorphoss takes pace he sa s how a
force e stng as moton heat or ght can become a mode
of conscousness how t s possbe for aera vbratons to
generate the sensatons we ca sound or for the forces ber-
ated b chemca changes n the bran to gve rse to emotons
tese are m steres wc t s mpossbe to fathom. ut
when once we perceve that the aera vratons consst of
movements of atoms whch make the tune n the case of
musc and te words n te case of speech and that the
n turn receve ther mpact from other atoms ehnd them
whch suggest te tune or the thougt whch agan receve
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
42 S T L G .
thers n ke manner and so on np the scae of the unversa
conscousness to the source of a conscousness and that
b ther mpact on the atoms of what we term ordnar
matter the affect these atoms n our nerve-centres and so
conve sensaton emoton and thought to the bran there
s bottom found to the unfathomabe so far as ths partcu-
ar m ster s concerned : we no onger make chemca
changes n our brans responsbe for the deas whch the
gve forth but we pen the avenues to nspraton whch
woud otherwse be cosed to t and n openng those avenues
afford ourseves the possbt and the hope of fathomng
other m steres besdes ths one.
hen once we have cear grasped the dea that ph sca
menta and emotona forces are a matera and that ther
vared manfestatons are condtoned b the varetes of
whch the consst and of endess combnatons and permu-
tatons whch ma be produced b those atoms resutng n
effects as nfnte var ng and a correated to each other
and possessng conserved energes of undreamt-of potenc
scence w have a fed before t n whch dscoveres tran-
scendng human magnaton e bured but the spots n
whch the are conceaed are ho ground upon whch no
profane foot dare tread m steres whch the ancents pro-
tected from profanaton b ther m stcsm and to whch
the moderns have bnded themseves b ther sceptcsm.
Though from what has been sad we ma vague perceve
where these treasures of dvne knowedge e hd no man
can furnsh another wth a sure ke to them. That s to
be found b each who woud earn the secrets of wsdom
on n hs own heart and t s b an effort of hs affectons
and not b one of hs bran that he can ft ths ke to the
ock of knowedge. So ong as he stands perched on the n-
teectua pedesta upon whch t s hs ambton to tower
the admred of a behoders so ong w he search n van
for that hdden treasure whch hs sou ongs after and
contnue to cast refectons upon the ntegence of hs pre-
decessors f not upon hs own b e hbtng to the word
the shaowness of man of those scentfc concusons upon
whch ther greatness at the tme was founded. Let hm
then beware of nteectua effort n ths drecton unpre-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
D G S P T SM. 43
pared b the necessar premnar mora tranng and ds-
cpne to make t.
Scence s aread responsbe for havng put d namte
roburte meante and other destructve e posves nto
the hands of the vcous and crue and ts manfod
nventons have factated the perpetraton of varous
knds of crme whe t has aread panc-strcken begun
to perceve that the therapeutc advantages whch ma
accrue from h pnotsm are more than counterbaanced b
the fearfu dangers whch t nvoves. M. Legos tes us
that t woud be dffcut to fnd twent persons among
the patents of Dr Lebaut who coud resst a crmna
assaut. Ladame wrtes : Personne ne doute pus au-
ourd hu de a possbte pour une femme de subr es
derners outrages pendent e somme h pnotque et e
Docteur uerre dans son nteressant voume ecrt que
* c est a une des potheses e mons susceptbe d ob ectons
* sereuses parm toutes cees qu pourraent etre presentees.
n the rchves de nthropooge rmnee et des
Scences Penaes of March 1886 p. 188 s narrated the case
of a gr n whch the operator produced a bster upon her
arm as we as stgmata b smpe h pnotc suggeston
and b the same means Professors eaums and P ernhem
retarded or acceerated the crcuaton of the bood and the
pusatons of the heart to sut themseves the e perment
beng recorded on a sph gmograph and the evdence remans
n the traces st e stng made b the nstrument the con-
cuson beng fna arrved at that as b an act of w the
vta functons coud be so powerfu acted upon the mght
b the same act of w be arrested atogether and death
woud ensue. n the case of a woman wth chd aborton
coud be produced b the same means. e ne pare pas
contnues ons. Toureau who was a wtness and sometmes
an actor n these e perments de dee du sucde qu
serat face d nfger u queque ndvdu. L obsesson de
Legr M professeur h a facutd de dntt de anc . e a suggeston
h pnotque danw ce ra rtw avec e d-ot crnne et e drot cv. anc :
188 .
L pnotsme et a Medcne egae. Dr Ladame.
uture Magnetsm. Par : 188G.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
44 S T L G .
a mort ne cesserat en ce cas qu avec e derner nstant
a vctme. La ustce n a-t-ee done pont a se soucer de
de tons ces m steres. suggeston s for nstance made
to a sub ect who s a perfect honest we-prncped gr
to stea a ewe at the same hour on the foowng da the
method to avod suspcon beng aso ponted out. Ths she
does wth great de tert foowng the nstructons e act .
She frst denes the theft then s made to admt t and fna
to wrte to the udge of the dstrct accusng a thrd person
of the theft b namng hm n a etter of her own com-
poston and sgned b hersef. hen she was n her norma
condton she was entre unconscous of the whoe epsode
though whe the patent s n ths h pnotc state there s
nothng usua to ndcate to an ordnar observer an thng
abnorma. perments have aso been made to dscover
how ong h pnotc suggeston retans ts nfuence over a
patent and Professor eaums has succeeded n havng a
suggeston reased 172 da s after he had made t from the
14th u 1884 to the 1st of anuar 188 .
nstances of a knds some of them even more remarkabe
than the above coud be quoted for new deveopments are
ever da occurrng a tendng however n the same drec-
ton and a gong to show that there s no mt to the danger
wth whch socet s threatened from ths source.
hen was n Pars n ebruar 1887 went to the
Sapetrere were some of the most remarkabe of Dr har-
cot s e perments have been made and wtnessed the stage
through whch the were passng and the phenomena that
were beng e hbted and whch Dr harcot cassfes under the
three heads ethargc cataeptc and somnambuc ncudng
them a n Le grand pnotsme. The operator on the
occason of m vst was Dr abnsk the patent a gr of
about twent parta para sed on one sde. n beng
seated n a char and her ebow pressed for a few seconds
b Dr abnsk she passed at once nto the ethargc state
and became nsensbe to a surroundng mpressons of sght
sound or touch but not rgd. n fact she presented some-
what the appearance of a mp corpse and on a mb beng
eaums. Le Sonnambusme Provoque : tudes Ps choogques p. 233.
Pars: 1886.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
P T P M TS. 4
rased t fe mmedate . smp openng her e es she
was thrown nto a cataeptc state and her mbs remaned
n an atttude n whch the were paced. She contnued
perfect deaf and though her e es were open the appa-
rent receved no vsua mpresson she was not rgd but
on a musce beng touched t stffened whe a pass mmed-
ate reeased t. Sensaton coud be transferred to the para-
sed sde from the other b cosng the e e on that sde
the sde whch was former senstve now became perfect
nsensbe to pan whe the sghtest prck of a pn coud
nstant be fet on the other. Sensaton coud thus be trans-
ferred from one sde to the other b openng the rght or eft
e es when both e es were cosed she fe back nto the
ethargc condton when both were open nsensbt re-
maned n the para sed sde on the forehead beng brsk
rubbed for a few seconds she passed nto the somnambuc
state. n ths condton she coud see and hear and n fact
seemed thorough hersef e ceptng that she had ost a
power of w and was open to suggeston. hen tod there
was a potato on the end of the nose of a genteman who was
present she was for a moment ncned to den t but
gradua the e presson of her face changed and assumed
one of mnged horror and ama ement and she fna burst
nto a ft of voent aughter and admtted that she dd see
a potato there. She was then tod that she had a gass of
champagne n her hand and ordered to drnk t on whch
she fted her empt hand to her mouth and went through
a the acton of swaowng a hgh satsfactor qud. She
snee ed voent on beng tod that se was snffng smeng-
sats. osng her e es threw her nstant nto the ethargc
state and openng them nto the cataeptc. n eectrct
beng apped to the rsbe musces she e panded nto a
sweet sme she cenched her fsts and her features were con-
vused wth rage when t was apped to her fronta musces
and when t was apped to those on her chn her ps and
nostrs cured nto an e presson of profound contempt. n
another ntent beng ntroduced and thrown nto the som-
nammc state te two were aced back to ack wth a
hgh screen between them a arge magnet beng put on tc
tabe n cose pro mt . The actons performed b one were
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
46 S T L G .
ten e act reproduced b the other athough the were
ute m sbe to one another. f the musces of one were
made rgd b a touch the musces of the other became rgd
s mpathetca . f the hands of one were rased the other
rased her hands. The acton of the magnet and the eectrc
batter on the patent was an nterestng demonstraton of the
ntmate reatons whch e st between the atoms of eectrc
and magnetc forces outsde te organsm and those n t.
Dr abnsk nformed me that t was dffcut to obtan the
reproducton of each other s motons b patents n the
absence of the magnet n cose pro mt . The effect upon
me of beng present whe scentfc men are e porng these
forces n ths reckess manner s ver much what t woud
1 6 f was huntng for somethng n a powder-maga ne wth
a man who dd not know there was an powder there and
hed a naked cande n hs hand. That the themseves
however recognse how great s the danger s proved b the
efforts that are beng made to brng t under the acton of
the aw and render t pena for an bod to grope nto these
m steres n the dark e cept those who are supposed to be
professona quafed to do so. n Denmark t has aread
been rendered pena. The resut of the dabbng b amateurs
nto these phenomena and the fashon of makng h pnotsa-
ton an after-dnner amusement has been to ncrease the
annua percentage of patents to the Sapetrere to a ver
great e tent whch was tod at the tme but the amount of
the percentage has spped m memor . The defence of those
Snce the ab ve was wrtten an artce has appeared n the veuement
of the 1st ovember 1887 upon h pnotc suggeston narratng an ntervew
between Dr Lu s and Dr u s n whch t remarks ur free w our
honour our ver e stence are menaced and t s n the name of socet and
of morat that medca men mpore ustce to act mpacab aganst those
who specuate upon pubc curost b makng use of practces whch to-da
form part of medca stud and the usurpaton of whch shoud brng them
under the arm of the aw.
ut the knowedge of these forces on the part of medca men s ver much
what t was wth regard to eectrct n ts ear da s. Ther gnorance of
ther rea nature and pro mate source s as great as that of the amateurs
the denounce.
or a fu account of the e perments and the concusons so far arrved at
b - the medca professon n rance the reader s referred to a work recent
pubshed caed nma Magnetsm b fred net and hares 6r6
egan Pau Trench o.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
SULTS D. 47
who are usng t as a therapeutc agent s that n a certan
cass of dseases t s attended wth ver benefca resuts
but we have no means of knowng how much n ur t nfcts
n other wa s how pnotc suggeston charged wth the
mora or mmora magnetsms of the operator ma tant the
purer magnetsms nto whch the are pro ected and wth
whch the commnge or what subte nterchanges of the
vta prncpe take pace. Uness an operator be absoute
free from an ph sca or mora tant and whch of us can
sa that he s some of that tant must perforce e st n the
matera atoms whch he pro ects nto the organsms of the
patents even though he ma cure them ph sca .
e are e permentng wth a factor more powerfu and
dangerous than an e posve of the nature and propertes of
whch we know scarce an thng be ond the fact tat wth
t we can destro not on the ph sca bodes but the mora
natures of those accessbe to ts nfuence b a mere act of
voton.
Man nstances are cted b the rench doctors n whch
the have succeeded n changng the whoe characters of
ther patents some of them have been quoted b Mr
rederck M ers n a recent artce and converted de-
graded vcous and uncontroabe crmnas nto respectabe
members of socet . The converse process s equa pos-
sbe. ho s ft to be ntrusted wth such powers and
how can we prevent them from beng unversa practsed
Therefore t s that sa we are on the threshod of a mora
convuson the ke of whch the word has never seen whch
t s too ate now to attempt to avert but whch ma be mt-
gated b the proper appcaton of that scence to whch t
w have been so arge due. ut ts professors must rse
from beng mere emprcs to beng seers and ths the can
never do so ong as the refuse to recognse the drect acton
upon ever human beng n the word of nfuences eman-
atng from one whch s not cognsae to ther most super-
fca and e terna senses. nce et them assume the h -
pothess that a Det ma possb e st b no means a
more straned one than the transnntaton of speces and
that the can arrve at such cose nterna unon wth m
Mutpe Personat neteenth entur .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
48 S T L G .
as to receve nteror umnaton from m and the ver
effort to attan unon w ead them nto the channe provded
for ts communcaton and unfod to them the phenomena of
a word whch no spectroscope can revea. t s no onger
a matter of deang wth rocks or beetes or gases but wth
the whoe mora fe of men who are eavng the superfca
ground upon whch the ma possb have done more good
than harm but are not permtted to rush n where anges
fear to tread wthout a warnng voce beng rased of the
tremendous responsbt that the are ncurrng and the
fearfu catastrophe the are precptatng.
Ths s no onger a queston of what has been caed ph s-
ca scence but t s a queston of mora scence of the most
profound mportance and he who woud become a professor
of mora scence wth whch ph sca scence s nseparab
nterwoven the two combned consttutng dvne scence
must frst reconce hmsef wth the Dvnt and make
those e perments upon hmsef under dvne gudance whch
are necessar to quaf hm to e perment upon others.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
49
PT .
T T L G T S L T MS P T S D U -
S LDS M S GL S ST M M T TU
GL MPS S T T S L D T D T M L ST T
T S D T L T G SS T MS M
T S M SU L M T D M T L P T L S T L S
ST TL SSUM G P S S M MU D T -
D P D LL T D TU PS L P
TT D G T MP S T P S MP UM T DUPL L
T T L T M T T T T L G D
T D D M T D L MP G T SP T S
D T G PPL T T T M L D T L SS
ST D T T L G T D S PL
S LUT S L -S SS T L S P P T T
T G ST SP T D T T ST S ST MS
S T SM.
nvestgatons of modern scence nto the nature and pro-
pertes of what has heretofore been termed matter and the
e perments whch have been made wth matera ph sca
forces upon the human organsm as ustrated b the phe-
nomena of h pnotsm have afforded us a bass upon whch to
argue that a word ma e st composed of matera forces
whch are of too subte a nature for us to cognse wth
our present e terna senses and that f that word s
peoped wth matera bengs approprate to t there ma
be such an affnt between the fner atoms of the seen
and the unseen words as to render possbe the nterock-
ng of ther respectve atoms thus formng a snge s stem
of anmate nature for there s no such thng as nanmate
nature of whch one art s vsbe and the other part n-
vsbe and of whch te vsbe ma be a broken and ds-
torted mage of some porton of the other part broken and
D
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
0 S T L G .
dstorted because the medum of our senses through whch
we can become conscous of t s so mted and mperfect.
These however n the case of certan persons are st suf-
fcent deveoped to enabe them to perceve n a dm and
obscure wa that the word n whch the ve s a refe of
events whch are transprng n one whch s unseen and of
the processes of nature there and of the mora and nte-
ectua actvtes whch preva n t. t the same tme the
representaton s mperfect and parta n the e treme whe
n the case of no two observers does the mage thus observed
present the same aspect of character because the gmpses
whch the catch of t are condtoned b the quat of
ther matera atoms whch become the transmttng medum
for ther nterna vson.
e however who has penetrated far enough nto the m s-
ter of the unon of these two words nto one s stem soon
begns cear to perceve that t s through the nterockng
of the atoms of the unseen word wth those of our own and
of the peope on t that a natura fe s mantaned. hen
apparent suspenson of anmaton occurs n nature a certan
dsocaton of these atoms takes pace resutng n entre
new combnatons of them b means of whch the grosser ones
are berated from those whch are more submated these
atter remanng nterocked wth those wth whch the have
affnt and beng for the tme nseparab attached to them
contrbute the fe the have as t were wthdrawn from ths
word to the word to whch the now beong from whch
the agan dscharge t nto ths one as water s drawn from
the seas and the streams of earth nto the heavens where t
recondenses and descends wth ts fe-gvng mosture agan
to the so. Thus there s an endess vta crce radatng fe
none of whch s ever wasted for t s part of an endess
s stem of absorpton and dstrbuton dervng ts fe n
turn from another s stem revovng eterna round the
centre of a fe whch at the same tme permeates to the
crcumference of a fe t once more n contact wth the
nfnte human thought fas n ts facutes of concepton.
e have an e act counterpart of ths process n the c ce
or evouton through whch matera partces sutabe for
organsaton ncessant run n the same porton of our un-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T L L S. 1
verse. Scence tes us that at one moment the e st as
norganc combnatons n the ar or so then as portons
of anmas then the return to the so agan to renew ther
* c ce of movement. . . . Matera partces are thus the
* vehces of force. The undergo no destructon. hemca
speakng the are eterna. nd so kewse force never
deterorates nor becomes essened. t ma assume new
phases but t s awa s ntrnsca unmpared. The on
changes t can e hbt are those of aspect and dstrbuton :
of aspect as eectrct affnt ght heat of dstrbuton
as when the dffused aggregate of man substances s con-
centrated n one anma form.
t s but tte that we know respectng the mutatons
and dstrbutons of force n the unverse. e cannot te
what becomes of that whch has charactersed anma fe
though of ts perpetut we ma be assured. t has no more
been destro ed than the matera partces of whch such
anmas consst. The have been transmuted nto new
forms t has taken on a new aspect. The sum-tota of
matter n the word s nvarabe so kewse s the sum-
tota of force.
ere then we have scence admttng that t does not
know what becomes of the forces whch have charactersed
anma fe whe t s assured of ther perpetut and of
course the same must be sad of the fner matera partces
whch are the transmttng meda of that force. The two
together form the matter n moton the sum-tota of whch
s nvarabe but whch none the ess forms the endess c ce
b whch t re-enters that porton of our unverse whch s
nvsbe to us recombnes there accordng to the affnt of
ts consttuent atoms and returns charged wth new fe-
potenc vtased frst b the dvne soar ra and afterwards
b the matera soar ra to mpart ts vgours to the vsbe
creaton n the form of heat ght eectrct or gaseous com-
pound approprate to the functons t s destned to fuf.
ence t foows that we can arrve at no ust apprecaton
of the nature we see wthout takng nto consderaton the
nature we do not see for the two combned fonn one ndvs-
be unverse. t s on that part whch s nvsbe that we
Draper s nteectua Deveopment of urope vo. . p. 342.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
2 S T L G .
depend for e stence for t s b means of the forces pro-
ected thence on our fnest nerve-centres that we are enabed
to e ercse a the facutes we possess whether the be mora
nteectua or ph sca. That ths s so am aware that
have no means of provng to those who have not passed
through ke e perences wth m sef but t does not n-
vove a ver straned or mpossbe assumpton and w be
found to sove man probems htherto deemed nsovabe
t s n fact the true orgn of the dea of the word sou
or anma mund of the ancent phosophers and f t s so
t foows that there s no such thng as ntatve absoute
ndependent of nfuence on the part of an created thng n
ths word but nasmuch as the whoe of our word seen
and unseen and ever vng thng upon t s pervaded b
the dvne prncpe of whch the essence s freedom of w
ths remans ndestructbe n spte of the nfuences brought
to bear upon t from both words and consttutes the sensa-
ton whch resdes n the facut of choce. Ths choce can
of course be e ercsed for good or for ev and n the degree
n whch we set our ws to obe one mpuse or the other
do we come under the nfuence of good or of ev men and
women both seen and unseen and are controed b them.
s ths fact takes form n one s mnd does one begn to
perceve ts truth b e perence and n the case of unseen
personates to rease the operaton of the nterocked atoms
whch act and react upon one another wth a s stoc and
dastoc moton sometmes apparent n the bran and
sometmes n the nerve-centres and soar pe us. w
venture to ustrate ths b the nfuence under whch
am at present wrtng and whch am conscous to be that
of m wfe who s no onger b m sde n the fesh but
n order to do so t w be necessar to descrbe frst the
crcumstances under whch a book edted b me and whch
appeared not ong snce was wrtten. had been conscous
for some months n the summer of 1882 that a book was
takng form wthn m bran though coud obtan no cear
dea of ts nature and ndeed the same e perence has
preceded the pages am now pennng when. decded
S mpneumata : or voutonar orces now ctve n Man. am
ackwood Sons dnburgh : 188 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
DUPL L T . 3
one da to attempt a begnnng and trust to the nspraton
of the hour to carr me on as am dong now. had
scarce wrtten the frst sentence and begun the second
when the deas whch had presented themseves on takng
up m pen sudden eft me and m mnd became a sheet
of bank paper. remarked upon ths to m wfe who was
sttng n the room and readng what had wrtten asked her
f she coud fnsh the sentence ths wthout a moment s
hestaton she had no dffcut n dong. now most abor-
ous began another but soon the same dffcut presented
tsef whch was soved n the same wa . found t hope-
ess to tr and wrte another word. therefore sad to m
wfe that t was she evdent who was ntended to wrte the
book and begged her to contnue to dctate to me. To ths
at frst she ob ected on the ground of a want of terar
practce of matera and of capact to treat proper so pro-
found a sub ect but she fna consented to tr and for a
coupe of hours dctated to me sow but wthout hestaton
or correcton. She then became too e hausted to contnue.
n the foowng da suggested that as had a good dea
of terar work to do she had better wrte the book hersef
and went to wrte a maga ne artce n another room.
fter the apse of a few mnutes she came to me sa ng that
she had not been abe to wrte a ne or to fnd an dea n
her head of an sort suggestng that shoud come back and
contnue to be her amanuenss. had no sooner taken up
the penc than she began to dctate and contnued for some
moments wth apparent ease when she paused and fna
announced that agan a her deas had vanshed and asked
me f coud suggest a cause. s a few moments prevous
a new dea had struck me wth reference to the artce was
wrtng on qute another sub ect remembered that perhaps
t mght be owng to m abstracton from the matter n
hand. n m agan drectng m attenton to t she con-
tnued wthout hestaton and wshng to hep her endeav-
oured to formuate some deas. ow she sad ou are
dong somethng that confuses me terrb . have a whoe
mass of thoughts crowdng on m bran and cannot fee
whch s the rgt one. tod her how m mnd had been
workng and suggested that shoud tr as much as pos-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
4 S T L G .
sbe to keep t an absoute bank. Ths managed wth
more or ess success to do and n the degree n whch
succeeded dd she dctate wth freedom. e aso found
that f had wrtten an thng on an sub ect prevous or
been engaged n an matter of busness the same da t was
useess for her to attempt to dctate. e were obged to be-
gn our wrtng the frst thng n the mornng to aow of
no nterruptons and to be n no wa an ous or preoccuped
wth word matters t t was concuded. n ths wa
the book was wrtten but the process was a sow one owng
to the man da s ost b nterruptons whch were unavod-
abe and her own feebe heath durng a great part of the
tme. ut there was nothng abnorma n her condton
when dctatngno ndcaton of the state popuar known
as medum stc. er mnd was n fu and actve opera-
ton and a her nteect whch was a ver powerfu one
was concentrated on the effort of e pressng n approprate
terms the deas whch were suggested to her.
The book speaks for tsef as a remarkabe effort of com-
poston the on defect of whch s the ength of some of
the sentences whch are sometmes too nvoved but found
that an attempt on m part to correct or modf mmed-
ate nterrupted the fow of dea. rom a ps chca pont of
vew ths e perence s nterestng as ustratng a condton
of mora and nteectua affnt whch was the resut of a
ong and arduous effort e tendng over man ears and b
processes to whch ma bref refer ater. The effect of
ths nterna connecton was to mtgate to an nconcevabe
degree the sense of oss whch at frst threatened to over-
whem me when she passed nto her present sphere of use-
funess for she was soon abe to reach me through the
nterna te whch had been formed b ths nterockng of
our fner-graned matera atoms whe n the fesh and t
was on durng the short nterva consequent upon ther ds-
ocaton from the atoms of ordnar matter that m sufferng
was acute. n the re-estabshment of the vta connecton
between us under new and more powerfu condtons was
enabed to advance nto the apprecaton of knowedge whch
had been conceaed from me but ths enghtenment never
takes the form of beng pro ected upon m bran from an
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
SP T T M M T .
outsde source but rather as a spontaneous dea suggested b
m own conscousness and et accompaned b the pecuar
nterna sensaton produced b ths atomc nteracton whch
s suffcent to check me f n wrtng am foowng a cur-
rent of thought whch s n opposton to hers and to conve
to me a sense of approva when have succeeded n con-
ve ng the dea whch nterweavng tsef wth mne n the
atomc cerebra processes she desres to have conve ed.
t w read be understood that nothng but what
conceve the paramount mportance of the sub ect am here
endeavourng to eucdate and of the nterest to humant
at arge whch t nvoves woud nduce me to enter upon
these detas but the were necessar as an ustraton of
a certan form of nspraton the atomc combnaton havng
been formed on earth whch nvoved a dupe cerebra
acton n order to the composton and producton of a book.
That atomc combnaton composed as t was of those fner
partces of two separate organsms whch do not corrupt
wth the fesh athough dsocated at the uncture of ther
wthdrawa from the coarse atoms of the one organsm at the
moment of death coud soon recover the facut of reformng
a new and more effectve combnaton wth the correspondng
atoms n the one st ave wth whch the had former
been assocated the ver fact of such pre ous assocaton
renderng a unon of atoms possbe whch woud otherwse
have been mpossbe. n the case of S mpneumata the
eements whch contrbuted coud on be so contrbuted
durng a perod of entre menta nactvt on m part for
f aowed m mnd to work wthdrew them from m
wfe n other words she approprated a the powers of m
mnd whatever these ma be ncorporated them wth her
own b a process of whch she was entre unconscous and
the resut was a composton contanng deas whch were
man of them new to both of us unt the appeared n
manuscrpt. somewhat smar process s takng pace
now and the means whereb can dstngush one nfuence
from an other arses out of the fact of ths pror ntmate
atomc assocaton wch has so nterwoven the subte ee-
ments of our organsms that ther separaton coud not take
ace wtout producng premature ph sca deat n m case
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
6 S T L G .
and acute sufferng n hers. t s therefore qute mpossbe
for an other nfuence to hod the ground thus occuped
wthout nvovng dre dsaster. t the moment of m death
whch ma occur at an moment from natura causes ths
unon w st reman ntact but means have been pro-
vded nto whch t s not necessar now to enter whch
w enabe me to eave behnd organsms as nterna
atomca unted wth the ont organsms of m wfe
and m sef though both n another state of e stence as
we are to each other but ths s not possbe e cept
n the cases of those who have succeeded n formng a
pneumatc atomc unon here. These however w con-
stant ncrease n number as these truths come to be under-
stood and acted upon under the drecton of those who have
become conversant wth ther aws and as the augment w
the force and grandeur of the nspratona descent ncrease.
Ths s necessar for were t otherwse an nferna nspra-
tona nvason woud sweep through the word wthout an
counteractng agenc to check the dsastrous consequences
whch woud resut from t and whch n spte of the
dvne antagonstc nspraton whch s now gatherng force
to meet t w st prove powerfu enough to produce the
mora convuson to whch auded n the ntroductor
chapter. The reason wh venture to predct ths s because
ths mora convson has aread begun n the unseen word
and ts nfuence on ths one must sooner or ater be fet here.
The test of the vaue and nature of an nspraton s to be
found n the effcenc of the remed t proposes to meet
the pressng human needs. nspratons that do not pretend
to grappe wth the earth maad and attack t at ts root
ack the essenta quat whch s contaned n the dvne
ove for humant and whch as propose to show ater was
the one supreme anmatng prncpe of hrst who was
such an ncarnaton of dvne nspraton as was never man-
fested upon the earth ether before or snce and who s now
the radatve centre of the seen and unseen words whch
enfoded one wthn the other compose one s stem for the
radatve nfuence of the hghest forms of nspraton and
t w be found that a nspratons whch gnore m as
ther source through whatever channe the ma come de-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
D S PL S SS T L T SP T . 7
generate nto specuatve theores as to the nature and com-
poston of man and the cosmogon of the unverse whch
have no drect bearng upon ts present actua condton
wth a vew to fundamenta changng t but whch at-
tempt rather to sove e cathedra such probems as the
character of man s prevous e stence hs rencarnaton hs
progress through future condtons and fna fate than how
to feed the hungr cothe the naked hea the sck and nfuse
mora vtat nto those who are sprtua dead to ther
obgatons to God and ther feows.
n order to prepare the w the affectons and the nte-
ect to be coectve the transmttng meda of an nspra-
ton whch sha have a mnute and practca bearng n ths
sense ther tranng and dscpne must have an n the
performance of mnute and practca detas controed the
whe b an absorbng desre to perform them as an act of
worshp to God and of beneft to the race. n the degree
n whch ts motve domnates a thought of sef whether
n the most sacred fam affectons or n the ambton for
sprtua progress of a persona character w the dvne
nspraton descend nto these mnute and practca detas
and the human probem begn to fnd ts souton n the
sma ever da cares of fe. The ght whch shnes n upon
a man who s sttng under a bo-tree wth hs e es on hs
nose or n a cave tappng a gourd s of a ver dfferent
quat . t ma unfod to hm the vews of those n another
state of e stence wth whom he s n atomc rapport about
the seven prncpes of whch he s composed and of the
varous stages through whch human bengs after eavng
ths word ma pass before the return to t agan and what
the ma have been n a prevous state of e stence but t
gves hm no hnts as to soca reconstructon n ths one.
abstanng from eatng meat b awa s eatng aone n
order to avod contagous magnetsm and b varous other
corpora dscpnes he ma attract from hs nvsbe assoc-
ates nto hs organsm such powerfu magnetc forces as to
enabe hm to make converts b h pnotc suggeston or rase
hs bod n the ar or suspend hs respraton for an n-
defnte tme but so far from feedng others as a rue he
makes them feed hm so far from bearng ther burdens the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
8 S T L G .
bear hs u spte of hs powers of evtato and the fna
resut of more than three thousand ears of ths knd of
nspraton has been to crowd a greater number of de useess
monks of ragged regous mendcants and of revotng fakrs
upon a gven area of the word s surface than can be found
n the same space n an other part of the word.
The most ancent regons of the ast whst as sha
present show the contan most vauabe fundamenta
truths have thus degenerated nto practces b ther devotees
productve of no good to the human race and the effort to
apprehend m steres whch w hep to rase man to a hgher
mora eve b attemptng to put an such practces nto
operaton n crowded ctes of the est e posed at a ponts
to a hurrcane of confctng magnetsms and n the mdst
of perverted soca condtons can on resut n dsappomt-
ment and n nspratons of a most turbd and fantastc
order. Those who thnk the can obtan ght b sttng
round tabes wth ther tte fngers oned through medums
whether professona or otherwse are ndugng hopes no
ess fute so far as the drect appcaton of what the re-
ceve to the great human needs s concerned. s a rue such
communcatons are gven to satsf a curost whch f not
atogether de s at a events rare the resut of an absorb-
ng desre to fnd out what God s w s and at a costs to
do t and such s the on motve b whch an nspraton
worth an thng can be nvoked but even then t w be
found that t cannot be reed upon as a gude. There s
absoute no certant as to the source from whch t sprngs
or the channe through whch t has reached the medum
who s n hs turn the automatc mouthpece of an unknown
nfuence who s b no means ndependent of the ph sca
mora and ps chca condtons of the medum. hatever
be the source then of the purest communcaton t on
fna reaches the recpent charged wth the tant of those
ower nfuences who e cept under ver speca crcum-
stances aone frequent sprtuastc stances n spte of the
surface beaut of utterance and wth the tant not on of
the medum but of man others who take part n the
performance.
Those who are so consttuted that the can receve ther
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
M D UM ST D T S. 9
own mpressons prvate provded the do not aow them-
seves to be used automatca are far more favourab cr-
cumstanced but even then the are as a rue too fu of
preconceved theoogca or other pre udces of ther own to
receve an thng whch transcends the commonpace though
occasona as n the case of some of the nspratona works
referred to n a former page the do transcend t and that
n a ver remarkabe degree but these nstances are com-
paratve rare and the effusons though often contanng
hnts of subme truths sde b sde wth most e aggerated
statements are genera worded so obscure as to be un-
ntegbe to the genera reader and not unfrequent to the
wrters themseves. Ths arses arge from the fact that
the dffcut of conve ng deas thus presented n smper
anguage s e treme and depends man on the processes of
dscpne whch have been prevous gone through as a pre-
paraton for ther recepton. f these have nvoved much
stud of other m stca wrters or abstract contempaton or
bod austertes unaccompaned b actve ph sca abour
to mantan a genera equbrum of the facutes the n-
spraton s apt to be abstruse m stca or fancfu because
t s mpossbe for an nfuence however pure and powerfu
to communcate n such a manner as to be ndependent of
the ps chca condton of the medum and the sprtua
pro ecton awa s fnds ts wa nto utmate e presson
eav charged wth the dos ncrases modes of thought
and of phrase and heredtar or acqured pre udces and
tendences of the human author. There s no human beng
whatever ma have been hs tranng who can avod ths
and t appes to ths and to ever book prophec or
teachng whch has ever attempted to conve subsurface deas
to the surface conscousness. St ths s no reason wh
those who have cause to beeve that the have been charged
wth messages pregnant wth mport to humant shoud
n ustraton of ths ma menton tat no ess than four ndvduas
have come under m own observaton who were nformed nspratona that
te were mmorta and woud never see death n ths word of these the
two most otahe were e ree the author of the ng o and T. L.
arrs the author of the rcana of hrstant . f these four Mr arrs
aone survves.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
60 S T L G .
not gve them to the best of ther abt : t s on a reason
wh each such message shoud be fu tested on ts own
merts wh none shoud be regarded as nfabe and wh
those who become conscous of an nward monton conve -
ng to them the mpresson that the ma be chosen as
messengers shoud shrnk from no sacrfce n the effort to
ft themseves for the fufment of ther msson.
f wth a most profound sense of m utter unworthness for
the task now venture to thnk that the tme has come
when these nes ma be wrtten t s because can no
onger resst the mpuson to put nto words the thoughts
that mperatve demand e presson. Ths mpuse was fet
after an unconscous ncubaton astng man ears and for
whch was prepared together wth m wfe b a ong
perod of sufferng and prvaton nvovng the abandonment
of countr fam and human ambtons and durng whch
tme worked as a da -abourer under a brong sun teamed
as a common teamster through the rgours of a anadan
wnter served as a common domestc servant and cook s
assstant pedded grapes and fowers n mercan vages
ved at one tme a fe of amost absoute sotude cookng
m own meas and hodng no ntercourse wth the outer
word durng severa ears even remaned separated from
m wfe who at the same tme but n another part of the
countr was ether performng domestc housework or earn-
ng her da bread as a seamstress or b gvng essons n
musc and pantng or as an under-mstress n a schoo.
ths we dd under a drecton for whch sha ever fee
gratefu athough t nvoved a oss of man thousands of
pounds but t woud have been absoute vaueess had
not the contact nto whch we were thus thrown wth persons
of dvers natonates and degrees brought us nto an n-
terna s mpath wth them the nature and effcac of whch
depended n ts turn upon the fact that the rung motve of
our acton whch was stead kept uppermost n our mnds
was that we submtted to t a n the one hope that we
mght thereb become the more avaabe nstruments n
God s hands.
have ventured thus bref nto m own e perences not
for the purpose of suggestng that e act smar ones are

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T SMUT T S. 61
necessar for others but wth the vew of ustratng the
dfferent ps chca effect whch must resut from dscpne
of ths knd as contrasted wth that whch ascetcs mpose
upon themseves and the dfferent nspratons whch must
ensue therefrom. The ob ect to be attaned n both cases
s an entre change n the dstrbuton of the atomc partces
composng the anma magnetc force so as to render them
susceptbe b magnetc contact to the hghest order of bengs
n the unseen word and mpervous to the nvason of
counter-currents whether from persons n ths word or the
other.
The ascetc endeavours to arrve at ths condton b aus-
tertes drt contempaton soaton trances and ke ab-
norma ph sca mora and ps chca efforts. The resut
s that he nfab attracts to hmsef kndred unseen n-
fuences and whe hs magnetc forces undergo the change
he desres he becomes confrmed n hs beef n the vaue of
the process b whch t has been accompshed and receves
wthout queston the goom mpressons of ths word and
the other and man s msson and destn whch the conve
to hm mnged at the same tme wt oft eevaton of
thought a hgh mora code and motves whch to some
natures though the are more or ess vague and shadow
are not wthout ther fascnaton.
n the case of those seekng ther nspratons through the
abour of ther hands and the actve deveopment of ther
affectons towards those who are anmated b the same mo-
tves themseves and co-operatng wth them the aso attract
to themseves kndred nfuences who are engaged n the
unseen word n actve servce for God and the neghbour
who are fu of the potent energes of ths servce whch
the communcate to those engaged n t here thus nter-
ockng ther atoms wth those of ther morta assocates
and conve ng to ther mnds the deas whch enabe these
atter to perform the unaccustomed detas of manua a our
under an nspraton whch compensates for the ack of pre-
vous tranng and brngs wth t a sense of o to whch the
artsan or peasant workng for s da wage s an absoute
stranger. ths must be so ma eas be understood
b the e perence famar to those who have ad an tng
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
62 S T L G .
to do wth prson dscpne. Men who are turnng a tread-
n-wee whch the know s dong nothng but revovng
useess suffer far more than f the knew t was attached
to m-stones whch were grndng the corn to make ther
bread. The noton that the panfu effort the are makng-
s gong to resut n somethng produces qute a dfferent
atomc combnaton from that whch s produced b the con-
vcton that t w resut n nothng. nd n the same wa
the efforts that are made b a man who s earnng how to be
a carpenter n order to arrve at a pont that w enabe hm
to s mpathse nterna wth the artsan cass and so carr
out a dvne purpose are qute dfferent n ther effect upon
the atoms of hs whoe mora and ph sca structure from
what the woud be f he was earnng the trade because he
had no other wa of makng a vng for hmsef. ut hs
endeavours n ths drecton have a far wder purpose than
mere the outpourng of s mpath and the correspondng
mora change whch resuts from t. The go to the root of
the matter whch ve es hs heart and suggest the on re-
med possbe for the word s maad . or as he abours
thus sde b sde wth hs feow-men tng perhaps the
and and poughng deep furrows nto hs own sou whch
are destned n good tme to brng forth an abundant crop
he perceves that he s n fact a ng the foundatons of a
reconstructed socet and a vsta opens out to hs charmed
ga e of co-operatve ndustres harmonous communtes and
a potca s stem n whch bert equat and fraternt
sha deveop under the tegs of absoute authort and n
assocaton wth a herarch composed of such dfferent
degrees of rank as correspond to ther ftness to en o t.
The form whch nspratons take derved under these
nfuences s emnent practca and those who seek truth
thus fnd n ther hours of hardest abour the souton of
economc soca and potca probems suggested to them
sometmes wth marveous ucdt and cearness but the
fnd moreover that a nspraton of ths sort depends upon
a correspondence between the resuts whch the are pro-
ducng practca wth those that reach them theoretca
and that the can on propose them on a arge scae n the
degree n whch the have been found to work on a sma one.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S L D T D M G T SMS. 63
ust as the frst nvestgator nto eectrct coud not
ogca assert that t mght some da be possbe to send
a message round the word unt he had e permenta
proved that he coud make a neede vbrate b the force of
a current passed from one end of hs aborator to the other
so though the menta vson ma pcture a socet perfect
consttuted on certan gven prncpes b the proper app-
caton of certan forces t s necessar to begn b the
appcaton of those forces to the home and work out the
condtons of ther appcaton there. f under ths pract-
ca nspraton whch does not confne tsef to deas but
penetrates nto atoms of the ph sca organsm drectng wth
ts energes the ver fbres and musces of the frame a sat-
sfactor resut s produced there s no reason wh t shoud
not be e tended to another home as the nstnct of peope
seekng the same nspraton s to aggregate together a com-
munt harmonsed b a common nspraton woud thus be
formed ater on growng nto a town then becomng the centre
of a dstrct and so ncreasng nto a provnce whch n ts
turn shoud e pand nto a countr and gradua e tend ts
nfuence n the degree n whch ts consodated magnetsms
a bearng the same current attracted those who fet the
attracton of s mpath and repeed those who fet the repu-
son of antpath and as the aws whch govern magnetsm
n the human organsm are more or ess dentca wth those
whch govern t n other substances the smaest home coud
thus radate the dvne magnetsm whch t had receved to an
nfnte e tent wth no sense of oss or waste.
n order to ustrate the dfterence between m stca and
practca nspraton and to conve some dea of the prn-
cpes upon whch an nspred home shoud be constructed
w here ntroduce a paper dctated to me b m wfe
soon after we made our home n Paestne and whch s caed
The ntroducton to the ouse- ook.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
64
PT .
T DU T T T US - T T S D M ST L G
T L T M S L P T S S US LDS S ULD
M D T S U T D T D L G D M
L T T L S P S M US S S
T S L G T T P SS SS M LL
T T T S M L T UG T M L G UPS
M S L S SS T T P T -
T D U S M T M LL T L D ST T S
UP T S D DS L S D M S D
M T S T M L SP S L TS D L PM T
T U L T S U D S L D MPT LL T
ST D S MP T T T L S T s S T UT T
T SU UG T D T M G L - P T T M
D S SP S L T S SS ST L U SU D -
T T L T S P D TU .
t ma at frst sght seem superfuous and amost absurd
to preface a mere seres of memoranda about smpe house-
keepng wth an e panaton of the grounds upon whch that
housekeepng s carred forward. ut there are varous reasons
whch e cuse ths ceremon on the present occason. The
peope who w use the foowng memoranda to refresh
ther memores or to suggest the smpe methods of fe are
the peope who above a other desres chersh that of under-
standng fu each other s motves and methods of work even
n the sghtest detas n order that the work whch the
ma share ma rest upon a perfect unt of motve and of
method and so estabshng ths unt amd the mutform
necesstes of domestc fe that such an organsaton ma
admt of an work beng performed accordng to convenence
now b one person now b two or now b twent c.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T M T US LDS. 6
whst ths power of contracton and e panson n dfferent
branches of necessar work must be secured for a s stem of
fe n whch the nd dua must not be sacrfced for the
work nor the work for the ndvdua but n whch both
the members and the versatt of facut woud suffce to
meet the fuctuatng demands of da needs the methods of
tranng the co-operatng unts n an househod nto ths
face e pansve and contractve machner w be dscussed
a tte further on t beng here n pace to refer frst to the
reasons for domestc vng whch brng together the chdren
of the s mpneumatc era.
Let t then at once be estabshed that t can never be
asserted that an speca manner of co-operatve vng s
per se better or worse than another that fames arge or
sma househods arge or sma dvsons nto ones or twos
or aggomeratons of the s e of communtes are to be ad-
usted beforehand as necessar superor or nferor forms
for the nterdspa of human ove and power. Men and
women shoud at a tmes seect and re ect ther wa s and
means of rghteous acton unhampered b an f ed opnons
as to the reatve merts among the rch choce of manners
whch e perence and possbtes present.
The tte househod n whch these nes are penned has
consttuted tsef b rtue of the apparent accdents of the
mora and ph sca necesstes of ts varous members numbers
of whom are not even abe to be contnuous resdent n t.
ts members therefore set up no pretenson to offer ether b
ther number or b ther dfferences of natonat of occupa-
ton or of age an speca mode of what an other house-
od actuated b the same motves and foowng the same
fundamenta methods shoud be for the essenta vng n
omes of one bood of one countr of one generaton or of
fewer or greater numbers or wth entre dfferent pursuts
woud be dentca wth thers werever the beef were agt
that men and women work to secure the advent throng -
out a the earth of dea good work n the presence and
wth the powers of a ofter order of unseen human bengs
and do ths equa n the mnute or n the magnfcent actons
whch the ma deem t proper to perform. Ts tte house-
hod has seected however ts present scae of st e wth a

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
66 S T L G .
motve and a pan somewhat more mportant than the mere
gudance of e terna possbtes or desrabtes aone that
s to sa that n decdng whether to have pad servants and
what servants to have how man mea-tmes to estabsh and
what to pace upon the tabe what branches of sem-domestc
ndustr to assocate wth the housekeepng such as farmng
chcken-keepng bee-keepng gardenng c. on what scae
to factate b comfortabe provson of domestc artces the
varous works or n what measure to sacrfce temporar
the fact of work for econom of utenss repeat n de-
cdng these thngs t s makng an effort to do somethng
more than ve honourab and ratona : t s tr ng to fnd
a manner of fe that sha be nether avsh nor parsmonous
that sha dffer ake from the habts of the sef-ndugent
and the depraved a manner of vng to whch the u urous
casses woud read and wthout oss of heath or menta
vgour descend dd the see a reasonabe purpose for so dong
and to whch a who ve coarse or poor coud be e pected
to rse wth the better dstrbuton of socet s resources when-
ever ther mproved nteectua condton demands for them a
rcher stock of the eements of food of comfort and of ease
than the masses of workng men have htherto been abe to
contro. Ths tte househod woud be read to reconce
some peope wth a reatve smpct of vng and to ca up
some nto a reatve affuence : t s gropng for wa s of draw-
ng together the e tremes of waste and of want of superfut
and of nsuffcenc of suggestng the creaton of recruts for
the most dvergent casses of earth s cvsaton and of the
new mdde cass whose functon w not be that of pre ng
upon the casses on ether sde of t whe t transmts the
means of fe from one to the other but that of feedng n
such dverse forms the egtmate wants of men that the w
be drawn together n t awa from a the antagonsms estab-
shed b ther present unsatsfed requrements.
Ths search for moderaton n the demands of da fe
shoud not at the present da be a mere accdenta resut
of necesst . The mdde ne of conduct serves no hgh
sprtua end whe t s smp the ne nto whch nd-
vduas are forced b artfca nfuences. There s no mert
and no use n beng nether rch nor poor but somethng
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
M D T UMST . 67
between rch and poor f we cannot hep ourseves and n
pont of fact f there s to be no e ercse of persona ntenton
n the st e of crcumstance n whch we ve the mdde
st e of moderaton s not the one whch peope of hgh aspra-
ton woud wsh to have offered to them for t s of a st es
of vng the east generatve of sprtua vtat . Devoton
to hgh thought and reverence for what s pure and eevatng
throughout human fe sprngs up more read among peope
who are rch enough to pa others for reevng them entre
of ever acquantance wth the methods of matera e stence.
The tras of rea povert protect and urge the sprt so that
man of ts vrtues sprng up n that condton whch are
amost ost to an other but fe whch s wthout ph sca
prvaton but n whch suffcenc depends upon the persona
effort to acqure and manage matera resources s nether hgh
nor ow enough for e ceence to be eas . t nether heps
men to suffer nor paces them so far be ond sufferng that
the are ashamed not to aspre and t s ncned to breed
n them a stupd satsfacton n te eas accompshment of
operatons requrng a pure matera order of facut and
resutng n nothng hgher than the comfort and satsfacton
of a few ndvduas.
evertheess a wse medocrt of crcumstance w neces-
sar be adopted more .and more b a peope who seek the
genera good for those who can command u ur and the
dspa s requred for the forwardng of prvate and fam
ambton w more and more refran from wastng upon
these the superfut whch the w prefer to devote to the
better reguaton of genera soca necesstes and on the
other hand such efforts as the weathest are at ths da more
and more desrous to put forth w enabe the poor to tend
more to comfort. condton therefore of moderate ease
n spte of ts tendenc to deaden sprtua sensbt s
te on one ftted to a ratona mora deveopment and
the art must be dscovered of utsn t wthout fang nto
mora soth for ack of prvaton and of mantanng a con-
centrated aspraton for menta and sprtua growth n spte
of abours amdst the matera bases of earth e stence.
e must earn to se e a the more decate eements that
the human sprt s accustomed to deveop n ts e tremes of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
68 S T L G .
sufferng and of refnement and bnd them to the whees
of vugar workng-da machneres. e must do ths to
redeem these machneres from msappcaton to ends of mere
prvate gan. e must not forget that the rsk of deca ng
sprtua s a the greater wth a those peope who are
conscentous unabe an onger to recognse as dutes the
demands of eccesastca organsatons : these at the tme of
ther vgour have awa s mposed practces whch remnded
men at recurrng ntervas of tme that the ved for some-
thng be ond matera good. ut a great number of those
natures most deep fraught at ths da wth the desre of
obtanng and dstrbutng a hghest sorts of e ceence fnd
n themseves no response whatever to the e pectatons of
an hurch and these have to beware est ease of fe and
the wthdrawa even from gnobe effort do not obscure ther
sense of the nner persona sanctuar where the dvne pres-
ence dctates n the st sma voce.
or that whch has been caed regon and whch has
rested on wde bases of popuar assent has grown to sef-
dependence among men and s now or must be made the
persona possesson of each one. s t fades out of pubc
nsttutons or as ts practca nfuence weakens there as the
most earnest snge-mnded and sprtua peope requre ess
and ess the forms and formuares of. hurches or obe them
mere b nnocent acts of soca custom that condton of
hgh sprtuat and morat whch these hurches fostered
n ther da whch has outgrown ther comprehenson now
but s tsef regon ths must be hed b each ndvdua as
the atmosphere n whch to act da and hour n the whoe
effort of dut . ndvduas now generate regon as of od
but not soated ndvduas for ths has man evoved.
ut as the responsbt a heav upon the sous who for-
mer were charged rare wth great powers of mnd and
thought to gve them forth to manknd as woud have been
the oss f mght teachers turned asde from the effort to
dever ther hgh nstructon so now s the responsbt
wth each when a are born to enact that whch used to
be taught so now s the oss to the whoe mass of men f
an one fas to ve strvng to enact t.
t s ths mantenance of the hghest possbe eve of re-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
D M L G UPS. 69
gous vtat n practca fe that s the a-suffcent reason
wh peope shoud assocate n groups wh homes shoud
e st whether the ndvduas whch compose them are
drawn together b the apparent accdent of bood or of
matera necesst or whether b an more conscous pro-
cess of mutua seecton t matters not. The home the pace
where a rch atmosphere of var ng eements of mnd and
sprt can be generated protected consodated and set n
actvt s a necessar nteger of eevated soca condtons.
f fam connectons and the repose of a famar customs
whch grow up n them are not a means of obtanng strength
of unted mora acton the mss the performance of ther
proper functon and generate perforce harm to the word s
nterests nstead of hep. ut because ths ma be t does
not dsprove the fact that tes of bood whch are the so of
spontaneous oves and vrtues of honour forttude patence
and sef-contro shoud be the strength and background of
word-servce as the are fraught wth power even n ther
owest deveopment to revea the nnate atrusm of the
human beng. hen the true strength of fam groups s
better understood n the research that man begns to nsttute
for matera of benefcence the soca brgandage whch the
now e ercse b means of ther reatve unt of acton w
be converted nstead nto a machner for soca servce.
ut unt of acton whether among bood reatons or among
peope drawn together b s mpath or mutua dependence
of an knd s the great soca necesst of the hour. The
statement s not new : co-operaton and mora as we as
matera co-operaton s a cr that recent generatons have
earnt to repeat and co-operatve acton s no onger an
unknown thng. ut the fu meanng and necesst of
sprtua unt s not genera understood and s east un-
derstood as a rue b those peope who are te most generous
of ther tme and servce n seekng genera reforms. or
pubc servces soca or ndustra t s not dffcut at ths
da to fnd peope who w act harmonous to mprove
the outer forms of fe nor has t been at an tme otherwse
than eas for bodes of peope wth an dstnct regous bas
to recrut members wng and an ous to dstrbute ph sca
reef b common methods as an assstance to the persuason
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
70 S T L G .
of regous forms but the natura order of sprtua and
soca deveopment requres co-operatve unt n prvate as
we as n pubc fe na requres t n the mnutae of the
home crce as the bass of a vaster co-operaton.
Those who go forth out of dvded and uns mpathetc
prvate atmospheres to enforce propret n the varous
branches of pubc fe carr wth them a theor an nte-
ectua concepton of thngs that shoud be but carr no ee-
ments of mora fe to create growth of co-operatve nte-
gence among those for whom the abour. There s no tru
reproductve speces of vrtue or mora f wer but that wth
whch men and women are eementa charged no vrtue
or power wth whch men or women can mpregnate others
so that the n ther turn produce them afresh e cept what
has deveoped n each one b sod growth of mora partces
whch pervade the beng and ths growth n each person of
a heath and potent mora organsaton as we as ts con-
stant ncrease n maturt requres as mperatve as the
webeng of the ph sca consttuton the repose the protec-
ton the nourshment and the peasure of famar home sur-
roundngs. t requres the smpe essences that are struck
forth b smpe acts. t requres prmar e ampes of the
great soca needs. t must ca ts own a dweng-pace
where drect mnstratons of ove are eas to keep ave the
absoute convcton that ove e sts. t requres home as
meat or rament or seep for the mantenance of ts growng
condton. Thus the tone of the famar fe becomes a more
and more mportant matter for consderaton to those who
contrbute to t more and more mportant wth the uprsng
throughout the soca bosom of ths true sense that soca
purt and truth and energ must now be strven for and
that the power of cose co-operaton s necessar to ths strfe
for there s no perfect knowedge nor practce on a arge scae
that has not frst been earnt upon a sma and he cannot
contrbute to true unt n great and far-spreadng servces
who has not earnt to practse t n the mnute thngs of home.
The vaue of these groupngs of ndvduas n ntmate
u taposton s ncacuabe: there are no other crcumstances
whch are capabe of producng the same resuts and these
resuts n the ndvdua are ndspensabe at ths perod of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S L - T SM. 71
hgh soca effort to the oft character whch socet strans
to embod .
Such convctons ng at the root of the acton whch drew
together the tte fraternt here auded to t s evdent
that each member of t must adopt wth a soemn sense of
responsbt to the word at arge whatever occupaton befts
them wthn t or whatever the beft.
t s ths sense of responsbt ths soemnt whch at-
taches to the acton of a members of such a househod whe
the consttute t whch makes them od or oung embrace
fe now not ess as a tranng process than as a fed for
work.
Those who have begun however totterng to wak wth
anges those even who but begn to tran ther facutes
unto ths thought est perchance the mss ts truth begn
aso to measure themseves wth the dea wth the true facts
of hgher human nature wth personates whose t pe has
htherto drawn a pure magnngs before towards tsef n
aspraton but who now on hands wth men and women on
panes of growng conscousness. es now we ook on ths
mage and on that those of us who w we compare what
we are wth the perfect manhood wth whch we fee wth
greater or esser cearness that we have companonshp and
we work to change ourseves. The nearer that the far dea
draws to us te more we see the dfferences between t and
ourseves and as we woud grow ke t for great servces on
earth as we woud work power of better natures aganst
the sufferngs and the vces of earth s masses we must frst
estabs ths betterng of ourseves n the humbe sphere of
home. Thus we are obged to e ercse a sef-crtcsm whch
magnfes each sght defect nto a sub ect of word mport-
ance for sght defects ar on te harmon the reguart the
camness and the whoe beaut of the domestc crce
arrng n fact the actua sprtua organsaton of each mem-
ber of t whose acton then upon the outer word whenever
e ercsed s that ar mpared and not on must the
members of househods watch nqustora aganst ther
persona m erfectons to restran them ceaseess odng
these mperfectons as beng each one n urous to unversa
nterests but for the deveopment of a arge and generous
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
72 S T L G .
wsdom for the preparaton of vaster organsatons n the
future the must queston constant of ther habts and
ther methods whether the are such as woud conduce to
ever hghest nterest f used b tens and hundreds of peope
as we as b two or three.
The effort therefore to formuate and to obe smpe and
broad rues n the conduct of da fe s more than mport-
ant t s ndspensabe to a servants of God s word.
eng thus ndspensabe the tte bands of workers who
are devoted to t have ther necessar paces n the soca
scheme and havng these ther dut to ft themseves for
ever deta of unted abour s as necessar to genera pro-
gress as ether the wse means that the woud use mater-
a or the hgh sprtua condton whch the endeavour to
estabsh.
The dffcut of dstrbutng fnanca responsbt n a
satsfactor manner has broken up man of the best attempts
at socetar co-operaton. t s probabe that ths respons-
bt n common wth others the dscharge of whch affects
equa ever member of a fam or group w have to
rest wth a ts weght and a ts freedom upon one person.
s tme goes on peope w not be found ackng who n
the name of the dvnest servce the free evouton of the
purest facutes of e stng man w gather others around
them ther chdren or ther brothers or ther frends the
name of that servce w prohbt dsagreement of creed
creeds and dena of creeds beng a too weak human
and too parta for the new necesst . t w prohbt a
dfferences of soca rank these havng done ther servce
and become superfuous. t w prohbt artfca dstnctons
n dverse dgnt n pursuts ths beng obstructve to pea-
sure n work and to ts rght seecton. t w prohbt ever
motve for persona effort for persona vrtue for persona
en o ment e cept that the are necessar to the genera
human nterest. The w be brave men who w ca others
to foow under ths banner brave and bod even though
an nner ght of strong percepton ratona and nstructve
gudes them sure even though the know the attanments
of strong deveoped facut and enghtenment and power
that w grow beneath ts fods upon each soder that the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
M L G. 73
have caed. The need ther courage athough u cearest
conscousness the ca down hod down and rradate
heaven forces n earth for work true work s sow con-
tnuous and quet et the root of soca e ceence must
thus be set. ut the order of the courage the requre s
mora the courage to mantan the purt of mora percep-
tons courage to enact sprtua convctons n the straned
ntervas of ther fuctuaton courage to obe the voce
wthn durng the peasure of ts sences. The wear and
tear of reckessness of wfu mprovdence of dsregard of
the dvne aw throughout e terna nature w not be n-
curred b those who are seekng to draw forth nner wsdom
nto outer thngs the w not kck aganst the known m-
tatons of ndustra possbtes the w not court prva-
ton or starvaton n careessness or wfuness for those whom
the woud empower for a good work. f the nvte co-
operaton the must practse a keen and nspred dscreton
recognsng the sgns of ratona possbt of success. t
s true that beng reeved of the desre to mantan a art-
fca standards of what consttutes success fnanca com-
petence w often prove a suffcent bass for usefu actvtes
whether of an nteectua or of a muscuar nature whe
obvous no one wU strugge for enrchment b an processes
that of necesst mpoversh ther neghbours nor hod rches
as per se vauabe or as certan to be sought the e dence
of ther use for speca purposes requrng to be corroborated
b the deepest and most earnest sought nterna gudance.
e w assume therefore that a man or probab of ne-
cesst a man and woman have summoned together under
the cear fet gudance of God peope whose harmon of
feeng s absoute n respect of the prncpes ust enumer-
ated whose motto s free evouton we w aso assume that
the wsdom of that gatherng of whch the responsbt
necessar rests wth those who have formed the group s
ustfed b a ratona probabt of provdng the thngs
necessar for da fe. Ths provson ma at once e st
n the estabshed possessons of ths head of the fam or t
ma e st part n ncome contrbuted as shares b df erent
members of the househod or t ma e st on n the produce
of the ndustr of the head and members. Ths gatherng
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
74 S T L G .
to be a home to be the ndspensabe fucrum for power n
far-spread abours to be the batter of a ove-force whch
sha unceasng empower those who take rest n t must
be consttuted n the form of a fam of chdren whose
parents provde and gude. t the mts of the home ths
form breaks up the varous members who are not requred
for devoton to the mmedate necesstes of the estabshment
ma be carr ng on occupatons snge - handed or n co-
operaton wth others of ever descrpton and n those
occupatons the w act as free ndvduas or as members
of assocated bodes n ever dverst of manner. Profes-
sons and ndustres of home management uness the ds-
tnct form part of domestc econom shoud reman free
n ther e ercse there shoud obvous be no mt to the
varet of method under whch ndustres or pubc servces
w be carred on or to the dfferent wa s n whch pro-
fessons or other occupatons w be pursued but n the
home whch ma be regarded as an artfca e tenson or
reproducton of the natura fam a herarchca s stem of
drecton s necessar for the spontaneous acton constant
requred n a ts departments.
ow t s evdent from ths that peope who woud create
domestc bodes as the kernes of a new and hgh soca de-
veopment whether b the mere tranng of chdren of ther
own dedcated b ther ver brth to ths ob ect or b the
moudng of peope who on them n ths pan must do
more than to foresee the sprtua ground sodfed b a
common am and the matera ground made safe b a suff-
cent bass for the works proposed. The must be prepared
themseves to regard each member of the group whch becomes
ther fam as hed b them n charge for the word s servce.
These parents must take upon themseves the coecton of a
home funds from whatever source contrbuted n order to
redstrbute them wth free e ercse of udgment and of ove
among the members accordng to the requrements of ther
mora and ph sca condton. The must remember that
from the moment the have made themseves responsbe
to God for creatng a domestc bod the cannot shft the
responsbt of an acton of whch the resuts w affect
the bod as a whoe. The responsbtes whch the deegate
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
SS T D T. 7
must be those connected wth speca branches of actvt
n whch mstakes or fahre w affect prncpa the speca
ndvduas charged wth the contro of such departments and
w on ndrect and n unmportant degrees affect the
whoe. The heads for e ampe whe the ma derve vau-
abe assstance from the perceptons and e perence of an
member of the househod wth whom the w free consut
cannot dvest themseves of the dut of actng free for the
mmedate nterests of the group and for the greater nterest
of sprtua evouton n genera socet b the choce the
make of a genera pan of fe of a ocat to ve n of the
peope to draw nto the sphere of ther own mnstratons
of those to be removed from t of managers and assstants n
each branch of hep or servce of what advce to offer on
mora questons affectng the acton of ndvduas on the
tte soca bod as a whoe. n a word the makers and
mantaners of the fam whose e stence the regard as
fraught wth nfnte mportance to the dvne pan for earth
must free make t n the best wa that the can fnd.
ut the w nsttute a s stematc attempt to deveop n
each ndvdua the hghest degree of responsbt n speca
functons that s compatbe wth ther age udgment or
facut and mora condton.
n vew of the serous aspect whch such efforts as are beng
now dscussed bear to those who mantan them t w be
no eas and no smpe work to guard hour aganst the
dsntegraton of such assocatons b ndvdua ack of per-
cevng the nterest of the mass or b too great a concen-
traton of the ndvdua on te nterests of the mass to the
sacrfce of one another. et t s useess to embrace the
eadershp of an mass uness t s possbe to watch equa
over the wefare of the whoe and the wefare of the parts.
ether w ths eadersp be successfu uness each member
of the co-operatve bod that t assocates shares wth t n
the degree of hs or er persona capact ths sense of the
serous and mportant nature of ther work. Ths sense must
be deveoped n the oung and fed n the adut as the ver
bass of a true mora atmospere.
t s not possbe to produce ves whch w sow n ont
acton the quates requred for soca redempton uness the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
7G S T L G .
knowedge among them s strong and cear that the stand n
weght responsbt towards one another as ndvduas and
towards humant as a group. To regard ther poston ght
or ndfferent s to annhate t.
soated ves have awa s shown and show at ths da
mmeasurab the strongest and the purest matera for
humane acton but the work of the word has become
ggantc at the perod n whch we ve. Lfe n ts modern
aspect creates co-operaton n error : the vces the ndustra
or soca t rannes potca rvares the cra e for weath
the pursut of peasure n one pace renforce b the s m-
path estabshed throughout the cvsed word n ts read
ntercommuncaton a these thngs n ever other pace.
t s not enough now to am ndvdua at affectng rght-
eous mmedate surroundngs. The mmedate neghbours
of an gven person are a hundredfod more powerfu affected
b the m rad nfuences that strke upon them from the
vast soca unverse than b an mpuse whch a mere nd-
vdua coud communcate. e must f we am at a unver-
sa good or ndeed at an good work n the methods ca-
cuated to affect arge masses. The outh of the tme nstruct
themseves for good or for ev out of the genera movement
unconfned to countr or to contnent and cannot be content
to accept knowedge mere at the hands of parents pastors
or masters. The grandest work et deegated to ph sca
scences s accompshed.
The fe - appances that the have produced make each
human beng a chd of the unverse and the ordnar asso-
catons of cvsed fe at ths era focase upon each nd-
vdua drect movement from ever part of unversa socet .
ut f the gan be great of a persona acquantance wth
the truth that each one s affected b the man scattered
throughout the word the danger s great of msunderstand-
ng the dvne purport of new possbtes thus opened for
the ndvdua and for the masses.
t s we to stand n menta and emotona s mpath wth
the aws of earth s vast socet but t s to be persona
sub ugated b them as as to be sub ugated b an more
oca t rannes. et ths s a common fate. ctms of the
confuson whch regns amd the raw processes of unfcaton
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
UT L S T D DU L . 77
n word nterests are countess not ess n retred domestc
crces than n heavng potca scenes. nd for these
reasons assocatons of fe among ndvduas become a neces-
st . The are necessar to protect n ndvduas ther n-
dvduat of power the are necessar to produce a unted
ndvdua power massve enough to affect socet at arge
and the are necessar because b ther e stence the
generate the on mora matera whch can be reasonab
e pected to hod a suffcent amount of force to nfuence the
coossa deveopment of modern fe. umant has de-
veoped needs so pognant and ndvduas have responded
so oud those needs that machneres must be found that
w am b the utsaton of the greatest ndvdua force
at the wdest soca good. To am at ess s nsut to the
consttuton of ndvduas of the speces now produced and
the am of vast soca recttude as motve for a ndvdua
acton s the on protecton to be found for each ndvdua
aganst suppresson b the vastness of e stng soca error.
Thus a unversa quat so to speak has to be ntroduced
nto the mnutest efforts and actons of domestc fe con-
secratng domestct to the on true and persstent nstncts
of modern man estabshng at ever hour the dentt of
the reason for mundane e stence wth the reason of ever
e ercse of man s operatve power durng the course of t. f
to ve n order to nduce co-operaton wth the dvne ac-
tvtes throughout the word s good t s not ess good as
an ndspensabe part of such vng to stand n the ver
current of these dvne actvtes. th ever moton of the
hand and ever acton of the mnd operatng n ths sprt
and co-operatng for ths ob ect the order of the smpest
abours becomes e permenta scence and the ftness for such
order of each abourer becomes to hmsef a sub ect of con-
stant nqur . ence sef-dscpne and sef-modfcaton
w become the constant habt of each. The w scrutnse
themseves for those thngs wch render them mperfect
assstants of consodated operatveness knowng that the
quat of ths operatveness must affect wth endess con-
sequences the future of a socet .
ut t w sutce wthout enargng on the more pure
ethca sde of ths sub ect to menton that the most dffcut
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
78 S T L G .
part of ths work of dscpne and modfcaton docs tsef
b te ver fact of u taposton of natures accordng to aws
the aws of mutua reef of superfuous vtat b sprtua
organsms as esewhere descrbed and that t s genera
suffcent to seek and recognse frank the mperfectons n
queston to guard aganst the menta nerta whch woud
otherwse mpede the spontaneous acton of true aw.
ach person w aso work on a sdes to perfect n the
detas of hs dutes what has been mssng n hs prevous
educaton and whe ths w be the more dffcut for those
who embark n co-operatve efforts ate n fe t w be the
more necessar for them to do t n the degree of ther op-
portunt because t s assumabe that the ma fnd them-
seves b the ver reason of age and genera e perence caed
upon at an moment to act as eaders and to nfuse a vared
quat of power nto the drecton of man ves. t s dff-
cut to sa whch s the more needfu to true servce n works
both sma and great the tte scences of practca fe or
the hgh arts and knowedge that pace us n communcaton
wth the mnds charged at a tmes wth those nspratons
b whch man has been rased out of hs groveng among
the bare necesstes of ph sca e stence. The superor ne-
cesst of ether w e st on to ndvduas who have been
ed b crcumstances to a speca negect of one cass of know-
edge. Those persons who have been obged to confne the
appcaton of ther facutes more e cusve to the requre-
ments of the bod n domestc and ndust-a arts w fee
more and more the degradaton of e cusve partcpaton n
matera nterests and w se e ever opportunt of enter-
ng the reams of nteectuat and sprtuat b acquant-
ng themseves wth the rch products of the human sprt
mnd and magnaton b openng ther bunted sensbtes
to o n art and beaut and b storng ther memores both
wth the acts of men and natons n a tmes and ther
thoughts and mode of feeng because these acts and
thoughts and feengs record the march of a dvne growth on
earth. Those persons on the other hand who b drft of
crcumstance or pursut of ncnaton have hed aoof from
the whoe regon of matera and ndustra wa s and means
of vng w condescend towards these n spte of persona
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
D P TM TS S . 79
dsucnaton when the refect that the hgher quates of
sprt deveoped b ves and generatons among refned pur-
suts must be nfused for the unfcaton of the soca bod
nto matera abours that the bass of earth e stence ma
not reman fou when ts superstructure can be so far and
when the refect further that no one can make ths nfuson
but he whose good fortune has deveoped n hm the refnng
quat . Therefore the necesstes are broad and man for
meetng together of hgh and ow rch and poor one wth
another when those come forth out of the ocean of vaue
soca movement who see or thnk the see n the dea of
angec co-operaton n men an e panaton of the pressure
now stranng and feverng socet and a gTound of fath n
the rapd advance of socet towards a state whch human
hearts desre.
ven a few thus gathered together ma be the centra
machner of a mght soca engne f the am thus vast
and work thus mnute . There must be order n ever work
the order and dscpne of responsbtes udcous ds-
trbuted fathfu recognsed and cear mted. t shoud
be known to each and a as much as ossbe under whose
e e each deta of work s performed. en the genera
organsers have dstrbuted the varous domestc operatons
nto ther casses and have ad the charge of each cass
upon speca persons and have seected for each the necessar
assstance t w requre care to avod confuson and for
man reasons. Sa for nstance that whe the group of
those read for responsbe charge s st sma one person
has charge of severa departments of domestc operatons
that person ma have to nstruct assstants ether co-operatve
vounteers or hred servants perhaps n respect of these df-
ferent rances that person must be carefu to gve such
nstructon to each assstant on n respect of the partcuar
work f the sad charge and must not sde nto the habt of
offerng suggestons to an assstant n ts charge about work
performed b hm or her at other hours under dferent
superntendence. n one person vounteer or pad tat s
to sa a corporate member or an accdenta member of te
ousehod ma e heper n one or more departments and
ma have fu charge at the same tme n severa others sa
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
80 S T L G .
that the boundar -ne of these departments must be ver
e act defned or t w not be possbe to know on what
ponts smp to perform work accordng to nstructons and
on what ponts to e ert authort over others or ndvdua
freedom of dea. gan an person ma be nvted to gve
hep temporar at an moment n departments under others
charge and much of the charm and sweetness of unted ves
arses from these spontaneous appeas from one another but
the person thus caed n must be carefu not to pervert the
crcumstance of ths ca to an opportunt for nterference
wth the ndvdua responsbt of the one temporar to
be served. The most hgh and e tensve burdened wth
free responsbtes must smp serve wthout crtcsm
menta or e pressed when asked for hep for the smpest and
most mechanca operaton. f the dstrbuton of respons-
bt s cear and the respect for them perfect e changes
of assstance can be nfnte and the panfu monoton of
unchangng abours w be peasant avoded but unt co-
workers are sked to dscern dsorder t w eas occur
and the most eas through the most generous and devoted.
knd person w for nstance be ncned b the frst
movement or mpuse to obe at once an demand for hep
et to obe t w often dsturb the order of work. e must
therefore refect f the- ca s egtmate or not provded
awa s that he has tme and strength at hs dsposa for the
purpose. t s a egtmate ca f the person who makes t
has had gven to hm free responsbt for the work n
queston n that case hs freedom e tends to the cang n
of vounteer abour. t s not a egtmate ca f the person
who makes t serves n the work n queston under the re-
sponsbt of another. n ths atter case the assstant who
requres hep shoud on obtan t through the responsbe
drector or wth hs sancton. To ustrate ths a tte
chd asks for some hep n the matter of ts pa . Ths
s a ust demand : t has been eft free n that pa and s not
responsbe to an one for the manner of ts performance.
ut suppose a person charged we w sa on the one hand
wth the whoe admnstraton of the cookng department and
accustomed on the other to assst for one hour n makng
cothes fas she must act dfferent regardng the two
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
D ST UT SP S L T S. 81
abours. n seekng her substtute she w seect one for
the cookng amongst her own subordnates or not fndng
one w refer the matter to the head of the house and w
not of course fee free to e ercse her rght of cam to frend
hep even as head of a department f ths woud absorb the
tme requred for the other dutes but shoud the amount of
hep she wants requre on the esure of her neghbour
reference to the genera head woud not be necessar . s
regards on the other hand the hour of needework she w
obvous eave the choce of her substtute to the manager
n that department. t s not dffcut to tran the east gfted
wth nteectua conceptons nto obedence of the aws of
organsaton and t s not dffcut to reconce the most
sprted to perfect subordnaton when t s the subordna-
ton to usefu and ntegbe aw. t s more dffcut to ds-
trbute each deta of a vared abour on a dstnct organc
scae and watch over preservaton of the whoe pan b
decate gudance of authortes and obedences aong ther
apponted channes and ths s an operaton whch though
t be necessar to a great and effectve soca work shoud
not be attempted even on a tte scae b an one not pre-
pared to gude ndvduas n ther tte acts wth tender ove
and to guard organsaton as a ho prncpe wth earnest
devoton.
n the other hand so necessar s the preparaton obtaned
on through famart wth detas for correct and benef-
cent organsaton that scarce an sacrfce of tme or per-
sona ncnaton s too great a prce for makng t and to
work n meekness n order as rapd as possbe to be
ftted to watch over the ves of man others s an ambton
whch w not unworth repace man whch are not pro-
ductve of hgh mora and soca evouton.
Te foregong remarks were suggested b the smpe neces-
st of havng even n a ver sma househod ampe regstres
of possessons. n the grounds here stated t w often be
found necessar for peope otherwse taented and capabe
of what mght appear hger empo ments to award some
part of ter ves to smpe thngs and to concentrate upon
them earnest efforts for perfecton. Thus the house- ook or
ooks t ma be ncudng sts and rues and recpes and

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
82 S T L G .
accounts s a coecton worth of good facutes n the mak-
ng and of respect n the keepng of t. urrent records
n the shape of accounts sts c. of a operatons are more
than ever ndspensabe to peope who drect such operatons
wth the desre of tranng a engaged n them nto such
cear understandng of ther effect as w enabe each one
safe and ntegent to drect them on a st arger and
arger scae.
STow to be gnorant of the amount of matera nvested
n an gven domestc work of ts changng market vaues
to fa n notcng the accustomed consumpton and wear
and tear of the matera and to make no record of these
thngs for the purpose of assstng memor of cearng
understandng and of nstructng others s to carr forward
a resut whatever artstc substtutes one ma have at the
moment amost stere from a co-operatve pont of vew.
To do we s ver tte and ma be ess. To do we so
as to make t possbe and eas for others to do we aso
and to do better s necessar to work that makes ts hor on
wde. The t pe of persons who can produce good performance
n an mode of abour b concentratng upon t ther facutes
wth the snge vew of performng t we s a ver ordnar
one but the procreatve quat of generous facut at ths
date requres us to deveop a t pe of workers who hod the
drve of persona energ n perpetua check who scatter t
b the wa preparng paths of others work who nqure of
ther own performance constant f t creates factes for
performance b others who act n a thngs n reference to
the actng power of others. e can no onger be esteemed an
e ceent workman who can on work e ceent . or hs
work to prove that t s vng t must be generatve and
t w not be generatve uness the workman has hs mnd
traned to a cear concepton of hs own methods and ther
connecton wth the aws of nature uness he can mpart
that understandng b word of mouth at an tme or wrte
t down uness the sum of hs e perence whe he s
constant ncreasng t s as constant forced b hm nto
menta shape eas of regstraton and whenever usefu
regstered so that t ma be at a moments read of access
to a hs feow-creatures and so that he ma be at a
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
D P S S. 83
moments n a menta poston to mpart hs methods to others.
e w suppose a househod where there s no record kept
of what mone s go for the bu ng of food and what for the
bu ng of cothes that s to sa what sum for a purpose
ndspensabe to heath and what for a more eastc necesst
how can such a househod know absoute f t can afford
to burden tsef or not wth the cost of another member to
whose desttuton t mght wsh to mnster t woud answer
the queston at once f t had made note of such e pendtures
as coud be reduced or postponed wthout danger to the genera
webeng b decdng to moderate these but t woud not
wse add hea burdens to tsef f the necesstated n-
frngng upon the sums devoted to absoute necesstes. St
more mportant must t be to keep graduated accounts of
funds embarked sa n uncertan specuatons mperfect
tested ndustres or fne arts or thngs termed u ures whch
rght seected deveop the refnements that urk wthn a
natures but whch are a among the thngs whch coud be
set asde for the sake of an more mportant dut . There
shoud proper speakng be no ha ness about the fnanca
condton of an occupaton. hat t represents of matera
of abour shoud stand cear at a moments before the
mnd and before the e e of some one and a peope shoud
be ether possessed of the capact for formuatng cear deas
and statements concernng the vaue of abours or be n tran-
ng for that purpose.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
84
PT .
SU P T TU L S S GU D T D T UT
US T T D ST TS L T D S T M D
SP T L G D S T L D GU D S M
T L T G T M S T SMUT T
M T L S S M L P T L S M T DS
D M ST T S ST T T M ST TUT
M L TM SP P M D T ST L G LL-
U D SP LU T - L G L
L D T D L D P DS M G T -
D T S SU G L D T L G US L SS S
M S T P S L D LD - G T T -
MPL S D D T D L SP D UM
T SP T T LD : T UG U T G D
M D TU P LLUT TS U T T LD :
P D S L S SS P T TS D P DS UP TS
T T UP G UPS M T D T S M M T .
t s m hope that among those who have had the patence
to foow me thus far there ma be some who w be read
to admt that we have reached ground where the theoogan
and the man of scence ma meet wthout dong voence
to those conscentous convctons whch have htherto drven
them nto opposte e tremes : these atoms whch form the
essence so to speak of what has heretofore been consdered
matter and whch are the transmttng meda of procrea-
ton and sustanng fe are suffcent substanta to satsf
the requrements of scence whe as the aso compose the
mmorta part of us and are the habtatons of thought
and emoton the shoud be suffcent sprtua to satsf
the requrements of theoog for those that make them.
The e stence of nothng beng a contradcton n terms
the thng whch e sts whether t be caed bod or sou
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T ST T S D T L G . 8
matter or sprt must consst of substanta force of some
knd ndeed t s stated of hrst n the cene reed
that e s of one substance wth the ather. The reason
wh conchsons at whch dsputants have arrved are rrecon-
cabe s because the both persst n ntroducng nto the
consderaton of the queston the eements of tme and space
whch have no e stence outsde of the reaton whch the
derve from that ver mted cass of facutes whch we
ca our senses.
The reveatons whch we receve as another cass of
facut connected wth our subsurface conscousness deveops
wthn us are ncapabe of beng transferred nto anguage
because a our methods of verba e presson are derved from
the e perences of our senses wth a ther present mta-
tons and rest upon the assumpton that tme and space
are reates ust as another anguage and an entre new
vocabuar woud need to be nvented to enabe peope who
ve n the thrd dmenson of space to understand those
who ve n the fourth. t woud be useess therefore to
attempt to descrbe man thngs whch f peope were n
a poston to apprehend them woud render such dfferences
as now e st between them mpossbe. That nether the
men of scence nor the men of theoog strugge to deveop
these more nteror facutes s entre ther own faut and
am afrad must n some cases be set down to the compa-
cent sef-satsfacton arsng from a convcton on the part
of both that the know ther own busness too we to con-
descend to take a hnt from an bod . ut a bnd beef n
the superfca senses s as unsafe a gude to truth as a bnd
beef n a book : scence s as moe-e ed as theoog and et
to one or the other te whoe cvsed word trusts for en-
ghtenment. o wonder that these two sets of bnd gudes
eadng ther bnd foowers soud stumbe aganst each
other n the dark an fght furous . The pt s that one
ra of ght et n from the proper quarter woud show that
te were fgtng over a shadow but ths ra each man
must et n for msef nobod can do t for hm and he must
do t b gettng rd of a hs od preconceved notons and
pre udces and b openng the chambers of hs affectons
through ncessant servce for others and arduous dscpne
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
86 S T L G .
and panfu sef-sacrfce. There s no ro a road to the
hdden knowedge whch reveas the m ster of the acton
of the vta forces on natvre. ach man must aborous
trave t aone but he reaps a rch reward as the ght dawns
on hs heretofore becouded conscousness and the probems
whch dstracted t met awa before ts heat ke ce under
the ra s of the sun. ut the dvne sun can aone perform
ths marve and t s on b nmost unon wth God that
man can attan a percepton of the wonders of dvne scence.
Let us then assume as a h pothess that the nvsbe word
wth a the bengs n t as we as ths one the two n fact
formng a snge unverse s sustaned and anmated b a
matera force whch emanates from the Great Source of
Lfe who pervades a thngs and that owng to a dsturbance
n that force the nature of whch w be auded to ater
ts energes are dspa ed n a dsorder manner and produce
what we term ph sca dsease and mora ev the queston
natura arses n the mnds of those who woud fan see
that force restored to ts norma actvtes ow can ths
resut be brought about and how can we contrbute to brng
t about s there an process b whch we can convert our
organsms each one of whch s a batter of that force nto
a dstrbutng agent for a purer and more powerfu current
than an whch now e st Manfest on b approachng
nearer to ts source and recevng t as unpouted as possbe
b ts passage through other mpure organsms. The frst e -
perence of whch the man engaged n ths attempt becomes
conscous s that he s the arena n whch two strong
antagonstc currents come nto coson and that he s frus-
trated n hs attempt to open hmsef on to that whch
s pure b a food of that whch s mpure seekng ngress
b the openng whch hs efforts to receve a greater measure
of the pure effected n hs organsm. f he doubted t before
he now becomes conscous that ths nvason of the force he
has roused and whch though constant promptng hm to
ev former dd so nsdous and through a subte acton
on what seemed to hm hs own ntatve s dstnct per-
sona and ntegent n other words he perceves that a
magnant nfuence seeks to possess and domnate hm whch
he recognses to be outsde of hs own personat whe
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
G LS D D M S. 87
hs perhaps unconscous cr for ad n the heat of the combat
s responded to b a benefcent nfuence whch he aso re-
cognses as persona n other words no matter how scentfc
he ma have been when he began hs e perment he w
ve soon f he s perseverng and sncere come to recognse
n one nfuence what n od parance was caed a guardan
ange and n the other an nfestng demon and he w
further earn that the degree u whch he can attract the one
and repe the other depends upon the force of hs w and
the prompttude wth wc he puts nto operaton hs de-
termuaton to obe the one and resst the other at a cost
and sacrfce. Thus he seeks through constant and unremt-
tng combat to ft hmsef to become a medum for the trans-
msson of the pure fe-current nstead of beng as he was
former a medum of m ed and opposng currents. or
t cannot be too strong urged that we are a of us medums
of one knd or another and that however much pouted the
current ma have become b the channes through whch t
passed before t reached us t derved ts orgn n the frst
nstance from God and to stop the mpuses of fe whch are
thus pro ected nto us woud be s non mous wth cessaton
of fe tsef. Ths ncreases the dffcut for t becomes a
queston of the transmutaton not of the e puson of te
matera force the atoms of whch nterocked wt our own
form the bass of a that s bad and mpure as we as of
what s good n our own mora nature. the ad whch
we derve from our angec aes we transmute and recom-
bne these but as some of them form part of the fe of the
nfestng beng the atter s thus drect affected b ths
converson of mora partces and can on escape from the
regeneratng nfuence tms cast upon hm b a ver power-
fu e ercse of w n the opposte drecton nvovng a
anfu dsocaton of atoms.
s a genera rue the eart-man who has fought the good
fg t and vanqushed hs unseen enemes has aso the sats-
facton of knowng that e has converted them and that the
pass trong s nstrumentat nto te tuteage of those
who have eped hm to reease them from the bondage to
whch te had een reduced b ther own ev passons. t
s thus that the vsbe reacts on the nvsbe and that we
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
88 S T L G .
are here unconscous the guardan anges of those whose
vces remaned unsubdued n ths fe but who can now be
reached n a more effectve manner than was former pos-
sbe because an ange can act far more powerfu on a
dsemboded organsm through an emboded one and b ts
assstance where the atoms of the two are nterocked than
drect . Ths s borne out b the fact we known to sprt-
uasts when eementas as the are termed b them or
unfortunate bengs usua of a ver debased t pe who are
st chaned to ths earth magnetca owng to the gross
condton of ther atomc partces mpore human bengs to
reease them a testmon am aware that w not be re-
garded as worth nmch b the word at arge but those who
can rease that men here nfuence most matera b ther
ves the ves and condtons of those who have passed nto
another state of e stence must fee that t adds most serous
to ther responsbtes whe t shoud operate as a powerfu
stmuant to them to rse nto new and hgher condtons n
ths word than the have htherto deemed possbe. t
shoud aso be remarked that men suffer much not on
mora but ph sca from these nvasons for the ower
cass of nfestng sprts obtan magnetc eements from
human organsms b whch the sustan ther own and
urge them to vces whch furnsh them wth the sustenance
the desre.
Thus the frst mpuse of a man who des of drnk on
reachng the other word s to nfest the organsm of a
drunkard here and urge hm to saturate hmsef wth a-
coho the essenta quat of whch he drans out of the sub-
ected organsm thus ntensf ng the desre of the vctm
to an uncontroabe degree to satsf a cravng that can
never be satsfed t the e terna tssues of the organsm
are fna wasted. Durng hs drunken bouts he becomes
a medum through whom hs nfestng demon often speaks
and raves whe the atter foresees and shrnks from the
prospect of the ph sca death of hs vctm because he knows
that t w nvove a dsocaton of atoms whch w conve
the same sensaton of decease as f he were hmsef passng
through the death-agon . n ke manner a coquette ac-
customed to ve on the admraton of men whe n ths
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
ST T . 89
word no sooner passes from t than she seeks the form of a
beautfu woman n whch to take up her abode and there
noursh hersef on the mae eements whch she draws from
the homage rendered to her vctm whose ove of admraton
she e ctes to the utmost possbe degree n order to obtan
them. f the beautes of socet who ve on the devotons
pad to ther attractons b the opposte se on knew that
the were feedng srens b no means beautfu a the tme
the woud be ess van of themseves and more char of
ther charms. These are truths whch have been stated n
a dfferent form b Swedenborg and other seers f restate
them here do so because beeve the ma ort of peope to
be gnorant of them and because t s of the hghest mport-
ance that the shoud know the truth.
rom ths t s pan that what s genera termed sn
s n fact the outward and vsbe sgn of nfestaton and
the e presson forgveness of sns so often used n the
ew Testament means n reat e puson of nfestaton
the word dpLt / L havng been wrong rendered to for-
gve. Ths readng w throw new ght on man passages
the true mport of whch s now tota msapprehended.
s n certan of the grossest organsms an affnt e sts
between the atomc partces of man and those of the ower
anma creaton suggestng vces of the most degradng de-
scrpton so those who e hbted ths tendenc n earth-fe
now draw the magnetc eements the requre from the bodes
of anmas whch the more or ess nhabt. Ths occupaton
of the organsms both of men and anmas b those n
another state of e stence s the orgn of the dea of metem-
ps choss so prevaent n astern regons whe the ntmate
assocaton of the atomc partces of ths word and the
other forms a medum b whch the memor of the nvsbe
assocates passes nto those the haunt here and resuts n
what seem to them ashes of recoecton of a former state
of e stence. Ths s the orgn of the doctrne of rencar-
naton.
t s n the atomc consttuton of the mora atmosphere
b whch a man surrounds hmsef b hs own acts durng
fe that he creates for hmsef what the uddhsts ca hs
arma and t s the nterockng of the atomc partces of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
90 S T L G .
parents wth ther ofsprg durng the process of procreaton
and parturton whch accounts for a the phenomena of
heredt . The ancent scence of astroog was based upon
the same fact for nasmuch as no atom of the unverse s
absoute unaffected b the combnatons of a the other
atoms but are ever presentng kaedoscopc changes b
reason of whch ever mnute partce occupes a dfferent
reaton to a the other partces and nasmuch as the are
nterocked through a apparent space vsbe and nvsbe
the movements of the heaven bodes and ther constant
changng reatons to each other cannot be wthout ther n-
fuence upon the atoms of ths word and of the human bengs
who nhabt t. n ustraton of ths atomc connecton
between the sun and the earth occurs n the we-known fact
that eectrca dsturbances and hurrcanes are most numerous
durng the ears of the ma mum of sun-spots.
The power whch the w-force e ercses over the atoms of
the consttuent prncpes of the organsm has been aread
auded to n the phenomena whch have resuted from
h pnotc e perments t s ths w-force concentrated under
a specfc nfuence whch consttutes what s known as
fath the potenc of whch s auded to b hrst when
he sa s that b t we can remove mountans and the e er-
cse of whch was an ndspensabe premnar to the cures
whch e wrought deemed at the tme mracuous. t s b
means of the pro ecton of ths fath-force nto nature that
some of the more remarkabe nstances of answers to pra er
have been obtaned and t s b the combned operaton of the
atoms of the fath-force n the operator provded that the
magnetsm s of the rght quat and of the patent that
those cures of whch a good dea has been heard ate of
heang b fath have been accompshed. The orenta m s-
tcs who have from the most ancent tmes been conversant
to some e tent wth the correaton of atoms and the aws
whch govern t postve assert that the have succeeded n
proongng fe to an e tent qute ncredbe to the estern
mnd and n modf ng the condtons of death though ths has
on been n rare nstances whch have not had an means of
authentcatng but see nothng mpossbe n t and f t be
so t woud probab account for the fabe of the r of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
LL- . 91
Lfe the e r beng nothng more than the concentraton
of the w e ercsed n an amost superhuman degree for
man ears upon the one dea of proongng e stence ac-
companed b an absoute certant on the part of the dev-
otee that t woud be proonged the effect of ths f ed
dea backed b a f ed w upon the atoms of the consttuent
prncpes of the man beng fna to brng them under a
certan contro and so to reguate that constant mutaton of
them whch t s we known to medca scence s accom-
pshed ever few ears n the outer human frame. Ths
nvoves a knowedge of the dfferent prncpes of whch
man s composed and whch s paced b orenta scence at
seven. The queston whether ths s so or not s too abstruse
to dscuss here the more especa as t has no practca
bearng ength of da s not beng b an means an ob ect
worth of ambton n tsef. That the term of a man s fe
w be proonged f the atomc dsorder whch now produces
ph sca deca and mora ev can be overcome s certan
but t s an ncdent n the great trumph of the race not the
trumph tsef.
The tremendous d namc potenc whch s stored n the
human w when t s thus renforced b the ws of bengs
who are unseen s on ust begnnng to dawn upon estern
scence whch does not et admt the nvsbe agenc . t s
manfest that those who happen to be e ceptona endowed
wth ths w-energ shoud earn how to use t to the beneft
and not to the n ur of manknd and these especa shoud
open themseves b the mora dscpne and ordeas to whch
have auded to receve dvne mpresson. Ths s espe-
ca true of those engaged n heang the sck. Uness
there s a strong nterna mpresson that ths power shoud
be put forth for ths purpose fath or w cures are not n the
dvne order for a heang power can be put troug a we-
ntentoned human nstrument b maevoent nfuences and
a fe ma thus be proonged to ts own serous n ur . Ths
does not np that medca remedes shoud not n a cases
of ness be resorted to because the maevoent nfuences on
them can awa s e counteracted b benefcent nfuences
but were the unau w comes nto pa for sefsh pur-
poses an entre new set of atomc combnatons are ntro-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
92 S T L G .
duced whch resst the operaton of those ws u the unseen
whch are actng under dvne mpuse.
e are thus furnshed wth the ke to man probems
whch have htherto been deemed nsovabe the vaue of
whch unfortunate can on be apprecated b those whose
facutes are to some e tent nterna deveoped. s how-
ever the s stem of the vsbe and nvsbe words forms
one ndvsbe whoe pervaded throughout b the same
matera forces n nfnte permutatons and combnatons
and as ever unt n t s nseparab bound wth ever other
unt n t t s evdent that no one whether a human beng
or an ange and b ths atter term mean on those who
at some epoch of our panet s hstor have nhabted t can
reach a state where the are unaffected b the sufferng con-
sequent upon the debased mora condton whch regns both
here and n the unseen word. or s t possbe for them
to receve dvne fe wthout gvng t forth to those who
need t.
Ths s the frst and fundamenta aw of fe that t cannot
be passve : t s n fact matter n moton. n ke manner
the ev ones are perpetua gvng out the fe whch the
have pouted and whch s so posoned that t carres wth
t the seeds of death. The human recpents of these op-
poste quates of fe cannot hep magnetca mpartng
them to others. ence we fee the presence of one person
vvf ng and of another e haustng. Those who come nto
atomc reatons of a deeper knd nduced for nstance b
ntense s mpath of abour for a common dvne end become
ncredb sensbe to the nterchange of atomc partces
charged ether wth s mpath or n the case of an ev n-
fuence nvadng too powerfu wth antpath . The resut
s not mere mora but actua ph sca sufferng. To such
an e tent s ths sometmes the case that the mora defects
of others wth whom one s n ths cose reaton are each
charactersed b a dfferent ph sca sensaton so marked
that t s possbe to te b the sensaton from whom the
magnetsm s pro ected even though the person ma be ds-
tant. Under such crcumstances the thought of the person
ncreases the pan whch s aso caused b the pro ecton of
thought b the person. ence crcumstances often arse
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
M L S MP T T P T . 93
when two persons ma be strong attached to each other
but when owng to ther respectve magnetc condtons t s
not possbe for them to ve together wthout severe sufferng
to both.
These are facts whch cannot be dened at a events
ther dena can on be the resut of gnorance and cannot
render them the ess true. have ved wth man others n
ths nterna reaton the senstve condton beng more or
ess deveoped n a of us thus for nstance had a dear
frend who had natura a voent temper whch nevertheess
he succeeded n keepng under contro but however he mght
concea the mpuse to anger was awa s nstant aware of
ts e stence b a pan n m face. have fet shootng pans
n the head or chest and man other sensatons a ndcatng
certan mora condtons n others whe the were equa
senstve to mora changes n me. n fact we acted as mora
barometers to each other. t was possbe to modf these
condtons b vared groupngs of the ndvduas so that the
magnetsms of one shoud neutrase those of the other
magnetsm was empo ed to a arge e tent amongst us
and man de ces resorted to often nvohdng go-eat suffer-
ng and dscomfort to nduce harmonc acton between the
confctng currents from above and beow to whch we were
especa open. n a word the e perences whch then un-
derwent resuted often n phenomena whch woud be deemed
ncredbe and to whch t s therefore not necessar to
aude here.
gathered from the crtcsms whch appeared on a nove
whch pubshed not ong snce n whch endeavoured
to descrbe the organc effects whch mght thus be nduced b
mora s mpath or antpath how compete n the dark
te genera pubc st s n regard to ths whoe cass of
sub ects.
These thngs beng so and the angec mnstrants beng
n the constant radaton of ther affectons to those the
desre to serve t s pan that te can on reach them
b a contact of atoms whch produces sufferng sufferng
t s true whch contans wthn t a boundess peace and
happness. ndeed the capactes of the good for o and
Masoan : Probem of the Perod. . ackwood Sons.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
94 S T L G .
of the bad for sufferng are nfnte be ond an thng we
can conceve here owng to the presence of tat gross matera
husk whch we ca our bodes and whch deadens emotona
sensaton n ether drecton. ut the dea that we can reach
a condton n whch we can ndvdua free ourseves from
the great human dsease s utter van f one member of
the unversa bod suffers a the members must suffer wth
t and the great mstake whch uddha made was n thnkng
that an amount of bod mortfcaton or abstract contempa-
ton coud emancpate hm from the common ot of a man-
knd. t the same tme hs nstnct that rest coud on be
found b penetratng the surface of ph sca and matera
fe was a sound one but t was the rest of torpor.
n the frst reacton from the nversons whch we fnd n
nature there s n humant a dsposton to cast awa ts
do or crush t as an unworth or useess thng beneath ts
feet. ut when dvne scence and e perence can prove that
no beng whether n ths word or the other can e st wthout
a bod or be reverenced e cept through contact wth ts
outward as we as ts nward forms and that nature hersef
s a refe athough a broken one of a that s most dvne
we must return to an eevated worshp of nature f we
woud drnk at one of the purest sprngs of nspraton.
There are three modes b whch dvne fe and nspraton
are contnua actng upon us. The reate to our unon
wth God wth man and wth nature. rom the deep nmost
of our sprt there penetrates to outer conscousness the far-
soundng but dstnct audbe echo of the voce whch
procams the eterna nner unon between the reator and
the created. rom man and from our ovng feowshp wth
hm and servce for hm come to us the ove-gfts whch
we both mpart and receve. rom nature when we wth
the abour of our own hands the energ of our ws and the
e ercse of our facutes redstrbute and reorganse the ds-
ocated atoms there returns to us a vbraton of harmonc
moton n the magnetc currents whch react upon our frames
and brng God down through us to the so of outer thngs
paced n our own especa charge the whoe formng a
grand nsprng trnt of sdom Love and peraton.
f these three modes uddha and the regous teachers
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
L - S D L -G S. 9
who preceded hm sought on the frst. There was an
ntense desre for unon wth God and an earnest ono-no-
tor absorpton nto m accompaned b a mora code n-
cucatng a pure and nobe s stem of ethcs but t was
on as a means to ths persona end : ther teachng took no
cognsance of the atomc chan whch bnds man and nature
nto one nseverabe whoe and ts appcaton to the human
need has been n consequence absoute barren of resuts.
t s on through the radaton of our affectons upon man
and of our energes upon nature that we can ad n the
regeneraton of the one and n the reconstructon of the
other and so b co-operatng wth the d ne purpose fnd
that nner unon wth God whch the ancent teachers so
evdent earned after and to do ths effectve we must
rease the power whch the affectons can e ercse through
the magoetc currents of s mpath over man and that the
w can e ercse through the nteect over nature for n
the human w and ratona facut resde those potenta
atoms whch are derved from the nfnte creatve potenc
and whch enabe man to fashon and to some e tent
contro the matera nature b whch he s surrounded.
n the degree n whch we open ourseves to the channes
of the dvne ove and of the creatve fe w man and
nature respond to our touch and sha we be partakers of
the o whch s nseparabe from that ove and that fe.
There s n reat no such thng as passvt towards God :
we must move towards m or we n effect cose the avenue
of s approach and we can on move thus towards m n
the degree that we rease that ever facut of our beng
s generatve and reproductve and that our capact of re-
cevng dvne potenc s condtoned upon our prompttude
n mpartng t. e are fe-recevers because we are fe-
gvers. Stagnaton s as mposs e n us as t s n the
atoms of whch we are composed: we are a matter n
moton movng upwards or downwards n the great whr
of cause and effect wth a veoct whch woud starte us
f we coud watc our progress as those can who are them-
seves hdden from our ga e.
f then as have endeavoured to show the most dvne
nspraton ssues from the threefod fountan of sdom
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
96 S T L G .
Love and peraton whose fe-gvng currents shoud m-
pregnate human thought s mpath and deed and w retan
ther purt ust n the degree n whch the receptaces
whch receve them are free from tant t foows that the
dverson of them nto devous channes ther pouton and
ther obstructon must be attended wth the most untoward
consequences to the human race. evertheess these three
currents are nvarab so dverted pouted and obstructed
and ths s due to the prde the sefshness and the apath
of man.
rst the current of the dvne wsdom s dverted b man
nto devous channes b hs prde when he creates hs God
after hs own mage and attrbutes to m the quates of
anger eaous cruet n ustce and revenge. Such a God
s the God of the d Testament: Thou thoughtest sa s
the Psamst that was atogether such an one as th -
sef. or s s nature much modfed n the ew out of
whch a scheme for the savaton of man has been constructed
b human nventon as opposed to the sprt of the dvne
nspred fe of the pure eng whose teachng t records as t
must be revotng to a who have ever fet however fant
the neffabe touch of the Great ather and Mother
thrng the nner sense b contact wth the ord made
fesh. Doctrnes whch are ake nsutng to the mght
and dshonourng to m whose msson t was to mpart to
man a new and hgher concepton of the Det however
earnest and devout hed form one of the most potent
barrers to the descent of an nspraton b dvne wsdom
for t renders mpossbe that nner unon wth God through
hrst who s ts channe and ths unon can on be ob-
taned b a true concepton of the reatons whch God the
Savour and man bear to each other to whch sha refer
hereafter.
n defaut of a pure concepton of the attrbutes of the
Det man can no more be a refe of the dvne wsdom
however fant than the ra s of the sun can be refected from
the surface of a sough of mud.
Second the nspraton of dvne ove s pouted b man s
sefshness when t para ses hs actvtes n the servce
of hs feows. hen ths current of the dvne affectons
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T ST UGGL UM T . 97
pours nto a man who s cod and hard and crue and sef-
seekng ts atoms are transformed nto the atoms of whch
the sefsh nstncts are composed and become potent for
hate ust as the woud have been powerfu for ove were
the arge capact whch he has for ovng hmsef converted
nto one for ovng hs neghbours.
ut even those who desre most earnest to receve ths
ove-current n ts purt and to crush out a sefsh nstncts
whch ma mpede ther free and absoute devoton to ther
feows fnd that the effort s one whch ta es a ther powers
of endurance for we often meet wth the most determned
resstance from those whom we are caed upon to serve n
whom codness fna gves pace to ngrattude and passve
opposton s succeeded b actve persecuton. Uness under
these tras we are abe to stand frm and to endure a the
concessons we make and the weakness we show poute the
ove-current unt our usefuness s fna destro ed. f on
the other hand we mantan our atttude of forbearance and
tenderness the ove-currents store themseves t the requste
force has accumuated unt at ast b the outpourng of ts
energes the enemes ctade s stormed and the vctor
whch seemed hopeess s fna won.
ut the combatant thus fghtng for humant aganst
the forces whch obsess t must be prepared for apparent
defeat. The nober the cause the more heroc and sef-
sacrfcng the character of those to whom t s ntrusted the
greater s the rsk and probabt of ther becomng the
vctms and mart rs to the word s unwngness and unread-
ness to respond to these nspratons. t must too often be
the destn of such not on to suffer constant from the
necessar suppresson of the stores of fe the woud other-
wse receve and mpart but to pass through nward f not
outward mart rdom n the panfu doubt whether t ma not
ave been due to some shortcomng of ther own that te
fa to see as et the accompshment of ther purest and
hghest aspratons. t was under suc an agon that the
hghest teacher and profoundest over of humant passed
from eart wth the desparng cr M God m fod wh
hast Thou forsaken me
Thrd the nspraton of the dvne operaton s ob-

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
98 S T L G .
structed b the apath of man when he does not put p sca
energ forth nto the e terna nature b whch he s sur-
rounded. e must organse the atoms of hs matera envron-
ment so that the ma correspond wth the atoms of the
other two currents f he woud effect a perfect s nthess of
the three and ths can on be done b a certan amount of
ph sca energ .
The man who seeks the hghest nspraton and who ne-
gects ths mportant factor n t ma receve an mpuse
of a ver hgh and pure quat but t w ack the essen-
ta eement of the practca. e ma form a far hgher
and truer concepton of God than other men he ma e ercse
an abundant chart and fee a tender s mpath for hs
feows but hs fe w be reatve barren of resuts
because he w have organsed nothng. e w not have
added a stone to the foundaton of that new socet whch
we are abourng to reconstruct: he cannot form part of a
home thus engaged because on the one pont of da abour
n detas as an act of worshp he w be out of s mpath
and the current of operaton beng obstructed n hm t w
be obstructed n a for the magnetsm of apath whch w
radate from hm w para se the atoms of energ n the
organsms of the others and a sense of dscomfort w ensue
whch w render companonshp mpossbe. Though e ter-
na harmon ma be preserved the sense w become genera
that progress s hopeess wth such an nfuence permanent
actve and hs absence w be necessar but reuctant
enforced.
or the measure of nspraton s enormous ncreased
b the number of those engaged n seekng t n one group
and n the same wa and whose atoms have combned n
such a manner as to form one wre so to speak whch
ma transmt from the unseen the eectrc nspratona cur-
rent. The resut then becomes the nspraton not of an one
of the number though upon hm ma devove the dut of
puttng t nto words but of the group.
Thus am conscous whe wrtng ths of recevng nter-
na assstance from others wth whom am n speca atomc
rwp port for the purpose. n proporton as the group ncreases
does the vaue and trustworthness of the nspraton ncrease
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
G UPS D T U T S. 99
as there s ess chance of ts beng charged wth the per-
sonat of the wrter whe n the event of a statement
beng made out of harmon wth the genera current of the
nspraton t woud be checked.
n order to ensure a whoesome and effectve co-operaton
n a the detas wch make for dvne progress t s neces-
sar that a those engaged n the same effort especa f
the are vng together and ther magnetc nterchange s
constant and actve shoud put forth the utmost energ of
whch the are severa capabe. t s as though a group
of persons a attached together were swmmng aganst the
current of a powerfu stream : an sackness on the part of
one mpedes the progress of aU the others nor s t possbe
for an one to strke off n a drecton of hs own wthout
renderng an mmedate severance necessar of the cord
whch attaches hm to a the others. n the other hand
the more numerous the group engaged the more eas n
some wa s does t become to attach new members to t though
few who desre to be thus attached have an dea t the
tr of the tremendous strugge n store for them n the foam-
ng torrent nto whch the are about to be aunched whe
those who thus take on an e tra charge know fu we
from e perence the e tra rsk whch s thus ncurred and
the more arduous effort whch t w nvove.
Te aso know and ths s perhaps the hardest esson
of a to earn how sow and tosome the progress s how
tte there s to show for a the sufferngs borne and abour
accompshed what fath and patence are requred and how
mmeasurabe the dstance between the rea that the are
grappng wth and the gorous dea dm showng n
the gow of the far-dstant hor on. ut n spte of t a
the have had ther vctores and when the stress s hardest
t s wse to ook back on these for encouragement as songs
of o and trumph brng strength and support aong a wa
beset wth pan and sorrow and dsappontments whch when
seen n ther true proportons are on as fant and fadng
specks showng n a unverse of nfnte ght.
t s when the earnest and awakened man who has become
thorough ave to the truth of the foregong observatons
has entered wth unfnchng determnaton and set purpose
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
100 S T L G .
of w upon the apparent hopeess task of makng hmsef
n con uncton wth others a radatve centre for the recrea-
tve fe-current nto nature and nto man that he becomes
aware of the panfu effect that t produces on hs own
organsm. e has as t were paced hmsef drect under
the concentrated ra of the Dvne Sun and tempered
though t be b ts passage through the approprate nter-
medate channes ts ardours are to man wengh nsupport-
abe. Ths s not so n ever case t depends arge on
organc condtons and prevous e perences. Some ma have
been ong gradua and unconscous and through much
sufferng approachng the burnng bush whe others sud-
den awakened as t were b an eectrc shock from the
fe of codness and ndfference n whch the had been
steeped are amost mmedate forced nto sharp sufferng.
ut ths ver fact s the strongest evdence the coud desre
of the reat of the effort n whch the are engaged and of
the truth on whch t s based. nd heren does t dffer
from ever other regous mpuse whch has snce cr sta-
sed nto a hurch or a sect. t nvoves the professon
of no creed the observance of no ceremon the ceebraton
of no rtes the constructon of no dogma t rees upon no
evdence on nothng that has been wrtten n ths book
but on the ndvdua e perence of ever man or woman
who s read on the assumpton of the possbt of what s
here stated beng true as a h pothess to take the great rsk
and undergo the great sacrfces whch t nvoves of makng
the e perment on the chance that t ma be true and t
dffers from a e stng regous corporatons sects ecces-
astcsms n ths that t cannot possb become a formasm
nasmuch as t demands no professon of fath and s not
possbe to be hed as a theor . t s ether the fe tsef
wth a the da acts of sacrfce and servce that t nvoves
or t s nothng. These acts and ths sef-sacrfce are as
much wthn reach of the peasant as of the duke who f
the are equa whoe-hearted and sncere w ver soon
fnd themseves workng sde b sde for between the top and
the bottom of socet there s an mmense reorgansaton and
redstrbuton of atoms necessar and t w reach the e -
tremes as t has aread done to some e tent-not so much
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
L G US MPULS . 101
through wrtten or spoken eaboraton of the matter have
here endeavoured to set forth as through nterna Drepara-
ton whch w render one here and one there sensbe to
the magnetc nfuence of those who have aread begun to
radate ths fe and who w thus be drawn to t often
amost n spte of themseves. ut nasmuch as the w
ver soon fnd ther own efforts poweress to enabe them
to rease the e pectatons here hed out and become con-
scous of a feebeness of w and a ph sca as we as a
mora ncapact to fght successfu aganst those powers of
darkness to whch have aread auded and who w con-
centrate a ther nferna engner upon the asprant feeb
struggng to evove hs dormant facutes and rse nto new
and hgher condtons a dvne potenc htherto atent n
nature has been deveopng durng these atter ears to
whch auson s made n the frst chapter and wthout
whch the stupendous task of the regeneraton of man and of
nature through the nstrumentat of man woud be utter
hopeess.
w present endeavour to descrbe what ths potenc
s how the word has been prepared to receve t how t has
been dm foreshadowed n the sacred books of a regons
of whch t s the fufment and how at the moment when
socet s most threatened wth revouton b e posve ee-
ments from beow t w descend from above wth a counter-
energ of constructon even more powerfu to enabe man
to rear a new and perfected soca fabrc upon the d6hrs of
the one whch ts own vces had ad ow.
efore however enterng upon ths sub ect t w be
necessar to e pose the weakness of a soca and ecces-
astca nsttutons and the dangers whch threaten them n
consequence of the vces nherent n ther operaton and
consttuton.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
102
PT .
ST T L ST U D S T D -
M L S T P TL G T D S T M TS D
P TL T T SU ST TUT P UTU L P S T
P T L T T M D T ST T T
G ST S TS D ST U T MU T D P T UT
MP L T T P S T S PTU U T UST-
T P P L G SP LS D P STL S T T G
T T L P STL S T T U
GL D T G G T M L LUT T
SS S P S P ST D M D S-
T T .
n e amnaton nto the hstor of a e stng regons w
show us ether that the prophet or teacher hmsef adapted
hs morat to the condtons of the peope he taught as
n the case of Moses and Mohammed or that f the teachng
was too eevated for the masses as n the case of hrst and
n a mnor degree of uddha t was ver soon reduced to
ther eve b ther foowers.
The frst nstnct of the dscpe s to def the master the
second to make concessons n order to gan converts. t
never seems to have occurred to the dscpes of those who
enuncated the hghest doctrne that the ethcs whch t con-
taned shoud form the foundaton upon whch a new socet
shoud be reared n whch the mora standard thus suggested
shoud be practcabe. The desre of makng converts nva-
rab supersedes ever other consderaton. The hstor of
the ear hrstan hurch s a amentabe record of swft
demorasaton arge owng to ths cause. n the aban-
donment of the practce of havng a thngs n common n
the dsputes whch arose between the dscpes n the sup-
presson of the wrtngs whch were deemed authortatve
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
U LS M G T L ST S. 103
b the most sprtua and enghtened porton of the ear
hurch and the strugge between the word eement whch
founded a hurch n the most dssoute capta n urope b
reason of the concessons t made to the soca condtons
whch prevaed n t and the Gnostc sects wch unt
e tngushed retaned hod of the sprtua fe whch had
been preserved n the hurch of the brethren n erusaem
presded over b ames the brother of hrst we have the
stor of a sprtua fasco unparaeed n the hstor of
regous movements. o sooner was the great Personat
removed from the mdst of s foowers than those who
had asked whch shoud st upon s rght hand n heaven
began to strugge for the hghest pace here and eaouses
rvares and btternesses envenomed the nfant communtes
wch were fna to gve brth to the eccesastca mon-
strostes represented at ths da at erusaem n the dfferent
anges of the hurch of the o Sepuchre where on
the occason of sacred hrstan festvas the worshppers
over the tomb of the Lord of ove are on kept from f mg
at each other s throats b a strong guard of Mosem soder .
The fact that the hurch of the o Sepuchre s not over
te tomb of hrst s a e the more but the desecraton of
s memor s none the ess on that account. t has been
reserved for the most sacred ct n the word to represent
the most degradng spectace of human gnorance superst-
ton and h pocrs whch e sts an where n the nneteenth
centur as t was reserved for those who ca themseves the
vcegerents of hrst on earth to rva the wckedest sover-
egns of ther tme n ust cruet and the worst vces of the
dark ages. These are the to whom rst referred when
e sad eware of fase prophets whch come unto ou n
sheep s cotng but nward the are ravenng woves. *
ther fruts e sha know them.
Modern research s now happ enabng us to estmate at
ter true vaue the books wch form what s caed the
n u traton of ths see the frst chapter of the 1st pste of emeut
to the ornthans n whch he denounces that wcked and detestabe sed-
ton so unbecomng n the eect of God whch a few headstrong and sef-
wed men have fomented to such a degree of madness that our venerabe
and renowned name so worth of a men to be beoved s great bas-
phemed thereb .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
104 S T L G .
canon of Scrpture. e fnd that so far as the ew Testa-
ment s concerned t s not possbe to dsconnect t from the
btter feud whch orgnated n the dvergent vews of Peter
and Pau and ther voent hostt towards each other.
he the hrstan hurch at Pea where t was estab-
shed after the destructon of erusaem retaned to some
e tent the pure sprt of the teachng of hrst ts rva at
ome was adaptng tsef to ts word surroundngs and
had aread naugurated that poc of compromse and dup-
ct whch soon enabed t to cam a unversa supremac .
Meantme at e andra and throughout most of the astern
hurches the nterna sense was cung to and the were thus
enabed to nvoke as such of ther wrtngs as have been
preserved show a far purer and truer nspraton. t was
n fact a war at ast between the sprt and the etter be-
tween the ast and the est and t s scarce to be won-
dered at that the nspratons whch anmated the former
shoud have been the purest when we consder the corrupt
soca and potca condtons under whch the hurch of
ome had strugged nto fe as compared wth the purer
nfuences whch surrounded the Gnostc communtes and
the thnco hrstans. The quarre cumnated n what was
known as the Marcon heres towards the end of the second
centur and the canon of Scrpture cear bears on ts record
the traces of the strugge whch termnated n the trumph of
ome and the suppresson of a that mtated aganst the
doctrnes t had espoused. ence we fnd that the Gospes
have been tampered wth especa Luke s that the cts of
the postes are an ncorrect narratve of events n whch
few traces of an oft nspraton are to be found and that
nterpoatons have occurred n the varous wrtngs whch
were then coected to form the te t-book of the regon
though even ts compers dd not assert that the were n-
fab nspred that was a dogma that was not nvented
unt man hundreds of ears after.
am aware that ths w be controverted and the mart r-
doms and persecutons of near four hundred ears w be
ponted to as an evdence of the staunchness of the ear
hrstans n ome to ther prncpes. ut men w de for
what the beeve to be fundamenta dogmas of fath whe
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S PTU . 10
the w ed for the sake of e pedenc detas whch the
consder of ess mportance n the presence of an overwhem-
ng pressure. ur records of the hstor of the frst four or
fve centures after hrst are too meagre to enabe us to
assert that beef as we as practce dd not undergo great
changes durng that perod. ndeed we have ever rght to
assume from the controverses and dsputatons that we know
occurred that the dd. though t has now become neces-
sar to consder the compers of the canon of Scrpture to
have been as fu nspred as the books we owe to ther seec-
ton ther authort was not unversa consdered nfabe
at the tme. ndeed the dvsons and scandas whch took
pace among them the numerous so-caed hereses and sun-
dr patrstc dscussons fuU ustfed sceptcsm on ths
pont then as t does st.
Thus we have St Pau s epste to the Laodceans whch
n hs pste to the oossans he e press orders shoud be
read n the hurch e cuded from the canon of Scrpture
wth about twent other books whch were deemed author-
tatve durng the frst four centures n the hrstan hurches
among them the epstes of arnabas ement and gnatus
whch contan man passages fu of an nspraton as pure
and oft as are to be found n the canonca epstes.
en we nvestgate the consttuton of the ounc of
ce convoked h the mperor onstantne hmsef not a
hrstan at the tme and a man of dssoute character
charged wth the hgh functon of provdng hrstendom wth
ts be we fnd that t was composed of 318 voent part-
sans of whom Sabnus the shop of eracea affrms that
e ceptng onstantne hmsef and usebus Pamphus
the were a set of terate creatures that understood noth-
ng but then he was of the opposte facton. The began
b quarreng among temseves and beng each other to
the mperor but we earn from Moshem s ccesastca
stor that the mperor burnt a ther bes and e horted
them to peace and amt whe Pappus tes us n hs S no-
dcan to the ounc that the means empo ed for dscoverng
what books soud be seected as canonca was promscuous
to put a the books referred to the ounc for deberaton
under the ommunon-tabe n a church when the besought
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
106 S T L G .
the Lord that the nspred wrtngs mght get on the tabe
whe the spurous ones remaned underneath and that t
happened accordng .
hatever ma have been the method adopted to dscover
whch books dd and whch dd not contan the mnd of God
rchbshop ake and other earned dvnes were not satsfed
wth t and have transated a the re ected books nto ng-
sh from the orgna professng at the same tme ther be-
ef n ther nspraton. Meantme that porton of hrsten-
dom whch especa resents the pretensons of the hurch
of ome cng wth the most ntense tenact to the nfabe
nspraton of the etter of the books thus seected for them
400 ears after hrst out of a mass of sacred terature b
318 oman athoc bshops.
t s remarkabe that of the three wrtngs whch are gen-
era supposed and wth reason to have ssued from the
hurch of erusaem practca the frst hrstan hurch
two have been e cuded. These consst of the pste of St
ames whch anon Spence sa s possesses that ndefnabe
somethng we ca t nspraton whch dstngushes the
wrtngs ncuded b te genera voce of the hurch n the
ew Testament Scrptures from a other wrtngs n the
word. The other two are The Teachng of the Tweve
* postes and The Testament of the Tweve Patrarchs
whch a three dwe entre on fe and practce and
gnore the atonement and other dogmas. Man w fee
the two ast to contan more of the ndefnabe somethng
caed nspraton than much that s wrtten n the canonca
pstes wth some of whch the are contemporaneous.
ow ear corruptons and nterpoatons began ma be
gathered from the 2d chapter of gnatus s pste to the
Phadephans the 19th 20th and 21st verses where he sa s:
evertheess e hort ou that ou do nothng out of strfe
but accordng to the nstructon of hrst. ecause have
heard some who sa uness fnd t wrtten n the orgnas or
archves w not beeve t to be wrtten n the Gospe.
nd when sad t s wrtten the answered from what
a before them n ther corrupted copes. ut to me esus
Mace s om. . 7 p. 87 .
- The Teachng of the Tweve postes b anon Spence p. 99
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
UPT S D T P L T S. 107
* hrst s nstead of a the mcorrupted monuments n the
word together wth those undefed monuments s cross
and death and resurrecton and the fath whch s b m
b whch desre through our pra ers to be ustfed. f
corrupted copes e sted n the hurch n the tme of gna-
tus a contemporar of St ohn whose epstes are mentoned
b rgen renteus usebus erome and others what
guarantee for ther purt have we now hat other test
of the vaue of wrtngs purportng to be nspred can e st
be ond each man s own nner conscousness nd of what
ava can nteectua effort be n ths drecton s esus
hrst was to gnatus nstead of a the uncorrupted monu-
ments n the word so e must ever be to those who have
found m.
hen these facts become understood and reased t s
mpossbe that hstor or pre udce can cng much onger to
ts compaton as an nfabe gude to sprtua truth e -
ceptng where that truth s confrmed b the sprtua nsght
whch t s n each man s power to obtan for hmsef he
w then fee more than ever ts transcendent vaue and
re ectng the dross whch after a s but a sma proporton
of the whoe re oce n the evdence whch ts man bod
of testmon affords n ts more nteror sense to the truths
whch have been persona reveaed to hm but whch take
a tota dfferent aspect from those whch the hurch has
constructed out of the dross or the e terna etter as dogmas.
better ustraton of the ukewarmness of the hurch n
ts search after dvne truth cannot be afforded than n the
hstor of the ook of noch. Ths book s quoted b ude :
t was accepted as dvne authort b man of the fathers of
the hrstan hurch and seems to have been n e stence
unt about the ear 800 .D. when t s quoted at ength
b the antne chroncer George S nceus. Then t ds-
appears unt 1773 wen ruce dscovered t n b ssna
and brought three manuscrpts of t to urope. t was
transated nto ngsh b Laurence but few have ever heard
of t and t woud be consdered as great a sacrege to bnd
t up as an nspred book n the d Testament as to e punge
ude as an nspred book from the ew and et t s evdent
that ether one or other shoud be done. n the fourteenth
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
108 S T L G .
verse of hs epste ude sa s nd noch aso the seventh
from dam prophesed of these sa ng ehod the Lord
cometh wth ten thousand of s sants to e ecute udgment
upon a and to convnce a that are ungod among them
of a ther ungod deeds whch the have ungod com-
* mtted and of a ther hard speeches whch ungod snners
have spoken aganst m. ow t s ver mportant to
know the end of ths prophec and t s sure the busness
of the hurch to afford the earnest nqurer n search of truth
the fact of fndng t n the be nstead of havng to go
for t to the rtsh Museum. therwse ude shoud be
e punged from the ew Testament as unnspred and ms-
eadng. do not offer an opnon as to the authorshp of
the ook of noch e ceptng n so far that t was certan
not wrtten b noch an more than the Pentateuch was
wrtten b Moses or the Psams wth ver few e ceptons
b Davd or a saah b saah or Dane b Dane but
t contans nevertheess nspred truth of the deepest mport
to humant n regard to whch sha have more to sa
present .
Meantme men w not be contented wth ths ukewarm-
ness on the part of ther sprtua pastors or gudes and the
mutterngs of the comng storm are aread begnnng to be
heard wthn the pae of the hurch tsef.
s men are conscentous and mparta e amnng the
hstor of the brth and nfanc of the hrstan hurch
and as new documents are dscovered whch throw new
ght upon t those among them who are honest whether n
the hurch or out of t are compeed to abandon the conten-
ton that the dogmas t most rees upon have a dvne orgn
and to seek for some new bass for ther theoogca super-
structure. Thus the on. and ev anon remante re-
marks n a strkng artce recent pubshed The ear
hstor of the hurch has kewse been sub ected to a mnute
crtcsm whch has been stmuated of ate b the dscover
of The Teachng of the Tweve postes The resut has
been to gve us a smper vew of the organsaton of the
hrstan socetes and of ther fe and thoughts to show
the nfuence of varous soca crcumstances workng nat-
ura upon them and formng ther nsttutons and ther
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP G M L LUT . 109
theoog . t becomes ess and ess possbe to attrbute to
the earest perod of the hurch as havng been forma
mposed or e cusve admtted an of the theores of
hurch government whch we now know whether pscopa
Presb teran or ndependent or the formed doctrnes of
ater tmes whether reatng to the pan of redempton or
to the ncarnaton or the Trnt .
t must thnk be admtted that when ngcan cerg -
men are permtted b ther hurch to pubsh ther readness
to gve up these cardna doctrnes that hurch tsef must
be on the verge of a great mora revouton. t has never
been b the operaton of the Sprt of God whch was n the
hurch that men outraged b ts profantes or ts apath
from tme to tme strugged to reform t but b the Sprt
of God workng n them n spte of the hurch and ths
Sprt s at the present da more actve than ever and w
before ong accompsh the sacred work of ts entre trans-
formaton. t the same tme am wng to admt that
even n ts most corrupt form t has had ts use as the Levt-
ca aw had ts use to those to whom t was gven but the
regous nstnct of man has outgrown ts dogmas and re-
voted b ts supersttons demands a new departure. t .
woud be n the hghest degree ungratefu to den that we *
owe ths tendenc to sef-emancpaton from the thradom of
prestcraft n a arge measure to scence and to the matera-
stc tendenc of te da . f superstton s the bane od-
fashoned materasm s the antdote the are both posons
but the have a tendenc to neutrase each other.
That the hurch of ngand though preserved from man
of the more garng vces of the oman and astern hrstan
hurches fas atogether to satsf the conscences of a arge
cass of those who nomna beong to t must be genera
admtted and ths uneasness of sprt s not confned to the
at on . w here ntroduce a document wth whch
have been favoured b a cerg man of the stabshed
hurch and whch am assured s not wthout ts echo n
the breast of man of the cerg n ngand.
ortnght evew March 1887. The ew eformaton: Teoog
under ts hanged ondton .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
110 S T L G .
The onfessons of a Parsh Prest.
n m tranng for the presthood was taught to accept
mpct a that s ncucated b the hurch wthout queston
r or demur and was warned of the awfu danger of schsm and
heres whch mght happen to me f ventured to nduge n an
prvate opnon or as t was caed free-thought on the sub ect of
- regon.
was tod that what the hurch taught was dentca wth
what hrst taught that the doctrnes of the hurch were a
derved from m that the outward government of the hurch
and admnstraton of the hurch s offces were a modeed on
a pan ad down b m and above a that the whoe be
was drect nspred b God or as t were wrtten b God
usng as a pen the human agent whose name s connected wth
the authorshp of each book. was tod that must hod and
teach that savaton s to be found entre and found aone n
the hurch ts ordnances sacraments functons and devotons
and that a outsde the pae of the hurch however pure and
nobe ther da ves and conduct were n a hopeess mserabe
state of darkness and death ncuded under the categor of unbe-
evers.
So for severa ears beeved and taught or rather taught
and fattered m sef that beeved. ut b degrees some serous
consderatons forced themseves upon m mnd and set me thnk-
ng for m sef.
. The frst thng that remarked was that a m preachng
a the servces of m hurch a m regous functons and sacra-
ments had ver tte or rather no practca effect on the da fe
and conduct ether of m sef or of those to whom mnstered.
coud not hep feeng that savaton f t was worth the
name at a must mean a transformaton of da fe and that f
savaton were rea the resut of hurch doctrne rtua and
functon t woud show tsef n the dsappearance from the
hurch s members of ev passons word ambtons usts
enves and a snfu thoughts words and actons and the sub-
sttuton for them of whatsoever s pure ho and of good report.
That ths was not the resut of the hurch s nfuence was ver
apparent both n m own ndvdua case and n the case of
a wth whom had to do
tred to dscover the pont of weakness. found n sef-
e amnaton ver man causes of faure cear to be attrbuted
to m own ack of steadfastness of fe earnestness dgence care
and purt of ntenton and purpose and these fauts tred hard
to correct wth more or ess success.
ut ths was not suffcent to account for a the utter faures.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T SS S P S P ST.
s ooked around on other parshes found t ever where the
same. Professng hurchmen were no better than those who be-
onged to other hrstan sects nor these n ther turn than those
who professed no regon at a so far as ther da conduct
and the prncpes whch guded ther words and actons were con-
cerned and though there were to be fomd here and there brght
and ho e ceptons to the genera rue found these e ceptons
aso outsde the hurch and was therefore forced to the concuson
that the were not the resut of the work of the hurch but of
some other ndependent cause. egon and da fe were un-
versa regarded n practce f not n words as two dstnct matters
worshp and work were paced on entre dfferent panes and
n short so far as regeneratng human ves on earth was con-
cerned hrstant .e. the hurch s nfuence must be pro-
nounced a tota faure.
began to queston whether manknd n ts da fe was
better now than t was before the e stence of hrstant or
than t woud have been f hrstant had not been actve at
work for 1900 ears.
. The reasaton of ths fact set me thnkng deeper. hat
s the cause of ths faure asked m sef. The answer came at
once. ther what the ounder taught was wrong or ese s
foowers have departed from s teachngs. Ths aternatve
was obged to face panfu and serous as the ordea was. read
the fe of hrst carefu as reated n the Gospes studed
s teachng s prncpes of morat s rues for da conduct
and saw that e at an rate had never been gven a far tra.
hat e taught vas not taught b the hurch what e de-
nounced was not denounced now s rue of fe was no one s
practca standard now and the worst of t was coud not see
how to set about makng t so ether for m sef or others.
went to consut a bshop but he ved n a rch and
u urous manson wated on b servants n ver cothed n
purpe and fne nen and farng sumptuous ever da and
at the ver begnnng of our ntervew had to dsobe the teach-
ng of hrst b addressng hm as abb m Lord. turned
nstnctve awa from consutng hm on the matter most deep
affectng me and spoke to hm nstead of some mnor sub ect
qute foregn to m orgna purpose and as dd so there
passed n revew before me a the pomp weath prde ambton
and sef-satsfacton of rstan popes cardnas abbots bsops
and prests and shuddered as thought that was one of those
apostate foowers of the meek and ow esus who preached the
doctrne of sef-abasement purt and humaton.
unburdened m mnd to some of m brethren feow-prests
of the hurch. was met b them n varous wa s. Some
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
112 S T L G .
found who shared m dsquet feengs and who were an ous to
fnd a remed f possbe but the dd not see what to do.
thers rather pooh-poohed the matter as beng of an unpeasant
nature cacuated to dsturb ther equanmt and peace of mnd
and these dwet on the nature of unsettng fath whst others agan
shetered themseves beneath the wng of the hurch and persuaded
themseves that notwthstandmg outward appearances and nward
msgvngs to the contrar t must be a rght because t was the
practce of the hurch. Last and probab these were rea
the ma ort there were those who dd not dare to face the ques-
ton unconscous to themseves that the were vng a perpetua
e teachng what the dd not beeve n the depths of ther sous
practsng devotons admnsterng sacraments and dschargng
functons whch f honest n themseves the woud acknowedge
to be as frutess n remed ng the human maad of sn and suf-
ferng as an fetch of the barbaran savage. Drven back upon
m sef and m own medtatons resoved to tr and get rd of a
pre udce resutng from m educaton and tranng and forget for
the tme that beonged to an hurch or to an regous part
and from the standpont of an unbassed outsder to e amne the
fundamenta prncpes of the hrstan fath as t s hed and
taught b the hurch of the present da .
ut ths agan found that coud not do unt had freed
m sef from the fase poston n whch was vng. n m desre
to keep up the poston of a countr parson and owng to other
causes to whch need not now refer had for severa ears been
vng be ond m ncome and was heav oppressed wth debt.
The burden of ths debt had ong weghed me down wth the
utmost an et and care and combned wth m regous doubts
and questonngs rendered m fe amost ntoerabe to me.
dd not at that tme rease the actua wckedness of vng be ond
one s means or the dshonest of beng n debt be ond one s power
to dscharge. M great am was to keep up appearances and to
avod brngng scanda on the hurch and ved n a vague hope
that sooner or ater shoud be n a poston to pa a that
owed nevertheess though dd not rease the wckedness of
m condton was fu ave to the unpeasantness of t and
the ev that woud resut from a crss n m pecunar affars.
Thus was drven to adopt a knds of schemes for tdng over
m dffcutes and borrowed mone from varous frends wthout
an reasonabe prospect of pa ng them back. t the same tme
as m vng was a good one and as m wfe s reatons were we
to do ustfed m sef b magnng that t woud a come rght
n the end.
Thus dstracted wth word cares and overwhemed b re-
gous doubts e sted rather than ved strvng to satsf the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T SS S P S P ST. 113
voce of conscence b a eaous dscharge of the functons of the
hurch.
Durng s ears preached 1800 sermons and conducted
speca mssons n numerous parshes a over ngand. M fame
as a preacher became toerab wdespread et a the tme
fet m sef to be a vng h pocrte. onged most earnest to
see m wa out of m fase poston. pra ed fervent and
frequent for dvne gudance and hep. sought ght n the
sacraments of the hurch studed the be medtated and
made resoutons wthout end and et no practca beneft appa-
rent ensued.
t ast n the provdence of God was aroused to the con-
vcton that a decsve step must be taken wthout further dea
be the cost to me what t mght and even though t seemed cer-
tan to nvove oss of home poston and reputaton. therefore
caed m credtors together and m vng was paced under
sequestraton t a the debts whch owed shoud be dscharged
n fu. was ten freed from the grndng dstractons of care and
at the same tme was enabed to seek the retrement whch needed
for a candd and mparta nqur nto the truth of God.
Ths bessed resut owed to a combnaton of crcumstances
vhch brought me nto contact wth one who ponted out to me
the on course that coud pursue n honour to m neghbours
and n obedence to the dctates of m conscence. t was tus
that Provdence n answer to m earnest ongng and at the
moment of m sorest stress opened the wa to a retreat far from
the bus haunts of men where the condtons were most favourabe
ake to the reasaton of m hghest aspratons and to the deveop-
ment of those facutes whch had been dormant durng m mnstr
n the hurch. The resut has been what can on descrbe as a
persona reveaton made to me b rod and as a vng conscous-
ness of a unon through m wth hrst so ntense as to furnsh
me wth a da and hour gude to m conduct n fe. n the
degree n whch submt m sef to ths gudance do receve ght
upon those dvne m steres whch contan the essence of the truth
that ave so ong and earnest sought and vhch hod out to me
the hope of the possbt of reasng that dea whch w tera
concde wth the teachng of hrst.
t s certan that man most devout and earnest men on
reman wthn the pae of the hurch because the cannot
see what s to be put n ts pace. n the degree n whch
the can dscard pre udces whch are the resuts of the
accdents of brth and educaton and narrow and mpar-
ta nvestgate the hstor of te canon of Scrpture and

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
114 S T L G .
of the sprtua chaos of confctng thought and beef n
whch the e stng hrstan hurches had ther orgn and
n the degree n whch the consder the fu force and mean-
ng of the word nspraton w ther doubts ncrease as
to the vaue of the authort to whch the have htherto
eded obedence and w the dare to e pore for them-
seves regons be ond the mts of what s consdered ortho-
do . s eccesastca a hurches or sects form an ntegra
part of that s stem of enghtened sefshness upon whch
the whoe s stem of socet from whch t s not possbe
for the hurch to dsentange tsef s based the are bound
b the ver e gences of ther offce to preach that doctrne
of compromse whch s the chef corner-stone of a hurches
for the are we aware that an attempt to preach soca
reform upon the nes of hrst s mora teachng tera
apped and carred out to ts ogca consequences woud be
to undermne the foundatons of ever e stng eccesastca
estabshment whatever ts age s e or form and bur
ts herarch n ts runs. Therefore the are obged to
mantan that the mora teachng of hrst s not to be hed
tera ecause t s utter mpractcabe n socet as at
present consttuted.
t s not possbe to turn the other cheek when one s
smtten t s not possbe to gve the man who asks for our
coat our coak aso t s not possbe to take no thought
for the morrow or to e pect men to act practca upon the
prncpe that the ove of mone s the root of a ev.
these words must be understood n such a quafed wa as
to aow men to act n drect opposton to ther tera sense
and ndeed the can on act up to ther sprt to the
ver mted e tent that the consttuton of socet permts.
The on persons who cannot be bamed for hodng ths at-
ttude whether n the hurches or out of them are those
and the are probab the ma ort who hod t conscen-
tous but the mnort who do so as the resut of a con-
scous compromse wth ther hghest convctons w not be
hed rresponsbe for thus voatng ther purest and dvnest
nstncts even though the ma not see cear what practca
step to take themseves. t mpes a dstnct want of fat
f a man s conscence cear shows hm that he s voatng
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T LS MP M S . 11
t not to obe the mpuse t suggests at a ha ards. God
does not act thus drect upon the nmost essence of man s
nature wthout ha dng provded a satsfacton for the cravng-
after truth whch the uneasness thus engendered ndcates.
The conscence becomes restess when t desres to progress
Godward and to stfe t from fear of consequences or est
some worse ev ma befa b obe ng t than b dsobe ng
t s not mere an act of weakness and of tmdt but t
s a deberate nsut fung nto the face of the mght .
Those who percevng the garng e s attached to the
eccesastca s stem wth whch the are connected are
mpeed b ther conscence to beeve that the can best
remed those e s b remanng wtn ts pae and workng
for ts reform from wthn are bound to foow that gudance
and ma rest satsfed that n dong so the are carr ng out
the w of God as certan as others to whom a dfferent
message s conve ed b the same st sma voce : both ma
be the voce of God though the message to each ma be df-
ferent for abuses ma be attacked from wthn as effectve
as from wthout. ut those who fee caed to qut ther
present form of mnstr need not fear that another w not
be provded for them where each aspraton w be responded
to b the nspraton approprate to t and ever pra er for
gudance be answered b the reveaton of a dut nvovng
prompt and unhestatng performance. t s not the fndng-
out what God desres to be done whch s dffcut t s the
dong of t. f the path s rugged and narrow and dangerous
and beset wth snares and ptfas there s never an ack of
ght upon t to hm who knows n what quarter to ook for
t : for the ght of the word s shnng more gorous than
ever to those who wat for ts appearng and there s agan
a star shnng n the ast to gude wse men to the crade of
a new brth of dvne fe nto the word.
f the work to whch such men fnd themseves caed s
vast t s emnent practca for t conssts not n preachng
aganst the vews whch the condemn but n undermnng
them b means of the e posve energ of a sprtua d na-
mte whch w soon be recognsed as a new and rresstbe
force n the word and whch w work ts own soca revo-
uton and ths t w do at the crtca uncture when the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
116 S T L G .
eements of socasm have cumnated and the trumph of
anarch seems to ts promoters to be assured for the food
of nfdet whch s now gatherng force wth spoaton n
ts tran to burst the soca barrers w rush n wth such
tumutous energ that soveregns prests and soders w
be poweress to stem t. That can on be done b the dvne
reconstructve energ operatng through the wng organ-
sms of those who percevng the fata defects of socet
as at present consttuted have banded themseves n the
sacred cause of dvne order and have free offered them-
seves to be used as nstruments b the hand of God for the
purpose. The w accompsh ths n the words of Pau so
bad rendered n both versons of the ew Testament ot
n persuasve words of human wsdom but n persona e -
perence of pneuma and force. n order that our fath mght
not depend upon man s wsdom but upon God s force.
That those who are read to gve themseves to ths great
work ma the better rease ts nature w endeavour as
concse as possbe to pont out the mora defects whch
render socet so vunerabe and to suggest the method b
whch aone t can be so reconstructed as to be rendered
mpregnabe to the ferce assauts wth whch t s menaced.
1 ornthans . 4 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
117
PT L
M L P LL S UDS T s SU D T T
mora atmosphere under nvason of western cvsaton
hrst s hrstant dametrca opposed to that of the
churches fase s stem of regous and secuar educaton
chrstendom : ts potcs commerce and fnance a on
an nferna bass corrupton of ts churches bndness
and ndfference of so-caed chrstans to the nconsst-
ences of ther ves chrstan ethcs bured under ant-
chrstan dogmas a quckenng of conscence takng pace
among the cerg canon fremante on the new refor-
M T .
To an one who has caught a gmpse however transent of
ths word as t appears to those who are n the superor
regons of the one whch s nterocked wth t though nvs-
be to us t presents a most appang spectace. hat we
ca the beautes of nature are more or ess conceaed b
what can on descrbe as couds composed of vng
sentent perpetua movng atoms. The thckness of these
couds corresponds n denst to the mora condton of the
nvsbe human bengs whose atoms compose them. nter-
mnged wth them are the atomc forces of the anma crea-
ton and n a ower stratum those of nature whch revea
themseves n a more or ess dstorted aspect accordng to
the medum through whch the are seen. There are st
portons of the gobe where nature does not appear atogether
unove . These are the regons sparse nhabted
savage trbes where the popuaton s e treme thn and
whch e ceptng n the case of some rare e porer are un-
known to and untouched b cvsaton. ere the atmos-
phere s comparatve cear and nature reatve undefed.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
118 S T L G .
There are other portons aso to some e tent free from .tant :
these are the regons from whch an ancent cvsaton
has ong snce vanshed and whch havng been eft for
man centures undsturbed have reganed a comparatve
purt of atmosphere. Ths mora pa whch seems to
shroud the earth s surface s constant spreadng and n-
creasng n denseness and darkness. rom ths pont of vew
the dark contnent par e ceence s urope. London s
enveoped n a mora fog as back as the backest t has ever
known matera : on a the panet s superfces there s
no backer spot than ths though the other uropean captas
are as dark. ut ever where there are degrees of te ture
of coourng and of vvact on the part of the atomc par-
tces correspondng to the natona character and the pre-
vang mora quat . Thus vsuased the atoms take the
form n the behoder s e es of nfusora and the whoe of ths
matera atmosphere seems a vast scene of the most ferocous
anma fe where ever unt s struggng n ncessant and
never-endng combat wth those around. t s a fed of
predator warfare of the most sangunar descrpton. t s
matter n moton ndeed and ver angr matter. hoe
hordes of these mtant atoms seem now and then to nvade
spaces where the te ture of the atmosphere s fner the coour
ghter and the atoms ess voracous then the nature whch
appeared beneath t becomes obscured and a new regon s
more compete sub ugated than t was before b the n-ro-
ng voume of more dense and concentrated ev.
apan s especa an ustraton of an nvason of ths
descrpton. efore the openng of ths sand to estern
cvsaton so caed there was no area contanng the
same denseness of popuaton where the mora condtons of
the enveopng coud were so reatve pure. as now t
has atogether changed both te ture coour and dsposton
of atoms and though dfferng wde n a other respects
from that of hna the process of deteroraton s gong on
far more rapd than n the atter empre.
am aware that ths pcture w be consdered fantastc n
the hghest degree the product of the ne pcabe but con-
venent e presson a dsordered magnaton or of that st
more unknown quantt a sght tnge of nsant so
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T - ST DU T . 119
present t to the ncreduous and f ma wthout offence
ca hm so dense reader as an mage and not as a fact
f he cannot entertan the possbt of ts beng one. t
w st enabe hm to form some vague dea of the horror
and the darkness of the mora condtons b whch he s
surrounded and n the mdst of whch he ves so cheerfu .
f ths he ma rest assured whether he beeves t or not
nothng that he can pcture at a approaches the reat . t
s true there s to ths back coud a sver nng of whch
w speak ater were t not so nothng woud be eft to
humant but utter despar.
n order to contrast the ght wth the darkness et us
compare hrst s hrstant wth the word s.
hrst sad Suffer tte chdren to come unto me and
forbd them not and agan f an man desre to be frst
the same sha be ast of a and servant of a. The hurch
sa s Ltte chdren come reguar to the Sunda -schoo
tr and get to the top of the cass and f ou succeed n de-
featng our companons ou sha have a pr e. Thus from
ts ear nfanc the chd s taught the vce of competton
the door s opened b ts sprtua pastors and masters to the
ev sprts of env ambton concet and egotsm who do
not fa to rush n and ock t after them. hen t s we
barred aganst the entr of the angec mnstrants of ove
meekness and humt and the chd arrves at a certan
age under the stmuant of rvar eaous and emuaton
the hurch sa s ow ou are od enough to eat some
bread and drnk some wne. Ths s the ro a road to hrst s
favour now keep the nterests of our own sou stead n
vew whch ou w fnd a the more eas after the tranng
to keep oursef awa s at the top of the cass at schoo
communcate reguar and ou are safe.
Meantme the regous teachng whch the cd receved
began probab n ts nfanc wt bc anecdotes ustrated
wth ctures. rst he s tod the stor of the a and
shown the serpent twstng round a tree and ve under t
eatng an appe. t s e paned to hm that n ths wa sn
entered nto the word. e now knows the reason wh he
sometmes fees naugt . Ten u s shown God as a gre -
bearded man wakng n the arden of den n the coo of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
120 S T L G .
the da ookng ver angr and searchng for dam and
ve who are hdng behnd a bush and the conversaton
whch takes pace s repeated to hm. e now understands
the nature character and appearance of the Det and of
the reaton he occupes towards m. e s now tod the
stor of dam and ve s e puson from den a because
ve was dsobedent and ate an appe. hen he refects
upon hs tendenc to fa nto the same temptaton he fees
ver sad has a urkng s mpath wth ve and a sght
sense of undue severt and n ustce on the part of God.
Ths s confrmed b the stor of an and be n whch
God dsregards an s sacrfce wthout an apparent cause
and afterwards brands hm wth the mark of a curse for k-
ng hs brother but what nfuses* the frst sght dstrust
nto hs nnocent confdng mnd s an s remark that ever
one who fnds hm w sa hm when as be was dead the
on man ave on earth was hs own father dam. Then
he s tod the stor of the ood when a the word was
drowned e cept eght persons whch he aso thnks was a
ver terrbe thng for God to do and to mpress t upon
hm he s gven an ark wth a great number of tte wooden
anmas n pars. f he s a chd of a thoughtfu turn ths
gves hm much food for refecton more especa as the
are the on to s he s aowed to pa wth on a Sunda
and he asks wh these are hoer to s than other to s and
specuates how the anmas coud a get nto the ark and
on what the were fed and how on four men coud take
care of them a and whch was the smaest that t was
worth whe to save and so on through the whoe be
t hs regous conceptons are reduced to the eve of those
of a savage on the ongo and are stamped upon hs tender
magnaton wth an ndebe mpress whch carres ts hate-
fu mark upon hm far nto fe and ether deveops nto an
gnorant and supersttous fanatcsm or cr stases nto an
apathetc conformt or b the force of reacton mpes hm
to break out nto open unbeef.
Under the combned nfuence of an magnaton thus e -
cted and a temper thus roused to emuaton the chd enters
upon fe. t schoo and at coege hs worst passons are
stmuated that persona success ma be acheved at the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S UL T G. 121
cost of hs feows. e s punshed f he heps them ever
trumph that he gans ever pr e that he wns s purchased
at the prce of a humaton upon some of those brethren
whom he s tod b hrst to ove better than hmsef.
Ths desre to be frst whch s actua denounced n so
man words b the great Teacher as fata to mora prog ess
s the one whch so-caed hrstan teachers nsst upon most
earnest because t s essenta to word progress and men
strve to be senor wrangers n the hope that t ma be a
steppng-stone to what s caed eccesastca preferment
and utmate possb to rch bshoprcs.
These be th teachers srae
or s the educatona s stem a over the word funda-
menta wrong on n the prncpe of competton whch t
e ctes but a nteectua deveopment as at present prac-
tsed n a hrstan countres s ant- hrstan n the sense
that t s not preceded b a correspondng mora deveopment.
To force ntegence aone before the affectons have been
traned to steer the human w Godward s ke crowdng sa
upon a shp and e posng her to the tempests of the ocean
wthout a rudder. Ths s especa true of state-aded edu-
caton. nasmuch as the popuar dea of regon s that t
conssts of dogmas about whch peope dffer and that mora
tranng s nseparabe from these dogmas mora tranng s
eft to depend upon the accdent of the home and the acqu-
ston of secuar knowedge s forced upon chdren who thus
grow up nto educated devs nstead of nto uneducated ones.
Uness there be an nherent nstnct of recttude or the
fam tranng happens to be good the deveopment of
the ntegence and the acquston of knowedge means
smp the deveopment of the capact for crme and the
acquston of means for commttng t. t ths moment
man governments the h-tsh among the number are
actua contrbutng arge sums from the pockets of the ta -
pa ers for the manufacture and educaton of socasts nh-
sts nternatonasts and the whoe part of anarch n
urope whch are a specat of hrstendom. So are h po-
crtes. Secuar teachng produces the one and regous
teachng the other. n Mosem countres where tere are
no schoos n whch the oran s not taught neter cass
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
122 S T L G .
e sts. Socet s nevertheess nfected n other and not ess
fata wa s. The nature of the mora tranng to be gven
to the oung does not consst n nstructng them b word
of mouth as to what s rght and what s wrong and as to the
dference between what we ca good and ev that standard
beng at present a pure arbtrar one based not upon the
dvne aw but the aw whch enghtened sefshness has
suggested as beng the most e pedent n the nterests of
socet . The process b whch a chd can be brought nto
nterna unon wth the Det s one of those m steres
whch ma have been known to the m stcs and the sages of
the most ear regons but those of ther nterpreters who
have attempted to unrave them for us n these atter da s
are sent upon the pont : t nevertheess e sts though am
not abe to do more than aude to t here because t can
on be apprehended as t s unfoded n practce. There s
much hdden knowedge of ths descrpton whch can on
be mentoned as e stng at present because t s b e per-
ment and ustraton aone that t can be understood. t
w be read admtted b an ecturer on chemstr or eec-
trct for nstance that f he coud not ustrate hs ecture
as he went aong b e perment he coud not conve hs
meanng to hs audence and ndeed man of hs facts woud
e cte ther ncredut f the rested upon hs pse d t aone.
t s the same thng wth the dvne scence whch governs
the chemca changes the magnetc affntes and the atomc
combnatons of human organsms. Suffce t to sa that n
them when ther aws come to be understood w be found
to resde the potences b whch the pure fe-current ma
be nvoked charged wth dvne wsdom and that under
ts gudance those tte chdren who are not now suffered
to come to hrst w be no onger the vctms of an educa-
tona s stem whch forbds them to do so but w be gent
ed to the ovng arms whch ong to fod them now as the
dd 1900 ears ago to the nfnte tender bosom.
t s no wonder that the man who has been thus educated
enters keen nto the compettve s stem whch gves ts
nferna fe and energ to cvsaton so caed. n com-
merce he strugges to enrch hmsef at the e pense of hs
feows and nasmuch as the commerca code s eastc and
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
L UPT . 123
t s mpossbe even for the most cunnng devsed aws
to antcpate the ngenut of prates who coud not ve at
a f the dd not pre upon each other there are undreds
of wa s b whch even the reatve honest whch these aws
seek to mpose ma be evaded so that men s conscences are
often practca reguated b the dangers the ma ncur of
beng sent to prson. ere agan the hurch affords no
assstance : t does not consder t to be ts provnce to nter-
fere n the practca detas of fnance but on the con-
trar as t forms part of a great fnanca s stem and s
bound up wth the economc nterests of the countr t
thrves n proporton as the countr s rch n other words
n the degree n whch other countres are e poUs for ts
own beneft and fattens on the prospert of rch bankers
brokers merchants tradesmen and so forth who n turn fnd
that the ostentatous professon of regon gans them con-
fdence and consequent factes for ther fnanca com-
bnatons the most pous men therefore not unfrequent
fgure n the st of the most frauduent of bankrupts.
The whoe s stem of commerce and fnance s as rotten to
the core as fundamenta ant- hrstan as the s stem of
educaton. That ove of mone that takng thought for the
morrow that hastng to be rch whch s denounced n the
most unequvoca terms b hrst who tod s dscpes
that t was easer for a came to pass through the e e of a
neede than for a rch man to enter nto the kngdom of
heaven fourshes under the egs of the hrstan hurch
wch makes ts own rch vngs an artce of commerce
whch traffcs n the cure of sous and nstead of camng
for ts head the owest staton n socet cams for t the
ghest utter den ng that tere s an truth n the dvne
sa ng e that abaseth hmsef sha be e ated and he
that e ateth hmsef sha be abased. So hrst sa s now
as e sad then eware of the scrbes whch ove to go
n ong cothng and ove sautatons n the market-paces
and te cef seats n the s nagogues and the u ermost
rooms at feasts whch devour wdows houses and for a
* pretence make ong pra ers: these sha receve greater
damnaton. ndeed tcre s not a denuncaton wc e
ured at te Parsees whch does not app wth ecua force
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
124 S T L G .
to the hrstan presthood of the present da a over the
word. There s not a hurch caed b s name whch
s not fu of mone -changers or one to whch the scourge
and the epthets whch e empo ed are not as approprate
as the were then. The dens of theves and the ser-
pents and the generaton of vpers the bnd gudes
the foos and the h pocrtes are a here awatng ther
udgment stranng at the gnat and swaowng the came
wth ths dfference however that whe the aso omt the
weghter matters of the aw udgment merc and fath
nstead of pa ng tthes of mnt anse and cumn the
nsst upon recevng them. Ths s the hurch whch awats
decked wth brda attre the approach of the rdegroom.
Those ong robes whch dstngush the sprtua from the
tempora peer are perchance hs weddng garment and
the eectrc ght whch umnes hs paace the amp kept
trmmed and burnng.
Under the auspces of these sprtua ords does the State
make wars anne terrtor break treates when necessar
and perform a and sundr acts of statecraft n ts strugge
for supremac wth other hrstan States each engaged n
one perpetua effort to suppress the others and aggrandse
tsef at ther e pense b force or fraud.
n co-operaton wth these hurch dgntares does each
potca part n the State ntrgue for pace and power too
often sacrfcng what the know to be the nterests of the
countr to part supremac and awa s sacrfcng the n-
terests of true regon as emboded n the teachng of hrst.
do not mean to mp that the can hep dong ths.
s socet s at present consttuted t s practca mpos-
sbe for an cass of men n whatever professon the are
engaged to fuf the aw of hrst.
Soders and saors must murder statesmen must rob
snce t s awa s a queston of robbng or beng robbed
aw ers must e parsons must compromse and so voate
ther conscences f the have got an merchants and
tradesmen must cheat f the e pect to ve and so on.
There s- not a man from the top of socet to the bottom who
s not compeed to ve a fe of crme regarded from the
standpont of dvne morat and the essenta sprt of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
L G US S ST . 12
hrst s teachng and e ampe. That t was mpractcabe
n s da s proved b the fact that e was not aowed
to preach t and ve more than three ears. ut t has
become practcabe now and though those who combne to
prove t to be so ma suffer a mora mart rdom n the
attempt ther success sooner or ater s assured. t was for
ths hrst was born nto the word and e accentuated t
when e sad essed are the meek : for the sha nhert
the earth. or as St gnatus sa s n the thrd chapter of
hs pste to the phesans hrstant s not the work
of an outward professon but shows tsef n the power of
fath f a man be found fathfu unto the end. t s better
for a man to hod hs peace and be than to sa he s a
hrstan and not to be. t s good to teach f what he
sa s he does kewse.
So ong as men persst n consderng that secuar fe
s one knd of fe whch s to be foowed durng s da s of
the week and that the one remanng da s to be devoted
to another knd of fe atogether whch the msca regous
so ong w the anomaes whch characterse hrstendom
contnue because t mpes that a wde dstmcton must be
mantaned between the servce of God and the servce of sef
and that the atter s egtmate apart from the former.
hereas there s on one servce for man on earth and
that s the servce of God and the feow-man.
Unfortunate man of those who w admt the fearfu
nconsstences b whch ther conscences are greved are
reconced to them b the f ed beef that the are rre-
medabe n ths word owng to the ev nherent n the
nature of man. The consoe themseves b the consderaton
tat hs heart s decetfu above a thngs and desperate
wcked and must awa s reman so that man s the vctm of
a mora maad whch the ca orgna sn whch s n-
curabe because t was born n hm that because we are
sufferng from the faut of our frst parents therefore our
redempton does not e n an effort that we can make our-
seves nt that we ave been bought wth a prce and our
savaton n another word has been secured b the bood of
hrst wo s the proptaton for our sns that to thnk that
we can overcome or e pe the ev tant n us s n fact an
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
126 S T L G .
outrage upon the ma est of God and a dena of the effcac
of s scheme for our savaton that t s not the functon
of regon to do ths whch wovd be to tr and acheve the
mpossbe but to prepare us for another word and mbue us
wth a beef n the effcac of the sacraments and the means
apponted b Provdence for reachng t that the contrast
between the u ur of the rch and the squaor and mser
of the poor s ncuded n the dvne soca order because
t s sad The poor e sha have awa s wth o unmnd-
fu of the dvne method ordered for the reef of these same
poor Se a that thou hast and gve to the poor that a
human effort to change a ths woud be fute as we as pre-
sumptuous because t woud strke at the bass of the whoe
soca fabrc the defects of whch are free admtted and
woud f t were perssted n e cte a number of vsonar
enthusasts to engage n an attempt at what mght appear
reform but whch woud have the practca resut of brngng
down both hurch and State and producng a condton of
chaos the evs of whch atter state woud be worse than the
frst for there woud be nothng to put up n the pace of
that whch had been pued down. he therefore not at-
temptng to den that these evs e st the mantan that
t s better to bear the s we have than to f to others
that we know not of more especa as these ast but a
short tme whe we have the promse of God that f we
beeve n the merts of s Son we have a future of eterna
bss secured to us n spte of our manfod shortcomngs.
t w be observed that the whoe of ths ne of argument
s based on doctrnes whch have been constructed out of the
be on the h othess that t s tera or at a events n
a sprtua sense nfab nspred. app am reeved
from enterng upon an dscusson on these ponts for ev-
dences are ever da mutp ng that n the hurch tsef
man emnent dvnes are rapd abandonng them one after
another and w aow some of them to speak for them-
seves. Thus a professor of dvnt preachng n the Un-
verst of ford not ong snce sad : The fed of specuatve
theoog ma be regarded as amost e hausted we must be
content henceforward to be hrstan agnostcs. The rector
of the t hurch at ford Mr artaret etcher preached
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T M T . 127
a sermon before the Unverst recent n whch the foow-
ng passage occurred : ot ong snce t was the genera
beef that man had een created perfect and that he had
faen from perfecton nto an ab ss of doom whence on
an eect fragment of the race woud emerge but t s now
dawnng on us that man was created n an undeveoped state
wth a spendd potenta weath of facut and that he had
advanced through ong ages to hs present stage whence he s
* destned to rse hgher than magnaton can foow hm. n
hm we see a rough-hewn bock beng mouded nto perfect
shape and not the reconstructon of the shattered peces of
a fautess mage. Ths ma not be orthodo accordng to
the ma ort but t s consoator to know that there are men
n the hurch who dare to preach ther beef n the poss-
bt of moudng the rough-hewn human bock nto perfect
shape. anon remante n the remarkabe artce aread
quoted wrtes : s regards the Scrptures the theoogan of
our epoch w start wthout an theor of nspraton. e
w be read to admt that God has reveaed msef n part
m other s stems ancent and modern. e w not pretend
that the Scrptures are absoute perfect n an part but
w take them for what the are rea worth and as const-
tutng a hstor and a terature n whch the deveopment
of a regdon s to be studed. The theoog of sn and
redempton s treated n an equa broad and enghtened
sprt. Ths sa s the wrter s the department of the-
oog n whch a knd of dea dogmatsm has most nterfered
wth truth. The dea characters of the wcked and the
ust as the are descrbed n Scrpture have been taken as
tera e stng and snce men cannot be ranked wth the
dea rghteous the have been taken n the mass as beong-
ng to the dea wcked. ach atom has been regarded as a
conscous and open-e ed contradcton of a reveaed standard
* of rgt a contradcton whch s descrbed n the Gospe
as a sn aganst the o Ghost. The fase udgments the
mutua condemnatons the h pocrs the strange teores
of redempton the readness to eeve n eterna torments
the ascetc practces and unrea fe whch have resuted
from ths coud hard be traced out n a fethae. The re-
constructon whch w be requred w need great abour.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
128 S T L G .
ut n no department w the resuts be more frutfu The
w brng theoogca ethcs nto coser aance wth genera
scence and practce. The w enabe hrstan teachers to
treat a men as brothers and make hrstant the means
b whch the state of men genera ma be ameorated.
ere then we have the popuar dea of nspraton aban-
doned the theoogca dogmas concernng sn and redempton
repudated and the hurch arragned for the fase udg-
ments the mutua condemnatons the h pocrs the strange
theores of redempton the beef n eterna punshments
the ascetc practces and unrea fe whch have resuted from
those doctrnes n a popuar revew b a cerg man of the
hurch of ngand wthout offca protest b the authortes.
a more the e stng state of the hurch beng utter
unsatsfactor he proposes to reconstruct t upon atogether
new nes. The theoogan of our epoch he sa s w
take care not to represent God as a demurge standng outsde
s work and puttng s hand n here and there. . . . e
w probab be tte concerned wth mraces. t s evdent
that the arguments reed on n the ast centur do not hep
us now ... so tte stress w be ad on the accounts
of the nfanc of hrst snce the are mentoned nowhere n
the ew Testament outsde the frst chapters of the frst and
thrd gospe.
The concusons at whch the wrter arrves after a carefu
stud of ear hurch hstor and the accretons whch have
bured hrstan ethcs under ant- hrstan dogmas and for-
muares s one whch commends tsef to the regous n-
stnct of a earnest and thnkng men. The noton of the
hurch he sa s the stud of hurch hstor the practce
of hurch fe w be profound modfed when once men
rease that the hurch s not necessar a socet hed apart
from the rest of manknd b havng dfferent pursuts as ts
ob ect and a pecuar form of government en oned upon
t. The hurch w be smp that secton of socet n
whch the hrstan sprt regns ts hstor w be the hs-
tor of the workng out of the dvne prncpe n human
socet wth a ts bessed resuts. The hurch of the
future w make ts worshp bear upon the hgher end of fe
ortnght evew March 1887.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T U T UTU . 129
or rather t w teach that the true rtua s a ho fe n
a ts departments and thus t w merge tsef more and
more nto the genera socet beng read n the true sprt
of the Lord to ose tsef that t ma save manknd.
That an ngcan dvne shoud have dscovered that the
true msson of the hurch s to ose tsef that t ma save
manknd and that he shoud be abe to wrte that hs vews
are not opposed b an sod arra of part opnon but
rather fnd men n a partes who admt them s n tsef
a ustfcaton for ths attempt to pont out the wa b whch
the hurch ma ose tsef wth the greatest advantage to
the humant t professes to desre to beneft.
have quoted anon remante s artce free because
t s awa s more desrabe that corrvpt nsttutons shoud
be assaed b those who are wthn ther pae than b those
who beng wthout t ma be supposed to be swa ed b
undue pre udce but venture to dffer wde from hm as
to the quarter to whch we must ook to fnd foundaton-
stones on whch to rear that hurch of the future to whch
he has so eoquent auded. The ground he sa s has
been ceared and the budng has to be erected. The chef
pont on whch our energes must be e pended s not
as one mght suppose the search after dvne truth where
aone t s to be found not the wthdrawa wth bent head
and uncovered feet nto te o of oes nto that nward
sanctuar where God dwes n each of us nto whch when
we have prepared t b ves of sef-abnegaton and sef-
purfcaton. s own gor shnes and the ght of nspra-
ton penetrates to show us how we ma be buded up as
vng stones nto s tempe t s not n that kngdom of
God whch s wthn us that we are to seek for gudance
at ths supreme moment when a that we have heretofore
beeved n s so rapd sppng awa from us. o the
chef pont on whch our energes must be e pended s
hurch hstor h most ame and mpotent concuson
ut sha we get out of t e cept wrangng n these da s
over the wrangngs men had n those enewed strfe over
dogmas and doctrnes whch no man can sette because the
dsputatons to whch the w gve rse w be nteectua
dsputatons and t s not upon the nteect that the hurch

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
130 S T L G .
of the future must e founded but upon the affectons.
Men fought over the etter then for the sprt had soon
vanshed out of t and the concentraton of our attenton
on the quarres of the frst hrstans begnnng wth the
apostes w on ncrease our convcton that the dvne
fe b whch aone the word can be redeemed cannot be
e tracted from so mpure a source. Ths stud w be most
usefu n stmuatng us to pu down : t w hep us n no
wse to bud up.
f a mparta aborous and conscentous research
htherto has on reveaed the essenta rottenness of that
foundaton whch s causng the whoe fabrc to totter wh
magne that a further nvestgaton nto must parchments
or ong-bured scrpts w afford more sod budng-ground
f the contan most brant fashes of nspraton as un-
doubted the do t s on he who has the facut of de-
tectng nspraton when he sees t who can dscrmnate
between the true and the fase. To begn b grubbng nto
these records s to put the cart before the horse. Seek e
frst the kngdom of eaven and s rghteousness and a
other thngs sha be added unto ou even these gems of
ear nspraton but the w come as confrmatons of
truth aread dscovered b qute another process than that
of the antquar and heren the possess a great vaue to
those who need such confrmaton as sha present proceed
to show. Meantme there s another cass for whom such
records w have a ver sght vaue ndeed and as no
hurch of the future can stand of whch the do not form
the vng stones as we as the theoogans and as the are
qute as sncere n ther search after dvne truth as those
whose professon t s to teach t t s tme to see how ths
new structure whch s to be at once soca scentfc and
regous can be adapted so as to meet ther requrements.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
131
PT .
T T D GM T T L G UP M D T UG T T
P UD S T T S T L T T S
D L G T T S G S T L T
T L G S D M S G T P T L TT
T D T S T M L D TS
TU D S D SUP L ST G T S LU-
L MP L S MP T T T T T D
T UT S TU T S L D D L PM T
ULT S M LL S T TU S
D P T S S T L SS L T G UTT S D -
LUS S P SS S U L D T D LL LLUST T T S.
o one wo has watched the sgns of the tunes can doubt
that the hurc has e ercsed a ver dsastrous nfuence
durng the ast few ears upon the more ntegent part of
the comnunt and upon no secton has t operated more
detrmenta than upon men of scence and the outh who
are deveopng under the mpuse whch scence has gven
to ndependence of thought. t has acted dsastrous n ths
wa that the tendenc of those who are revertng to the
autocratc pretensons of ome s to nvest the prest bod
wth a monopo of knowedge of sprtua thngs as an n-
herent attrbute of ther sacred ofce a sort of thrd-hand
nspraton derved from the hurch. n these da s a cam
of ths sort s a barbarsm whch w no more be toerated
than that of a ed ndan medcne-man. The on
monopo an hurch has a rght to cam s a monopo
of the errors whch are pecuar to t what truth t has s
genera nnuon to a. The arrogance of ths assumpton
s especa gang to scentfc men and phosophers who
are as a rue e ua arrogant n ther own wa for t
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
132 S T L G .
mpes that those who make a busness of scence are
mora nferor to those who make a busness of regon
and are e cuded from an knowedge of t b reason of ther
re ecton of cerca authort . ence arses a pre udce
aganst truths whch f the were not so nseparab nked
wth error and authort mght appea to ther purer and
nober nstncts. n throwng the drt water out of the
theoogca tub the throw the chd out wth t and the
emotona part of ther natures s apt to wther under the
constant e ercse of that ratona facut whch the nsst s
the on gude to truth. Looked at from the angec stand-
pont these two casses present a ver panfu and startng
spectace. nasmuch as regon deas entre wth the affec-
tona sde of nature when ths s perverted t takes n the
e es of those who regard t wth the tender ga e of pure ove
the form of unac and nasmuch as scence as at present
pursued e ercses on the ntegence when ths s per-
verted t takes under the cear e e of perfect reason the
form of mbect . Looked down upon from the oft sum-
mt of pure ove and perfect wsdom the contest whch rages
here between phosophers and theoogans seems to be one
between dots and manacs.
Swedenborg who was one of the most earned men of
scence whch the ast centur produced and whose opnon
therefore s entted to some weght nssts ver strong on
ths pont. The nsant of scence he sa s s kened m
the be to drunkenness. Those are caed drunkards who
beeve nothng but what the comprehend and therefore
nvestgate the m steres of fath n consequence of whch
the necessar fa nto errors snce the are under the
gudance of sensua scentfc or phosophc knowedge on .
* The thnkng prncpe n man s mere terrestra corporea
and matera ob ects and n whch the deas of hs thought
are founded and termnated. ow to thnk and reason from
* those deas concernng thngs dvne s to punge nto erron-
* eous and perverse opnons. . . . The errors and nsant thus
derved are caed n the ord drunkenness. Thus saah
sa s : ow sa e unto Pharaoh am the son of the wse
the son of ancent kngs here are th wse men and et
them te thee now. ehovah hath mnged a sprt of per-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S T S T S. 133
verstes n the mdst thereof and the have caused g pt
to err n ever work thereof as a drunken man staggereth n
s vomt. drunken man here denotes those who desre
* to nvestgate sprtua and ceesta thngs b the ght of
scence and g pt sgnfes the scentfc prncpe and hence
cas hmsef the son of the wse. The who beeve nothng
but what the comprehend b the evdence of the senses and
the ght of scence were aso caed mgt to drnk. s
n saah oe unto them that are wse n ther own e es
and ntegent n ther own sght oe unto them that are
mght to drnk wne and men of strength to mnge strong
drnk gan the Swedsh seer remarks : desre to
* nvestgate the m steres of fath b means of the senses and
of scence was not on the cause of the decne of the most
ancent hurch but t s aso the cause of the fa or decne
of ever hurch for hence come not on fase opnons but
aso evs of fe. The word or corporea man sa s n hs
heart f am not nstructed concernng fath and ever thng
reatng to t b the senses so that ma see them or b
scence so that ma understand them w not beeve
and he confrms hmsef n hs ncredut b ths fact that
natura thngs cannot be contrar to sprtua. Thus he s
desrous of beng nstructed n ceesta and dvne sub ects
b the e perence of hs senses whch s as mpossbe as for
a came to go through the e e of a neede for the more he
desres to grow wse b such a process the more he bnds
hmsef t at ength he comes to beeve nothng not even
the reat of sprtua e perences or of eterna fe.
hen we refect upon the bgotres the hatred the perse-
cuton and the ntoerance whch have charactersed a
hurches that have taken as ther chef corner-stone the
teachng of rst whch was pure ove and nothng ese
we can on account for the peope who profess to be an-
mated b ths ove and who manfest t b a hate whch has
provoked bood wars as havng become nsane whe those
who mantan that the aws whch govern the word are
the resut of a fortutous concourse of atoms and that man
derved hs orgn from the amoeba and hs ntegence from
-aa . 11 12 14. - . . 1072.
. . 126 128.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
134 S T L G .
the monke propound theores whch suggest a feebe and
dstorted condton of the ratona facut . t s a somewhat
meancho refecton that as ancent supersttons ose ther
hod upon regous devotees men of scence shoud pander
to ther credut wth scentfc supersttons of another knd
concernng the ph sca bass of fe the evouton of man
from protopasm and so forth n whch the pubc are e hbt-
ng e traordnar readness to beeve. f the effort of mag-
naton whch the bca narratve cas upon them to make
n supposng man to have stepped fu-fedged on earth from
the hands of hs reator s too great for the modern mnd
that whch the popuar theor of evouton nvoves s no
ess voent. t does not seem to have occurred to searchers
after truth on ths sub ect that the resources of the Det
are not so eas e hausted and that there ma have been
a thrd wa but ths s not to be found n the superfca
etter of the be nor n the superfca observatons of
scence. oth casses of truth-seekers must earn to dve
deeper for there s a sprt wthn the etter as there s a
sou n nature and t s n ther conceaed arcana that the
book of nature and the most dvne nspred passages n
the books of God fnd ther s nthess. t s there that the
theoogan who has found the ke to the nner meanng of
what s now obscure unntegbe and even often obscene
n what s caed o rt w arrve at the same truth
wth the phosopher who has found the ke to the m steres
of the book of nature b probng nto them b the ght of
hs own ntegence when ths has become dvne um-
nated b the deveopment of hs purest affectons. t s not
n the outer matera sense of words nor n the outer matera
aspect of thngs that dvne truth s to be found : the are
mere the caskets n whch t s hdden. oth sets of nvest-
gators must deveop the nner matera sense and wth that
enghtened b the sprt of God whch pervades both the
ma each contnue ther respectve methods of research : but
the must begn b admttng that ths nner matera or
subsurface sense e sts as contradstngushed from the outer
matera or tera sense whch s surface and turnng
awa from the husk must go n search of the kerne. Ths
can on be accompshed n one wa and that s the same
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
MM S S ST U T . 13
for both. t nvoves a speca effort of sef-sacrfce and sef-
purfcaton whch woud be unpossbe of human attanment
had God not provded the speca potenc to whch have
so often auded but the nature of whch t s not possbe
to descrbe wthout enterng upon these premnar remarks
whch have e tended over a greater number of pages than
antcpated when frst took up m pen.
rom passages whch have aread quoted t has been
made cear that there are men n the cerca professon who
are read to abandon ther od dogmas who conscous of the
defects n the hurch are read to see t ose tsef for the
sake of humant and who are an ous to co-operate n
budng up a hurch for the future whch sha teach
that the true rtua s a ho fe n a ts departments.
ere s a bass for reconstructon wpon whch the man of
scence cannot refuse to bud once et t be cear under-
stood that the hurch of the future does not demand a beef
n an speca dogma that t mposes no ceremona observ-
ances and demands no sub ecton of the reason no voaton
of the conscence and the man of scence w be the frst to
on hands n the good work of rearng such an edfce. f we
are to udge from a recent utterance b Professor u e he
s aread far on the road towards such a consunnnaton.
n an artce entted Scence and Moras he wrtes :
The student of nature who starts from the a om of the
unversat of the aw of causaton cannot refuse to admt
an e terna e stence f he admts the conservaton of energ
he cannot den the possnt of an eterna energ f he
admts the e stence of mmatera phenomena n the form
of conscousness he must admt the possbt at an rate
of an eterna seres of such phenomena and f hs studes
have not been barren of the best fruts of the nvestgaton
of nature he w have sense enough to see that when Spno a
sa s Per Deum ntego ens absoute nfntmn hoc est sb-
stantam constantem nfnts attrbuto the God so conceved
s one that on a ver g eat foo ndeed woud den even
n hs eart. Ph sca scence s as tte athestc as t s
materastc.
Te mportance of ths passage s that t s wrtten from
ortngt tevew December 1886.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
136 S T L G .
the heart and not from the nteect for t s n ndrect con-
tradcton wth the ogca deductons of Professor u e s
scentfc concusons. n the same artce he remarks That
t woud be qute correct to sa that matera changes are the
causes of ps chca phenomena. nd agan he taks of
the phenomena of conscousness as such and apart from
the ph sca process b whch the are caed nto e stence.
These phenomena he has aread descrbed as beng mmatera
phenomena and these he sa s are caed nto e stence not
b God but b a ph sca process a concepton as unthnk-
abe as an ever propounded b theoogans and rreconcabe
wth the statement that ph sca scence s not materastc.
The words ps chca phenomena are a tte vague and
Professor u e woud probab ncude affecton voton
and reason under ths head and he makes them have ther
orgn n matera changes. ut hs nature s too nobe
and the affectona sde of hm too hgh deveoped to aow
hm to be dragged b hs ratona facut down to the athesm
and surface materasm whch have reduced some phoso-
phers to the condton of mbect have aread auded
to and whch he admts makes a man a foo ndeed so
he cngs to hs God and to mmaterasm n spte of the
ogca demma n whch he s anded thereb and whch
forces from hm some curous and contradctor utterances.
Thus he sa s at one moment that conscousness s a func-
ton of the bran and as t certan cannot be of a bran
whch has undergone the chemca change caed death he
oes on to e pan that b functon he means that effect
or seres of effects whch resut from the actvt of an organ.
Ths mpes that the bran s made actve b a force actng
on t otherwse t woud keep tsef ave b ts own gen-
eratve energ and contradcts hs prevous statement that
matera changes are the causes of ps chca phenomena.
t s evdent the are on the transmttng meda for them.
n dscoursng to the hrstan oung men of ambrdge
he tes them that t s an ndsputabe truth that what we
ca the matera word s on known to us under the forms
of the dea word and as Descartes tes us our knowedge
* of the sou s more ntmate and certan than our knowedge
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
L G L SP UL T S. 137
of the bod . f our knowedge of the sov s so ntmate
and certan s t dentca wth that conscousness whch s
a functon of the bran or s the bran the organ whch t
renders actve f the sou s not matera of what does t
consst n these and man other questons regardng the
sou we shoud have been gad of some ght from Professor
u e more especa as he tes us that f there s one
thng cear about the progress of modern scence t s the
tendenc to reduce a scentfc probems e cept those whch
are pure mathematca to questons of moecuar ph scs
that s to sa to the attractons repusons motons and
co-ordnaton of the utmate partces of matter. s the
composton of the sou a scentfc probem and f not wh
not f t s not because t s be ond the regon of scentfc
nvestgaton and cannot e reduced to a queston of moec-
uar ph scs wh venture to sa that our knowedge of t
s more ntmate and certan than that of our bod or to
ncude n that nvestgaton conscousness and dare to te us
what t s or s not a product of and that t s mmatera
and therefore devod of the utmate partces of matter
n a word wh trespass upon the regons of subsurface
matter wth the processes of surface observaton and presume
to te us an thng about them Scence pumes tsef upon
refusng to nvestgate an thng outsde the regon t cas
postve but to ths regon t f es no mts and no medum
at a sprtua crce makes greater cams upon our credut
than when t tres to te us how we are made and what part
of us s matera and what mmatera.
The professor of boog dscoursng upon the orgn and
nature of human fe as an authort s as arrogant and pre-
sumptuous as the professor of theoog who assumes to hm-
sef the rght to dctate on matters of dvne truth. t s
dffcut to sa whch set of gudes s the bndest.
The phenomena of matter and force sa s Professor
T nda e wthn our nteectua range and so far as
the reach we w at a ha ards push our nqures but
behnd and above and around a the vast m ster of ths
unverse es unsoved and so far as we are concerned s
La Sermons p. 340.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
138 S T L G .
ncapabe of souton. Then wh go be ond t Unfortu-
nate that nteectua range s so e cessve mted that t
ust perceves the few surface croppngs up of the aws whch
govern the phenomena of matter and force but the data
whch the furnsh are not on tota nadequate for the
constructon of an sound theor of the unverse but are
hgh mseadng. Ths s because a attempt to sove the
vast m ster of ths unverse under the mtatons mposed
b our e terna senses and our nteectua facutes must
prove abortve because t necessar nvoves the deas of
space sub ect to those mtatons and dependent upon meas-
urements whch the afford but whch do not e st n fact.
Ths s ustrated b the statement of Professor T nda
that the dea of dstance between the attractve atoms s of
the hghest mportance n our concepton of the s stem of
ths word for the matter of the word ma be cassfed
under two dstnct heads atoms and moecues whch have
aread combned and thus satsfed ther mutua attractons
and atoms and moecues whch have not et combned and
whose mutua attractons are therefore unsatsfed. ut n-
asmuch as there s no mt to atoms whch are as eterna
nfnte and ndestructbe as the forces of whch the are the
transmttng meda t s evdent that we sha soon reach a
regon whch transcends the range of nteectua specuaton
and to whch the dea of dstance s absoute napp-
cabe because t mpes the e stence of space whch s
mere a creaton of our mted facutes. t never seems to
enter the head of an man of scence that facutes ma
e st wthn us whch woud enabe us to e tend our
range of vson. Granted sa s the same dstngushed
man that a defnte thought and a defnte moecuar
acton n the bran occur smutaneous we do not pos-
sess the nteectua organ nor apparent an rudment of
the organ whch woud enabe us to pass b a process of
reasonng from the one to the other : the chasm between
the two casses of phenomena woud st reman nteec-
tua mpassabe. . nteectua mpassabe es but
mora passabe b those organs of whch we a possess the
rudments f the were deveoped b processes of dscpne
ragments of Scence vo. . p. 9 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
GU D T S. 139
whch t s the provnce of those engaged n the ew efor-
maton to dscover and app . These have no mtatons
ether of tme or space for the are evoved b ove of God
who s nfnte and b servce of the neghbour whose coec-
tve fe s eterna. t s satsfactor to have Professor T n-
da s own statement of a beef n the e stence and effcac
of sprtua nsght wch can grappe wth probems be ond
the scope of superfca observaton for n descrbng the ut-
mate probem of ph scs he sa s that t s to reduce matter
* b ana ss to ts owest condton of dvsbt and force
to ts smpest manfestaton and then b s nthess to con-
struct from these eements the word as t stands. e are
st a ong wa from the fna souton of ths probem and
* when the souton comes t w be more one of sprtua
nsght than of actua observaton.
e too ke hs dstngushed coeague becomes nvoved
n contradctons b the confct whch takes pace etween
the forces of hs sprtua and nteectua nature. or ese-
where he sa s that the am and effort of scence s to e -
pan the unknown n terms of the known so he proceeds
to descrbe an entt and tes us that t s not necessar
a free human sou. Ths s a defnton of one unknown
as beng not necessar another unknown. gan he re-
marks our hosoph a our scence and a our art
a are the potenta fres of the sun. nd agan : at
are the core and essence of ths h pothess ph sca evou-
ton Strp t naked and ou stand face to face wth the
* noton that not aone the more gnobe forms of anmacuar
or anma fe not aone the e quste and wonderfu mechan-
sm of the human bod but that te human mnd tsef
emoton nteect w and a ther phenomena were once
atent n a fer coud.
Professor u e dffers from m here for n an attempted
defnton of vtat he compares t wth aquost . fter
referrng to some of the we-known propertes of water he
remarks : evertheess we ca these and man other
strange penomena the propertes of water and we do not
* hestate to beeve that n some wa or other the resut
from the component eements of water.
ragentw f Scence vo. . . 94.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
140 S T L G .
e do not assume that somethng caed aquost
entered nto and took possesson of the o de of h drogen as
soon as t was formed. hat ustfcaton s there then for
the assumpton of the e stence n the vng matter whch
has no representatve or correaton n the not-vng matter
whch gave rse to t hat better phosophca status has
vtat than aquost
Those who have begun to brdge however mperfect
Professor T nda s mpassabe chasm know that a the pro-
pertes of water contan fe and what Professor u e cas
aquost s the resut of vtat n ts consttuent eements
that there s no such thng as not-vng matter and that
the on dfference between t and so-caed vng matter
conssts n a chemca transformaton of the atomc fe-
partces that matter wthout fe s a contradcton n
terms that death s mere an appearance whch s con-
dtoned b our senses and that t s n reat on another
form of fe the one set of non-sentent nterocked atoms
contnung to act vta though unconscous n surface
nature and the other set of sentent atoms whch have been
set free actng vta and more or ess conscous n sub-
surface nature and that a theor on the practca bass of
fe based on the h pothess that the phenomenon we ca
death mpes an actua e tncton of the vta prncpe must
be from frst to ast a contradcton n terms. hat s energ
but another name for fe and what s the conservaton of
energ but the conservaton of fe f the two great scen-
tfc dscoveres of the da the orgn of speces and the
conservaton of energ the one nvoves a great faac
though there s a refecton of truth n t and the other f b
energ s understood fe s the most fundamenta truth that
scence has ever dscovered.
Professor T nda sa s : eevng as do n the contnut
of nature cannot stop abrupt where our mcroscope ceases
to be of use. ere the vson of the mnd suppements
authortatve the vson of the e e. an nteectua
necesst cross the boundar of the e permenta evdence
and dscover n matter . . . the promse and potenc of a
terrestra fe. There s a stronger ndcaton of Professor
T nda s rudmentar organ n ths than n an thng he
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S T M T L SM. 141
has ever wrtten. t s ths potenc whch resdes n te
matter of a terrestra fe whch vvfes aquost and dead
as we as ng protopasm and sou and conscousness and
ph sca phenomena and a the other products of the un-
verse vsbe or nvsbe surface matera or subsurface
matera and ths potenc we ca God. nce admt that
and surface materasm wth athesm n ts tran dsappears
from the regon of phosoph and scentfc men and pro-
fessors of boog w no onger fnd themseves dragged
n opposte drectons b ther hgher mora and ower n-
teectua natures. The sa ngs of these dstngushed men
and ther coeagues a over urope mght be quoted ad
nfntum to prove that the more the seek to probe the
secrets of nature the more vague contradctor and shaow
are the deductons whch the e tract from those secrets.
f have fet mpeed to wrte strong on ths sub ect t
s because whe ther dscoveres are most vauabe the
concusons drawn from them are becomng da more
dangerous to the hgher mora deveopment of man. Ther
names carr great weght ther sngeness of purpose ther
devoton ndefatgabe ndustr and earnestness cannot fa
to nspre the hghest respect but so ong as each concu-
son at whch the arrve tends more and more to make
surface nature ts own frst cause and reegates the creatve
agenc nto an deasm whch man of them on cng to
because the are afrad to abandon t n the face of a word
not et prepared to ose ts God so ong w the contnue
unwttng but nsdous to undermne the mora fabrc
of socet n the hope of rearng n ts pace an nteectua
phantas whch we t tortures good men wth doubt w
open wde the doors to soca dsntegraton and ncreasng
mora depravt .
n sa ng ths however must make man e ceptons.
am mere audng to the genera tendenc of scentfc
research. n Te Unseen Unverse b Professors afour
Stewart and Tat n Lfe after Death b rechner former
rofessor of Ph scs at Lep g n a work caed tra
h scs and n the wrtngs of severa men of scence n
merca we have ndcatons of that sprtua nsgt wth-
out whch a scentfc nvestgaton must be van ndeed.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
142 S T L G .
Professor u e sa s that n whchever wa we ook
at te matter morat s based on feeng not on regon
ut he aso tes us n the artce above quoted that the
safet of morat s n scence. rom the present standpont
of regon and scence these utterances drect contradct
one another but the woud not f scence ke morat was
ooked at through the burnng-gass of dvne umnated
feeng or affecton. egon coud then be made ratona
enough to satsf scence and scence dvne enough to be
ncorporated nto regon. So soon as scentfc men have
aboured as energetca and as conscentous wth them-
seves mora as the have nteectua and have fooded
those menta e panses whch ther studes have rendered
receptve wth that dvne scentfc umnaton so soon
as b arduous effort and ordea the sha have paced them-
seves upon that mora emnence where atomc contact can
be estabshed wth approprate dvne force w the sove
ther doubts as to God s e stence s overrung provdence.
s surpassng ove and s nfnte attrbutes. The w
not understand m for who b searchng can fnd out God
but the w fee m and receve reveatons n regard
to m adapted to ther own condton but often ncom-
muncabe to others. The w know more. The w un-
derstand what that atent potenc n matter s b means of
whch the word s to be fted b ther efforts combned
wth those of others of a countres ranks and races out
of the sough of sefshness n whch t s waowng and
paced on that sod foundaton of ove the frst stone of
whch was ad on earth b hrst actng under the drect
operaton of the dvne affecton as never man dd before or
snce and especa adapted for ths great work n a manner
to whch sha present aude.
u e s ume p. 207.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
143
PT .
L G US S ST MS : T US S D US S SP T D M DS
SP T L G S T T D M US ST D -
L L T MP SS L T P D M ST T G T T
SUP L S T UT S D S D T ULT S
US LS D M T DS SP T D L PM T
SU SU S US SS M G T D T U S -
LD S L T D T U S TT T D PULS D P DS
M L T M T S G UPS T U S T
D DU L T S L LD S L T D S LS
T LL U S L G S D S TS ST UDD ST
M SL M D T L G US G S T S ST T U -
S D SP T S D G SP -
T D L G US T L .
n the foregong pages have endeavoured to ana se the
nature of what s caed nspraton to app that ana ss
to the sacred books upon whch regons have been founded
from the earest tmes and especa to the be and to
show that te s stems of theoog whch have resuted
from them whe the ave no doubt served as a vauabe
mora agent and were adapted to the mora and nteectua
condton of the races and the epochs at the tme of the
dever . of the ethca teachng and ceremona observances
whch the en oned were aso a frutfu source of ev
gvng rse to a pecuar cass of voent passons and
engenderng among men bgotr and h pocrs sprtua
r e ntoerance and nfdet b reason of the arrogance
wth whch the camed a monopo of truth b the btter-
ness wt whch the denounced unbeevers b the narrow
and human vew whch the took of the dvne attrbutes
b the m stca vague and contradctor character of ter
utterances the terrors whc te aunted u-fore ev-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
144 S T L G .
doers and the brbes the hed out to the good thus causng
bood wars and reentess persecutons and barrng a pro-
gress towards a better knowedge of dvne truth than that
whch the presented e ceptng at the cost of mart rdom
to those who dared to attempt to advance Godward.
t was not possbe that ths shoud be otherwse. t s
a condton of man s e stence that he shoud be engaged
n a perpetua strugge after a knowedge of God and he s
thereto mpeed n pursuance of an nstnct as frm m-
panted n hm as that whch causes an nfant to seek for
ts nourshment at ts mother s breast. Ths cravng after
the Det s unversa e ceptng n the st happ ver
sma cass whch s confned to hrstendom whch s
sufferng from menta ndgeston and n whch e cusve
nteecta deveopment s rapd crushng out a mora
aspraton and commttng -sucde b the unwhoesome
stran. or though scence ma not et rease t the
negaton of the Det and the adopton b man of sur-
face matter as hs orgn woud nevtab sooner or ater
destro hs s mpath for hs feows were t not that no
amount of metaph sca rgmaroe though t ma do much
harm to the few w ever e tngush the earnng after God
of the man . Men ma crave after matter and even go
so far as to eat the ca of whch the thnk the are made
ke some South mercan trbes but the w never nst
ths unnatura appette nto the word at arge.
t s then to ths nsatabe ongng that the word owes ts
bnd attachment to ts regons but nasmuch as the men
who thus crave are nevertheess fu of mperfecton and of
ev passons of a sorts as we as of aspraton after God
and of an nstnct of brother ove ther nspratons partake
of the prevaent character of the perod and of the race and
athough more or ess charged wth dvne truth are aso
heav charged wth mora mperfecton. or the nspred
teacher though n advance of hs tme was nevertheess a
refecton of t. The msfortune has awa s been that he
coud not conve to hs foowers the dvne fe whch had
charged hm wth the message he devered and whch had
rased hm to hs hgh offce wthout tncturng t wth hs
persona mperfectons.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T U S L SP T . 14
he the regous aspraton was powerfu enough to de-
mand a reveaton wth such persstence that t was obtaned
t was not powerfu enough to keep men up to the sprt of t.
The treasured the husk and worshpped t prncpa quar-
reed over t and approprated t from each other because
the consdered t a sort of tasman to avert danger and
ensure safet but wth the e cepton of those who are caed
m stcs the never tred to get at the kerne and even
these as sha present show on parta succeeded
and kept what the knew so bured n secres that the
word was none the wser for t. or ths however the
m stcs are not to be bamed for n ts then condton the
word was not read for t and now humant has passed
nto a new phase to whch m stcsm s not approprate.
t s from ths husk nstead of from the kerne then that
regous s stems have been e tracted upon t the hurches
have been but and wth t socet has been fed. o won-
der that the resuts have been what we have shown them
to be ut the tme has come for the prodga to turn awa
from ths unwhoesome det for the husk has ceased to satsf
hs awakened regous nstnct and he craves food more
suted to hs sprtua dgeston food not admnstered to
hm n the frst nstance b nspred prophet or seer n
the second b nspred hurch and n the thrd b sem-
nspred prest but drawn from the rcher storehouse of hs
own nspraton and hs deep nner e perence and conscous-
ness. The da of e cusve nspred men and e cusve
nspred hurches has passed awa . The unversa nspra-
ton s about to descend upon a who earnest seek for t
the da of that omforter or more tera eper
whch was promsed and whch w gude those who re-
ceve t nto a truth.
f therefore am a out to enter upon a seres of what
ma appear dogmatc statements as beng the resut of what
beeve ths eper has taught me sha endeavour to
do so n a humt conscous tat the must be ver
mperfect for as have aread sad knowedge thus derved
must awa s partake of te tant of the ndvdua troug
whom t comes t beng mora as we as th sca
mpossbe for an uman beng to purge hmsef from t

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
14G S T L G .
aud for ths ver smpe reaso that he forms an ntegra
part of a great dseased whoe.
The popuar theoogca dea that b the acton of the Sprt
of God a man can become actua dssevered sprtua from
hs feows and eevated above them b a dscrete degree
to use Swedenborgan phraseoog on to another mora pat-
form s a stupendous faac the nature of whch none knew
better than hrst when e was ncorporated nto the earth-
maad . Therefore e sad ow am stratened unt
these thngs be accompshed f a man s fu of scrofua
there s not a speck of hs organsm whch s free from tant
and so t s wth the word and a that s n t f one
member suffers a the members must suffer wth t. More-
over an attempt of a man to dsconnect hmsef from hs
feows n the hour of ther need b rsng hgher woud be
so sefsh that the ver effort woud cause hm to snk nstead
of to rse. t s not therefore because magne m sef to
be an better than others or more favoured than others or
e pect to be saved more than others or so far as am aware
have an persona feeng n the matter that enter upon
ths task but smp because fee t to be mposed upon
me as a sacred dut from whch dare not shrnk.
f am obged to make statements dogmatca whch are
ncapabe of proof b a process of reasonng t s because
when one s absoute certan of a fact t s dffcut to speak
of t otherwse than dogmatca even f t s not suscep-
tbe of proof. Thus ma be conscous of havng pan n
some part of m bod n consequence of a remed whch
had apped and state t as an absoute fact though t ma be
qute mpossbe for me to prove t e cept b sa ng to those
who doubt me pp the same remed and ou w fee
the same pan. nd as a certan cass of sprtua e per-
ences are ether emotona ps chca or ph sca and not
nteectua the are not susceptbe of nteectua demon-
straton and n fact ma not be demonstrabe b emotona
ps chca or ph sca evdence much dependng n that case
on temperament or organc condtons. Thus one person s a
powerfu magnetser and another ncapabe of magnetsng
but ver susceptbe to magnetc nfuence.
Scentfc men who are now deang wth forces whch are
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
D SP . 147
ne pcabe to them n consequence of ther caprcous charac-
ter and rreguar manfestaton shoud have no dffcut n
admttng tat when one s deang wth these same or
anaogous forces n a far more subte regon of nature one
s nether bound to e pan ther acton nor to guarantee an
smart of resut n ever case. The most one can do s to
gve the concusons at whch he has arrved as the outcome
of e perence and havng put others on the same track eave
them to work out ther own resuts. The great dffcut
whch presents tsef n the endeavour to descrbe these e per-
ences s the poorness of the anguage whch does not provde
terms for the eucdaton of them. n attempt to conve
the nature of the concusons arrved at must suffer from ths
cause. Moreover as comparatve few persons have entered
nto condtons where ther subsurface conscousness has been
at a deveoped man statements whch are made must
necessar appear fantastc and scarce comprehensbe.
have aread used the ustraton of ee s Motor to
show how d naspherc force can operate on e terna substance
and the tremendous potentat whch t possesses. t s
ths same nteratomc energ of whch scence has now
dscovered the e stence but whch s tsef transmtted b
means of atoms that produces the phenomena of h pnotsm
teepath medumshp and the abnorma manfestatons whch
characterse occutsm and orenta magc and whch s caed
n the anguage of the sotersts astra fud. t s ths
same force n a st hgher deveopment whch s pro ected
from nvsbe bengs nto the organsms of persons st n the
fes b varous processes whch sha present descrbe
and whch enabes them under certan condtons to nter-
weave ther organsms wth ours n a manner nconcevab
ntmate and actng drect on our nerve-centres to affect
us sensatona n a manner ndescrbabe to those who have
not undergone the e perence but unmstakabe to those who
have. t s to ths d naspherc contact that te stera
and convusons that so often attend regous e ataton and
revvas are due whch are genera supposed b the en-
thusasts who wtness them to be the operaton of the o
Ghost.
ssumng then tat condtons can be reached b the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
148 S T L G .
nterockng of the d naspherc atoms of those who are n-
vsbe wth those of persons st n ths fe especa n
the case where pneumatc as we as ps chc nterockng has
preceded the decease of one of the partes and that t s
possbe for a commngng of deas to take pace n whch
those of the nvsbe partner sha arge predomnate
though the w have to take form through the channe pro-
vded for t n the mora e panses and menta processes of
the vng partner and assumng further that the nvsbe
partner was possessed of a powerfu and we-traned nteect
and was deveoped mora to a ver e ceptona degree t
s evdent that beng reeased from the trammes of the fesh
the facut of nsght and observaton nto natura phenomena
of such a person woud resut n knowedge of a deep
nterestng and vauabe knd. t woud not be nfabe for
the hghest anges of whch we have an knowedge are pro-
gressng and progress mpes mperfecton but t mght
contan certan truths whch are absoute vta to our own
progress and warnngs b whch terrbe and unknown
dsasters ma be averted. So far as we know no prophets or
seers have had an other channes of nspraton than those
thus provded b the nvsbes of our own unverse who are
n mmedate rapport wth those above them and so on up
the seres and an cam to a hgher nspraton s the resut
of gnorance or concet on the part of those camng to be
nspred. The vaue of the nspraton must awa s be con-
dtoned on the mora status of the recpent here and of
the recpent n the unseen part of our word and as there
are those who have rsen to ver oft and ure states what
the transmt cannot be other than oft and pure ndeed
the dffcut the fee s to reduce ther nspraton to the
eve of our facut of recepton and apprehenson the vsbe
sde of the word not beng n a condton to receve an n-
spraton hgher than t can obtan from the nvsbe sde of
t. h n nnet -nne cases out of a hundred these are
ether so m stca or so unpractca or so vague or so vugar
as to be of ver tte use have e paned n an earer
chapter.
n order however to understand what foows t s neces-
sar agan to revert to the mora soca and nteectua
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T U S LD. 149
composton of that subsurface or supersensuous word whch
forms part of our own. The magnetc condtons there beng
atogether dfferent from what the are here n consequence
of the absence of an of those gross moecues whch we
ca matera the functons of the supersensuous ph sca
bodes of those there can scarce be conceved of b us
and an attempt to descrbe the reaton the bear to n-
teect and emoton woud be ke tr ng to descrbe red to
a man who s coour-bnd. Suffce t to sa that both the
ph sca and menta s stems are far more than the are here
absoute domnated and controed b the emotona whch
operatng through the w pro ects the powerfu forces whch
are stored n t. The resut s that attracton and repuson
as between ndvduas act nfnte more powerfu there
than the do here and as ocat there s the resut of the
mora condtons whch create t the pace where peope are
means the mora state or condton n whch the are. Tme
n the same wa s cacuated b the progresson of states
nether tme nor space havng an e stence as we understand
them here. t resuts from ths that peope are a ether
rresstb attracted or repeed accordng to ther mora
affntes but these n turn depend upon the mora and
nteectua condton n whch the were at the tme of
eavng ths earth wth reference to the socetes n the other
through whch b atomc correaton the derved ther fe.
To these on eavng ths word the are at once and rre-
sstb drawn. s however mpermanenc s as uddha
so strenuous and earnest nssted the aw of the unverse
t s not to reman wth them awa s for the ndvduas
of whch these socetes are composed n obedence to the
powerfu magnetc condtons whch preva are constant
changng and passng nto ger or ower condtons as the
case ma be. t foows from ts that ever ndvdua here
s affated so to speak wth a group who correspond to
hs mora and ratona condton and from whom he draws
hs fe. t s a curous reecton that materasts here
derve ther nspraton that there s nothng be ond the
matter of whch ter senses are cognsant from the mater-
asts who od the same vew tere and who consder that
there s no matter outsde of that of wch ther 1 todes are
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
1 0 S T L G .
composed and whch the hod to be the orgn of fe. Ths
vew havng once mpregnated the mnds of those who are
affated to them here the atter are aso unabe to conceve
of an matter outsde of them and whch s not sensuous.
n the same wa a races and regons have ther cor-
respondng races and regons from whch the draw ther
fe. Thus the ver owest t pes such for nstance as the
os esmen of South frca or the edas of e on or the
aborgnes of ustraa are ph sca sustaned through
and mora nspred b those who have passed from ths
word and who beong to the same races for ther atomc
condton woud render t mpossbe for them to draw fe
ntegence or mora conscousness from the hghest earth
human t pes wth whom ther atomc eements have no
affnt . Thus there are races n the unseen word who have
not et deveoped there as there are races n the natura
word who have not et deveoped here accordng to our
notons of deveopment. Ths s due to the fact of the tme
not havng et come for the efforescence of the pecuar
sprtua t pe whch the represent n whch the nteectua
sde of ther nature s subordnate to the emotona as for
nstance n the case of the frcan races whose mora evou-
ton when t once begns w progress wth vast rapdt .
These races w not suffer n the evoutonar process from
havng ved so ong n a state of barbarsm and from
havng been preserved unt now from the bghtng nfuence
of what we ca cvsaton.
The aw of the affnt of atoms governs the reatons of
the two sectons of the unverse and the transmsson and
nterchange of fe between them. Thus the good of each
race accordng to ther quat of mora conscousness and
ntegence act upon ther own race on earth to enghten
them whe the bad endeavour to nfuence them for ev
a beng atomca nterocked together ps chca and
thus possessed b good and ev peope who to dstngush
them from those n the fesh we ca sprts.
t s the same wth the regons. hurches and sects.
Ther nfuence s ver powerfu because t s awa s more or
ess organsed. The most powerfu organsatons of ths knd
are the uddhst the Mosem and the omanst. f these
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
L G S T U S . 1 1
the uddst s the most powerfu. t owes ts strength to
ts antqut to ts numbers and to the mght stores of force
t has garnered up b the practce of regous ascetcsm
durng 2 00 ears to ts profound knowedge of the aws of
that force and the methods of ts conservaton and appca-
ton and to the potenc of ts sprt of sef-sacrfce whch
athough msdrected renders t b far the most powerfu
sprtua agenc whch now e sts of a speca knd the best
evdence of whch s that t has but to put forth a tte of
ts ong-atent energ and t can affect the most mght
educated and cvsed communt n hrstendom far more
powerfu than that socet wth a ts mssonar enter-
prse can affect t. do not mean n the number of so-caed
converts but n ther quat .
The Mosem s the ne t most powerfu socet because
there s far more fath n ts adherents than there s among
the omansts the arge proporton of whom who beeve are
women or peasants. t s aso far more n s mpath wth
savage trbes and the regon tsef beng of a debased and
at the same tme fanatca t pe can more rapd come nto
atomc reaton wth them than hrstans can. t therefore
makes more converts annua than an other regon of
the present da though as these are among the entra
frcan trbes ts operatons n ths drecton are tte
known
The omanst socet derves ts strength from ts admra-
be organsaton ts unscrupuous methods and ts mmense
prestge. The nterna corrupton of the Greek hurch the
degradaton of ts presthood ts race mtatons and the
soca and potca eements whch are combnng aganst t
render ts nvsbe organsaton much ess powerfu than
that of ome.
t s the most encouragng sgn of the tmes that there s
no regous socet n the unseen part of our unverse whch
s weakenng wth the same rapdt as the ngcan. Ts
arses from the fact of ts defectve organsaton of the wde
dfferences of opnon whch obtan wthn ts pae and whch
prevent a coheson of the numbers who profess to beong
* Suce the a ove was wrtten attenton as been caed to ths fact b
anon Ta or and Mr oaworth Smth.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
1 2 S T L G .
to t here but who abandon t mmedate the eave earth-
fe for the same reasons for e terna conformt do not
e st n the unseen whch do here and aso from the defec-
ton of that mmense cass of truth-seekers who desert t here
because the are n atomc reaton wth man who have
abandoned t there and whose reasons for havng done so are
so forcb pro ected nto the mnds of ther earth frends
that these atter at once foow ther e ampe.
t the same tme the dentca dfferences contnue to pre-
va among those who cng to t n the nvsbe word whch
do here. There are those who not havng found the bss the
antcpated b an act of fath here st trust to the merts of
the bood of hrst to procure t for them there and others
who for the same reason re on the promse made to Peter
as to the rock upon whch the hurch was to be but and on
the effcac of the ucharst and so wth ever sect down
to that sma and worth bod the hrstadephans the a
draw ther fe and nspraton from the group that beongs
to them and that to whch the beong. speca pecuart
attaches to the atter sect auded to because the derve ther
nspraton from a cass of persons n the unseen who magne
themseves to be dead. Ths s not an uncommon form of
haucnaton and Swedenborg gves some snguar nstances
of persons who were convnced that the woud not ve agan
unt the resurrecton and refused to rse from ther beds
whch the beeved to be ther graves. The deuson common
to some peope that death s tantamount to annhaton and
that whch possesses others that there s no fe after death
unt the udgment-da s one whch those who have ded
under ts spe and therefore contnue to chersh n the un-
seen pro ect unconscous to themseves nto the mnds of
mortas here because the reman f ed n t. Those who
arrve at ths concuson from ther nterpretaton of certan
te ts n the be do so from a mstaken concepton of the
event whch s caed the resurrecton the nature of whch
the apostes themseves dd not cear understand or the
woud have stated t n terms whch woud have avoded the
dvergences of opnon whch e st among hrstans on the
sub ect. The resurrecton does n fact e press n one
word that recombnaton of atoms whch w be rendered
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T SU T . 1 3
possbe as the resut of the new deveopment of d naspherc
force now begnnng to operate n the surface word and
whch certan coud not operate were t not for the e st-
ence and actve abours of those ver bengs who are to rse
agan. these abours the w wth the co-operaton
of human bengs here so assmate the condtons of the
asbe wth the n dsbe that the moment w fna arrve
t ma be more or ess catastrophca when we sha
once agan see those who have been ad n ther graves
vng and movng amongst us as human bengs whe our
own organsms w have undergone such a mght change
that the w partake of the same nature and death w
have been swaowed up n vctor . Ths s the dawn of the
resttuton of a thngs a certant n the dm future but of
the tmes and the seasons knoweth no man.
t shoud awa s be remembered that those from whom
ths nspraton comes are as a rue those who have most
recent oned the ma ort because of course the are
n the most ntmate atomc rapport wth those the eft
behnd n fact e cept n the case of a drect bood-te
whch creates a speca atomc reaton t s mpossbe for
those who have ong snce passed awa to estabsh atomc
reatons wth a person on ths earth e ceptng through the
channe of an organsm whch had estabshed such atomc
reatons wth that person prevous to e terna dssouton.
The ndoo ewsh and Parsee regons deserve a word of
notce the frst because t s the on regon now e tant
whch has e sted snce prehstorc tmes a fact whch bears
suffcent testmon to the e traordnar sprtua energ
whch must have aunched t nto the word through the per-
sonates of ama and hrshna who athough the have
come to be regarded as m thca personages were none te
ess men and the recpents of a dvne wsdom su eror to
an thng tat has e sted snce wth one e cepton and
whose work remans the most stupendous regous monument
of whc we have an record debased degraded and frag-
mentar though t be now and though the subsurface n-
doosm whch has sustaned t through so man thousands of
ears has ong been undergong a process of gradua but
sure dsntegraton and deca .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
1 4 S T L G .
The ewsh and Parsee socetes have man ponts n com-
mon. mong the great teachers of the word none have had
more marked personates than Moses and oroaster. The
regous fe whch the nfused nto the socetes the taught
has ressted n a remarkabe wa attack both from wthn
and from wthout. t has survved sprtua treacher and
word persecuton and has been powerfu enough to bnd
and hod together b ts nterna atomc te each of these two
sets of wanderers over the earth s surface. The have had a
pecuar and tr ng ordea to pass through because a pecuar
destn awats them. The speca characterstc of the unseen
socetes of whch the form the vsbe porton s toughness
combned wth fe bt . t s ths pabe obstnac whch
has enabed them to weather the storms through whch the
have passed and whch s now begnnng to take an atered
shape n the unseen socetes preparator to a new deveop-
ment whch need not nvove ther destructon but whch
must nvove ther transformaton. n ths the w dffer
from a the other regons to .whch have auded. The
reason of ths s that wth them aone to name the race s to
name the regon. Ths trba characterstc whch s den-
tfed wth ther respectve regons operates n a speca
manner n the reatons whch the ewsh and Parsee com-
muntes n the nvsbe part of the unverse occup towards
the rest of ts nhabtants and when the regous and soca
catac sm whch s now begnnng there cumnates the
w not be affected b t n the same wa as the other races
and regons but t s not gven to me to know an detas
n regard to ths. that s certan s that as regons have
wa ed and waned n tmes of ore unt nothng was eft of
them but nscrbed monuments or engraved tabets or m tho-
ogca egends and poems so a e stng regons are doomed
agan to wane and ndeed are wanng now and from ther
debrs the quckened fe of humant w burst forth to the
reasaton of a new and hgher dea than the most ardent
dscpes of the greatest teachers ever deemed possbe.
s to the rapdt of the growth of ths new deveopment
no one can predct for that depends upon man s e ercse of
hs own free w n fosterng and co-operatng wth the forces
that must use hm as ther channe of operaton but t w

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T M T . 1
ad hm mmense to gve hs w an mpetus n the rght
drecton f he s made aware of some of the aws that govern
that force. The most mportant of these s that t can on
act through a chan of atomc partces speca adapted for
t. Ths aw was apparent unknown to seers who have
magned themseves n drect communcaton wth the pro-
phets and sages of a b gone perod and notab wth hrst.
Ths was the case wth Swedenborg whose spendd ntro-
mssons nto the unseen equa f the do not surpass those
of an other seer and paptate wth dvne truth and who
was doubtess convnced that he conversed face to face wth
hrst but ths was not possbe and for ths reason.
t s we known to scence that n the natura bod a
the atomc partces undergo perodca change n the course
of a certan number of ears. The same hods good wth
the sprtua bod on there s not the same perodct
as n natura tme but the atoms of a person who has
passed nto the nner word are perpetua changng as the
person rses or fas mora and so at ast ose a drect
affnt wth persons st n the fesh. n the case of those
whose mora condton here s ver advanced the can st
reman attached atomca to those who are rsng upward
for a onger perod than persons of a ower t pe but sooner
or ater ther hod becomes attenuated and the ether foow
them or are attached to a more recent deceased organsm
n the unseen suted to ther mora condton. n an case
t woud be mpossbe for a person here to be so attached to
one who had passed awa sa more than a hundred ears
ago or be ond the e treme mt of natura od age but t
woud be perfect possbe to be ndrect attached to suc
a one through an ntermedar who had passed awa more
recent and thus coud form te nk between the two.
n tat case the contact woud seem drect though n pont of
fact t woud not be and whatever apparent communcaton
took pace between the two woud be heav carged wth
the ndvduat of the ntermedar .
hen t comes to a queston of contact between a human
personat and the personat of rst the ntermedares
woud be more numerous toug the effect upon te nman
beng here woud .st be that of drect contact wth hrst.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
1 6 S T L G .
ere the communcatons not so tempered the potenc of
them woud be such that no man coud receve them and ve
even f he coud survve he possesses no facutes whch
woud enabe hm to comprehend them. The therefore
reach hm e act adapted to hs mora state and the
quat of hs nterna facut transformng ther character
b new atomc combnatons wth the atomc eements of
each ntermedar on the downward scae and n each case
takng up some of the quat of those atoms and fna
reachng the human beng n a form whch hs own dos n-
crases enabe hm to assmate. ad Swedenborg for n-
stance been born and bred a ew he mght have equa
supposed he saw and taked wth Moses. s memorabe
reatons whch were representatons pro ected on hs* mnd
b those wth whom he was n s mpath and atomc attach-
ment woud n that case a have been adapted to the ewsh
nstead of the hrstan theoog he mght have been per-
fect honest and et have conve ed a tota erroneous m-
presson of the reatons whch actua subsst now between
Moses and hrst. or the same reason t woud be amost
mpossbe now for a strong beever n Swedenborg whose
nterna facutes were thus opened to see an thng but a
Swedeuborgan vew of thngs.
en at sprtua stances ewton eper rstote and
other ancent sages profess to appear and wrte ther names
as an evdence of ther dentt t s absoute certan that
t s not ewton eper or rstote at a but a ate
deceased ndvdua probab of a ver ow t pe or the
medum hmsef f he happens to be a dshonest man.
s human reatons wth the unseen have become much
coser durng the ast haf-centur n consequence of a cer-
tan ateraton whch has taken pace n the gross e terna
moecues of the human organsm groups have been formed
n the unseen whch concentrate ther energes upon ndvd-
uas seected here whose organc condtons render them
approprate to ps chc or pneumatc-ps chc mpact or m-
presson as the case ma be. ence we have medumstc
centres of varous groups of sprtuasts wth var ng forms
of conmuncaton drectng or msdrectng ther votares
accordng to the fanc or beef of ther unseen domnatng
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
SP TU L S T . 1 7
group and we have mpressona wrters controed or n-
spred b such groups and endeavourng to form socetes
whch are da ncreasng n number wth more or ess
occut or m stc pretensons a of whom no doubt sn-
cere beeve that the have been furnshed wth a ke to
the m steres and a of whom are conscous of ver dstnct
gudng and drecton whch the more orthodo and devout
natura ascrbe to Provdence. n regard to the group
under whose nspraton am wrtng ths on offer the
mpresson whch the have conve ed to me n the pages of
ths book as the purest and oftest reveaton whch t has
been n m power to obtan the vaue of whch can on be
estmated b those whose nner perceptons have been opened
b such a ong mora dscpnar process as ma consttute
them udges on such an mportant queston.
t s not to be wondered at that persons whose nterna
facutes are open and these are ncreasng ever da
and who magne themseves to be n drect persona com-
muncaton wth hrst shoud utmate arrve at ver
e ated deas of ther own sprtua functon and genera
mora condton though ths cannot n an manner be sad
of Swedenborg. eren es the terrbe danger of an openng -
of the supersensuous facut be ond the stage where the
mora nature s abe to bear the stran. The man who thus
fnds hmsef fted as he supposes to the hghest regons of
our unseen word and made a companon on equa terms
wth ts den ens soon magnes hmsef to be one of them
and ther vcegerent on earth. e becomes n hs own e es
nfabe and ncapabe of sn and nvested wth supreme
domnon hs proprum to use a Swedenborgan term be-
comes nfated and consequent a magnet whch attracts a
ver powerfu cass of nfuences n whom prde t rann
ambton h pocrs and decet the ust of mone and the
usts of the fesh rue supreme and who n turn use ther
ntermedares to take possesson of ther vctm unt he
fna becomes sprtua nsane of such a one t ma
be tru sad that hs ast state s worse than hs frst. or
s the danger to hmsef aone for he becomes a channe of
enormous potenta magnetsm of a vruent posonous
knd whch enabes hm to contro pnotca those who
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
1 8 S T L G .
ma have unwar come under hs nfuence attracted b
the beaut of man of hs utterances whch ma often st
contnue fu of the ma est and force of nspraton. To
such he st appears an ange of ght the on chosen
medum for dvne truth on earth to men and the pvota
centre of a humant .
There s no doctrne attended wth greater danger than
ths one whch nvoves the necesst of a pvota man
through whom aone God can act upon the human race. t
was nvented b the ear hurch s ustrated n ome
and has snce been acted upon b others. t s a doctrne
whch casts ts magnetc fetters round the affectons the
w and the understandng and makes ab ect saves of those
who ed themseves to t. The whoe tendenc of the
dvne vta descent now occurrng s to deveop the entre
nature of man mora ratona and ph sca to eman-
cpate hm from the bondage of hurches and of men to
make hm hs own pvot standng erect n the ght of hs
own dvne umnaton and ftng hs arms Godward n-
spred b the dgnt of hs own aspraton nether borne
nto the unseen n the swaddng - cothes of a sect nor
drven thther n a chan-gang under the crue ash of a save-
drver nor pro ected nto t upon the fagot of an auto da fL
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
1 9
PT .
L PT T T M TT S
T SM TT G M D UM T PS SP TU L D T
D T P UM SP T ST s T D D T
ST L S D T M L T T T S D
T U S T G SMS T S D T U S M
D S D T L T T T D T M T DS
T T T T P M SP TU L SM ULT-
SM P T SM T L P T T - L G D T UG T- D-
G U T D D PL D U D T P T
TU L L P M U L L S GU D T T UT
G T U L S M D TT D D T D G
S T PL D P L S P D T D S S T
U M D L P PUL D S LL PU G T
US M G T T T ST L S D T ST
D T LD T L M L ST U T
P T T UM D SP TU L M G T TT S
G D D T SUMM T T D U L T S U D
T S ULD - P T G G T UT.
rom the foregong remarks t w be seen that as t s m-
possbe to conceve of force as dsconnected from matter and
that as a matter of whch scence s surface cognsant
s n moton d naspherc force whch s the transmttng
energ of the w the emotons and the nteect must aso
be n moton and must dffer n quat as ght heat eec-
trct and other forces of whch we are sensuous cognsant
df er from eac other and ts brngs us to a consderaton
of the nature of the bodes whch peope nhabt after te
have shutted off te gross e terna coverng whch formed
ther fes tabernace. St Pau cas these sprtua bodes
and n fact that s te name genera gven to them b
* 1 ornthans v. 44.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
160 S T L G .
non-materasts but few bca students form an defnte
dea of the terms sou and sprt or ps che and
pneuma whch are so constant empo ed n the ew
Testament and of the wde dstncton whch e sts between
them or the woud have cearer notons than seem to obtan
at present of the condton of those who have passed through
the phase of ther earth e stence. The masses who derve
ther deas on these sub ects from pctora representatons
beeve n an unknown coud regon nhabted b se ess
daphanous bengs wth wngs and harps whom the ca
anges and whom the do not connect drect wth ths
word but be ond that ther mnds are a bank upon the
sub ect.
ow n order to have defnte deas we must begn b
attachng defnte meanngs to words and understand the
precse sgnfcaton we connect wth the terms sou and
sprt. The e presson sprtua bod s an accurate defn-
ton of sou on so far as t conve s the dea that the ps che
or sou s the abode of the pneuma or sprt n other words
the ps che s composed of those atomc partces whch form
the outer coverng or bod of the pneuma and wthout
whch the transmsson of pneumatc force woud be mpos-
sbe though the ma transmt t n ver dfferent wa s.
The word pneuma s used n severa separate senses n
the be. n one of these t means the human sprt of
man whether emboded or dsemboded. n another the
dvne nfu or affatus t s then caed a sprt or the
sprt of God. n another sgnfcaton t appes to the
dvne femnne when t s caed a ho sprt or the
sprt whch s ho .
The transators not havng recognsed an such dfference
and havng utter gnored the partces and made an arb-
trar and caprcous use of captas the on wa of appre-
catng the fu force of the dstncton s b readng the
orgna Greek te t.
t present we are consderng the pneuma on as apped
to man. Thus an ntmate fuson or nterockng of pneu-
matc atoms between a person here and one who has ate
passed from ths eart has on qute recent become pos-
See ote n ppend to hapter .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T SP TU L P T . 161
sbe. The potenc thus derved does n fact furnsh man
wth the mora energ whch he has acked htherto and
whch w enabe hm to gve practca effect to hs hghest
aspratons unt now mpossbe to overturn the fase s s-
tems of scence regon and socet whch preva and to
bud upon ther runs a fabrc patterned after a dvne mode.
t s an event more pregnant wth consequences of the
deepest mport to humant than an thng that has happened
on earth snce the appearance of hrst upon t for t aone
renders s comng a second tme possbe and t was to
estabsh ths new nk between the vsbe and the nvsbe
regons of our unverse that e was born nto the word and
suffered death b voence.
t s to ndcate how ths was rendered possbe for man
b that event and b what process t can be acheved that
ths book has been wrtten.
therto the oftest communcatons and the most power-
fu dspa s of ceesta sprtua energ whch the word has
seen have resuted not from dentc pneumatc vbraton of
atoms but from pneumatc vbrator combnatons of these
atoms of an rreguar knd. These have been e hbted n
te propheces and vsons of seers n od tme n a few rare
nstances up to the present da and n a ver speca and
order manner on the occason of the phenomenon whch
occurred short after hrst s departure from earth when
as the resut of the cose atomc affnt whch e had
estabshed wth s dscpes the great outpourng of spr-
tua energ known as the descent of the o Ghost took
ace. Ths dvne force s constant auded to n the ew
Testament but the word Swu/ s usua rendered power
b the transators and ts rea meanng wc s force s
thus weakened.
n order to make ths cear the reader must bear n mnd
that the ps che s n fact a bod dfferng on from ours n
the composton of the atoms of wch t conssts but other-
wse e act resembng ours n ts ph sca constructon.
e ca t the sou but t s not te ess a bod of whch our
nter bod s te outer she or coverng. t s separated
from the sprt or pneuma whch resdes wtn t b a
medum or sustance n the nature of an nsuator or dcec-
L
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
162
S T L G .
tre whch s nevertheess capabe of transmttng the vbra-
tons of the pneumatc atoms wthn to the ps chc atoms
wtuut and combnng wth these to radate upon human
bengs. n the case of the earth-man there s a human bod
outsde hs ps cc deectrc encompassed b a thrd deec-
trc whch echenbach caed hs od c sphere the func-
tons of wch sha e pan present . w endeavour to
make m meanng more cear b a dagram.
Sprtua Man.
The three human deectrcs are a permeabe to the atomc
forces whch radate from sprtua bengs n var ng degrees.
n the case of the hghest nspraton former known and to
whch we owe sacred wrtngs the human deectrcs not on
amost ost ther nsuatng propertes but became powerfu
conductors of atomc vbraton from the sprtua pneuma to
the human pneuma but ths was unaccompaned b an
nterockng of the respectve pneumatc atoms.
the absence of nterockng mean that no such har-
mon was estabshed between the two as to render the
atomc vbraton dentca. t s from contact of ths sort
that we obtan mpressona wrtng and preachng that s
not pure automatc. ts character and vaue must awa s
depend upon the harmon whch e sts between the vbraton
of the pneumatc atoms as we as upon the purt and eeva-
ton of the nsprng pneuma. hat s caed genus s the
resut of pneumatc contact of ths sort and poets and artsts
n partcuar must be conscous of the nspratons that pro-
ceed from t and of tmes when deas sudden present them-
seves pro ected from some nvsbe source nto the bran.
s both the human and the sprtua deectrcs dffer n-
fnte n ther capact of conductvt there s an nfnte
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
D G S M D UMS P. 163
varet n the nteectua and mora characterstcs of ever
human beng the great ma ort of whom are unconscous of
an radaton of sprtua nfuence upon them and fnd t
e ceedng dffcut to beeve that contact of ths sort s
possbe. here there s cerebra dstu.rbance the e terna
or bod deectrc s voent ruptured and nsant or mana
of some sort resuts ts nature dependng upon the nature of
te dsturbance and of the nfestng nfuence whch takes
advantage of t and other causes.
n the case of the grosser forms of sprtuastc manfesta-
ton and medumshp the two outer deectrcs are powerfu
conductors whe the pneumatc or nner one genera but
not awa s retans ts nsuart . n ths case the sprtua
pneumatc atoms takng up the ps chc atoms mpnge
-oent upon the human ps che of the medum who for
the tme beng s compete domnated b them or n the
anguage of sprtuasts under contro. n proporton as
the- two outer deectrcs are permeabe to ths mpact s
he what s caed a powerfu medum for ph sca man-
festatons and n proporton as hs pneumatc deectrc s
permeabe are the resuts of vaue. The reason wh the
scarce ever are of vaue s because the contro of hs ps che
1 the sprtua nfuence destro s a ratona baance between
t and s pneuma whch thus becomes open to fantastc m-
tressons often eadng to nsant whe ths contro of
oth bod and ps che beng utter dsorder sooner or
ater depetes the organsm of vtat destro s the nerves
and resuts n man panfu forms of menta and od
maad . The cutvaton terefore of the medumstc
facut s n the hghest degree to be deprecated. t s of
tte practca use and nvoves bod and sprtua danger
of the most serous knd.
The functon of the e terna human deectrc or od c
s ere s the transmsson between human bengs of the
sentments of s mpath antpath and other emotons de-
endng on the affnt of te atoms or the reverse and
on the accord wth whch the v rate. n some cases
the are pecuar sub ect to sprtua agenc as for n-
stance wen the are pro ected n the human form of ter
vng owner before te of anoer vuu k formng.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
164 S T L G .
wth the atoms of hs deectrc a presentaton vsbe to hm
aone sometmes n dreams sometmes n wakng states. n
the same wa appartons of persons who have passed nto the
other word are formed out of ther ps chc deectrcs and
are presented vsua to persons n the fesh who happen to
be n approprate deectrc condtons.
The reason wh phenomena of ths knd as we as those
caed sprtuastc are so caprcous and rreguar n ther
manfestaton s because the depend entre on the quat
of the human deectrc. here there s sceptcsm n the
human pneuma or nmost thought of the man antpathetc
atomc combnatons are formed n hs two e terna deec-
trcs and nterpose a hoste atomc eement whch encom-
passes the medum and forms a barrer that the ps chc force
of the sprtua agent cannot penetrate. t s for ths reason
that ph sca manfestatons are successfu ust n proporton
as there s a strong fath-sentment n the spectators whose
e terna deectrcs are then co-operatng wth the sprtua
agent. t constant happens however that some ma be
present whose e terna deectrcs oppose an nsurmountabe
obstace from other causes too vared to enter upon here
whch prevent vsbe resuts from beng obtaned.
t s b ths abnorma vbraton of ps chc atoms that most
of the phenomena known as teepathc or ps chc are
produced that ws are domnated suggestons obe ed
trances nduced automatc wrtng and speakng are propeed
through the medum materasaton and a the grosser e -
hbtons of a ph sca character are dspa ed whch have
for the ast fort ears or more e cted the ncredut
of one cass of mnd whe the have e ercsed a powerfu
fascnaton over another cass. There has never been a perod
of the word s hstor nor a countr n whch phenomena
due to ths cause have not e hbted themseves n some form
or other and the form the bass of savage supersttons and
of ther barbarous and often crue rtes and customs. The
depend entre for ther character and vaue on the force
of the pneumatc batter and the quat of the deectrc
of the medum whether he be a ngaese dev-dancer or
an mercan senstve.
nother cass of phenomena depends chef upon the af-

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PS LU . 16
fnt whch e sts between the atomc eements of two human
bengs and ther daectrc condtons. Thus there are those
whose atomc eements have a powerfu capact for ps chc
vbraton or n other words of domnaton whe others
agan are e ceptona receptve of ps chc nfuence. These
two casses n cases of h pnotc e perments heang b
fath and kndred phenomena become operator and patent
respectve . The operator s awa s often unconscous
to hmsef n cose ps chc rcqoort wth the nfuence n
the unseen whch s sometmes a benefcent and sometmes
a maefcent one who pro ects b pneumatc mpuson hs
or her atomc ps chc force nto the operator where becomng
renforced b the magnetc eements of the atter t passes
on nto the patent wth whom atomc affnt has been
estabshed and the resuts are rapd powerfu and drect
ust n the degree n whch b constant e ercse the mag-
netc nfuence has been rendered domnant. s the rea-
tons of the operator wth the nvsbe nfuence are sub ect
to constant varatons arsng from the fact that ther atomc
affnt s abe to change and the same hods good as
between operator and patent and as there s an nfnte
varet of operators and patents t s no wonder that the
resuts are caprcous and rreguar and that a attempts to
cassf or reduce them to sarp defned categores must end
n faure and n such dsputatons as have aread occurred
between the h pnotc schoos of Pars and anc who are on
agreed to den the operaton of an nvsbe agenc whatever.
Ths s mere a rough sketch of the processes b whch
seen and unseen bengs act upon each other and does not
profess to cassf after the manner of orenta phosoph
the seres of vta prncpes of whch the nvsbe human
organsm s composed a sub ect so compe that t woud
on tend to confuse the reader. t woud aso be mpossbe
to put nto anguage the process whch dstngushes the
order method of actng troug sprt agenc upon the
pneuma of te natura man n ts centres from the dsorder
method of reachng t through the crcumferences. Suffce t
to sa that a dvne acton proceeds from centres outwards
to crcumferences and a nferna acton from crcumferences
nwards upon centres.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
166 S T L G .

Unt ths whoe cass of consderatons s recognsed as

e stng and worth of nvestgaton scence w contnue to
founder n a ver dangerous quagmre ndeed and athough
much good ma be done b conscentous practtoners the
dangers as ponted out n a prevous chapter are of a fata
character.
rom whch t w appear that the owest order of contact
wth the nvsbe word so far as the attanment of dvne
truth s concerned s that whch usua though not nec-
essar n ever nstance accompanes sprtuastc pheno-
mena whch s on ps chco-pneumatc mpuson that
the phenomena of h pnotsm and those ordnar termed
ps chc are due to ths method that a hgher order e sts
to whch we owe what s caed dvne nspraton and m-
pressona communcatons of the more eevated knd whch
s due to pneumatc-atomc combnatons and ps chc nter-
ockng but that a hgher st has now become possbe
b means of pneumatc as we as ps chc nterockng when
the atoms of the pneumas vbrate n e act accord the nature
of whch w be more precse defned present as we as
the dfference whch e sts between that and what have
caed vbrator combnaton.
t must be observed here that there s a pro ecton of deas
nto the mnd open to ths hghest order of nspraton accom-
paned b an nterna vsuasaton atogether dfferent from
carvo ance n that the atter s ob ectve to the nterna
senses whe the former s sub ectve to them. The dfference
s not to be descrbed n anguage because so few have under-
gone an e perences whch woud render t ntegbe to them
but ths shoud be understood n estmatng the vaue of an
nspraton that naccurac wth regard to the e terna facts
of hstor scence and so forth does not affect ts possbe
accurac wth regard to the deeper matters affectng the pro-
gress and destn of the human sou. The reason of ths s
that t s not possbe even for an ange to put nto the mnd
of a human beng knowedge for the recepton of whch no
menta e panses e st n hs bran e cept automatca .
Then the nspraton oses a ts vaue because the human
nstrument has no means of udgng of ts orgn b hs own
nterna conscousness. The more he can retan the fu con-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
MP T S SP T . 167
tro of a hs facutes the more the nspraton seems to come
spontaneous from hmsef the keener does hs nterna per-
cepton become as to ts true source. Then t seems to food
the centre of hs conscousness and to aow the crcumference
to take care of tsef. ut as e terna facts are on the cr-
cumference the accurac wth whch these are presented b
hm must awa s depend upon hs own facutes hs tran-
ng and educaton and the amount of ever da nformaton
whch has prevous been stored n hs mnd and whch he
can use to ustrate the deas pctured n hs deep nterna
conscousness.
The nsprng genus cannot therefore be hed responsbe
for hstorca or scentfc errors an more than for grammat-
ca ones. The e terna presentaton of the nspraton must
ever depend upon the man s own surface educaton and sur-
roundngs. ence the numerous astronomc and other errors
contaned n the be whch however do not affect the
transcendent vaue of ts nspraton n some paces where
these errors are most apparent.
Ths s the reason wh as nspraton becomes fuer and
deeper and therefore more dvne t w ose ts phenomena
character. t s a great mstake to suppose that occurrences
termed mracuous or supernatura are an evdence
of a dvne orgn. t s true that most rehgons are based
on such occurrences but that was because the human mnd
at that tme was more open to a due dscrmnaton of ther
nature and vaue because the ratona facut had not
swoen to the undue proporton t has now at the e pense
of the emotona.
t was n fact n an undu suppressed condton and few
dvne truths were apprecated nteectua but n these
da s we must ave a reason for the fath that s n us be-
ond phenomena whch are qute as ke to be nferna
as dvne.
There s no more unwhoesome cravng than that after
henomena none more weakenng to the reason more unba-
ancng to the udgment or more frutfu n mseadng those
wo nduge t from te truth of whch the are n quest
and tere s no statement n ths book whch w be more
vehement dened b sprts through the medums under
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
168 S T L G .
ther contro than the above e panaton of ther methods
of acton. or f sprtuasts acted upon t ther occupaton
and ther amusement woud be gone t w be confrmed b
some however.
bove a are those n danger who seek to open them-
seves to the operaton of ths ps chc force from motves of
curost gan or the mere desre to e hbt phenomena whch
ma gratf ther vant . The are pa ng wth fre and
woud earnest warn a those before whose e es these
nes ma fa on no account to take part n an of those
after-dnner e perments n whch teepath thought-readng
and h pnotsm are trfed wth as a more ve amusement
than a round game. The ma be unconscous openng
themseves to nfuences and estabshng connectons wth
agences n the unseen from whch the ma fnd t amost
mpossbe to free themseves and whch ma possess a power
of torturng them both here and hereafter n wa s ver
tte dreamt of nor w the ever be abe to trace the
source of ther mser to the fata evenng when uncon-
scous the et the poson nto ther s stems. super-
fca dabbng n the occut or n sprtuasm or n h pno-
tsm shoud be carefu avoded. God s not approached b
these methods the ead as a rue n qute the opposte
drecton. Man sad cases of ness from these causes whch
have termnated fata have come under m notce.
n the other hand t s of the hghest mportance that a
shoud remember that the are n ntmate connecton wth
the unseen part of the unverse from whch the draw ther
fe and from whch t s mpossbe that the can dsentange
themseves and that n the degree n whch the rse mora
here w the unconscous to themseves become assocated
wth hgh mora ntegences there and create as t were
for themseves the home and the socet whch the w fnd
watng to receve them.
Let those who have sown n tears here know that f the
have earned the esson ther gref was ntended to teach
them the harvest w be found on the other sde. There
s not an atom of sufferng and sufferng ke ever thng
ese s composed of atoms whch the have endured here
whch has been wasted for t s a pecuart of the atoms of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T P L S P SU G. 169
the emotons that the become transmuted b the amount of
dvne vta t whch can be pro ected nto them durng ther
earth passage. The sufferng and the pan and the mser
of the word are ts dross but the are a capabe of beng
transformed n the crucbe of fe nto pure god. ver
pan-atom whether t be mora or ph sca pan becomes a
o -atom when t has done ts work of purfcaton here and
passes upwards ke ncense to that brght atmosphere where
t condenses nto a o -atom and forms a pece of substanta
happness watng to be entered nto b the one who fet the
agon of t on earth and who nstead of rebeng then
chershed t as a prceess gft from God. Ths s the true
arma.
nd et those who have ost oved ones here know that
the are not ost but on gone before f whe on earth a
were struggng to fuf the dvne behest and that t s pos-
sbe to be more deep and nteror unted wth them after
ther departure than coud ever have been possbe through
the medum of ther fesh atoms and et them rease
further that death s ndeed a new brth and necessar to
the sou s progress. f ths were proper understood part-
ngs woud ose haf ther stng and t woud no onger be
ncomprehensbe wh so man brght e ampes and usefu
ves were npped n the bud at the moment when the e -
ampe was most brght and the fe most usefu. The nfu-
ence whch seemed so powerfu for good here was removed
ecause t coud be more powerfu for good there n ts opera-
ton upon those who are eft behnd and because n man
cases the fner mora atoms had deveoped so rapd that
the coud no onger be compressed b those whch were
more matera but burst ther fesh bonds because the
needed e panson and that freedom to rse whch was dened
them on eart. Ther work k w conssts n ftng those the
eft on earth to hgher mora condtons and ths the can
accompsh ust n the degree that the atter den themseves
the u ur of sefs gref and throw themseves wth re-
doubed energ nto ter da dutes recognsng n the
apparent oss the have sustaned a new evdence of ther
ater s ove and nvoke b constant and cheerfu recoec-
ton of te oved one who s no onger outward vsbe to
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
170 S T L G .
them the potenc of the nward presence to gude ad and
sustan them n the servce of the neghbour. t s not b
vstng the carved tabet tat marks the restng-pace of a
few bones or decoratng t wth mmortees that ths pres-
ence can be en o ed but n co-operatng wth t n the da
actvtes of fe n the conscousness of ts nsprng affecton
for others of ts facut of umnatng the understandng
nervng the w and stmuatng the energ n the con-
scous sensaton of thrs of vta force pusatng through
the organsm n the deght of the we-known mora and
menta touch spurrng to new endeavour ftng to new con-
tact wth bengs neffabe and so ghtenng the burden of
the remamng da s of the earth pgrmage b an earnest
of bss to come and the promse of a meetng under cond-
tons whch sha more than compensate for a pans endured
and a word hopes e tngushed.
t present through the unversa gnorance whch prevas
of the reatons whch the seen bears to the unseen these
e perences are vouchsafed to few but the are wthn the
grasp of a nevertheess the w not be accorded to those
who shape ther ves on earth wth a vew to attanng them
for n that case the sefshness of the motve woud vtate
the endeavour. The effort for unon wth God through ser-
vce for the neghbour must be soe based upon the dea
that the neghbour cannot be saved e cept b vrtue of ths
unon because t s ths unon aone whch can render man
a fttmg nstrument n dvne hands to ad hs feows and
as no human beng shoud be dearer to one than God and
humant at arge therefore to tr and serve God and hu-
mant n order to retan an nterna unon wth an one
human beng s to degrade the ceesta prncpe of ove of
God and the neghbour b makng t the means to a sefsh
end.
hat we ca death however s not genera caused b
the deveopment or growth of sprtua fe but s more often
due to varous other causes of whch the prncpa s the
deca of sprtua fe owng to the nvason of nferna energ
whch posons the ceesta vtat unt the outer frame
snks under the mephtc nfuences thus brought to bear.
Ths s the case where the man gves wa to the uncontroed
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
US S D T . 17 1
ndugence of hs e d passons and aows hmsef to become
the habtaton of uncean sprts who feed on the atomc
eements of the vces n whch the nduged durng earth-
fe. nother cause of death s the dranng of the eements
of the vta atoms b human vampre organsms for man
persons are so consttuted that the have unconscous to
themseves an e traordnar facut of suckng the fe-
prncpe from others who are consttutona ncapabe of
retanng ther vtat .
Thus t s we known that od peope can derve ph sca
fe from fresh oung organsms b seepng besde them and
the e perence s common among nvads whose organsms
have been rendered senstve b ness that the presence of
certan peope s e haustve and of others fe-gvng. t s
rare for marred peope to e change the eements of vta
atoms n equa proportons one of the partners near awa s
gves more than the other receves nevertheess ths constant
change of vtat s a necessar condton of our e stence as
we are at present consttuted but as the aws b whch t
s governed are absoute unknown to the medca professon
whch does not treat patents e cept on ther surfaces an
appang amount of whoesae mutua saughter now goes on
mchecked. Ths mght be ver much dmnshed f doctors
woud open themseves to dvne umnaton and not ree-
gate to the hurch that part of the human organsm whch
f the knew a tte more about t the woud perceve
comes drect wthn the sphere of ther operatons.
these three causes of death e hbt themseves e ter-
na n varous forms of maad known to the professon
and whch are treated b them rrespectve of ther orgn
whch s further compcated b heredt . eredtar tant
s n tsef another cause of death and dseases whch sprng
from t are so ntmate connected wth the human source
from whch the were derved whether the patent be ave
or dead that an treatment to be thorough successfu
nvoves consderatons connected wt the nvsbe word
whch woud enta run of the professona reputaton of an
medca man wo shoud dare to entertan nuo ess act
upon them.
hen deat ensues from od age t s because the ps chc
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
172 S T L G .
atoms have burst the ph sca atoms whch contan them
n other words the ph sca frame dssoves from e cess of
nterna vtat whch t s not capabe an onger of assm-
atng and therefore sow deca s. Death s aso the resut
of voence and other causes not necessar to specf here
but n a cases our reaton wth those who have passed awa
s retaned n one form or other and we are abe to nfuence
ther ves where the are as the are abe to nfuence our
ves here. t s of the utmost mportance that ths shoud
be thorough understood and apprecated as t s cacuated
powerfu to affect our conduct n ths fe. ew rease
how much the can often hep those who have preceded them
and how much the can be heped b them. hen however
t s cear apprehended that vsbe matter s pure reatve
to our senses and that the matter whch s nvsbe to us
bears the same reaton to the senses of nvsbe bengs
that surface-matter does to our senses we sha have ess
dffcut n magnng a condton of thngs n some respects
anaogous to the nature wth whch we are famar. t df-
fers n ths however that ts aspect to ts nhabtants s con-
dtoned upon ther mora vson : thus the same scener n
the nvsbe word w present a tota dfferent appearance
to two persons n opposte mora states the one esteemng
dvne beautfu what seems to the other nferna and
atogether unove . n the same wa ther modes of fe
and persona appearance present the most voent contrasts
whe ther e terna bodes are tota dssmar from each
other those of the owest order appearng to those of the
hghest as gross and often ndeed far grosser than our own
and ncreasng n repusveness n the degree n whch the
snk nto depths of mora depravt and ther atomc vces
take e presson n ther outward forms. e can form some
dea of ths from the face of a man n the fesh n whom the
furrows poughed b vce and dsspaton are strong marked
and betra the character wthn.
t s to ths ow and debased creature n the nvsbe that
we owe the phenomenon of nsant . hen through hered-
t accdent b voence sudden shock nervous overstran
or an other cause a cerebra dsorder takes pace deprvng
the vctm of that contro whch n the norma condton of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
UM S T . 173
hs facutes he retans over hs bran-power he nstant
ecomes a fed for nvason of nfuences n whom the n-
dugence of especa vces pushed to ther e treme become
nsantes. or n the e es of bengs n the upper nvsbe
word the ower presents the appearance of a vast unatc
as um ts nhabtants tera take possesson of human
bengs thus affcted and meanchoa regous fren n-
ordnate vant and a sorts of nferna deusons are thus
represented before our e es. s however the derangement
s caused b a dsturbance n the most e teror cerebra
structure new atomc combnatons take pace durng the
process of transton nto the nvsbe word and the suf-
ferer s paced n condtons where hs cure can be speed
effected. Men therefore we read n the Gospes of the
cures b hrst of men possessed b devs the e presson s
tera accurate : the woud have been st ed b us una-
tcs but n some respects knowedge n those da s was more
accurate than t s now.
e read ever da n our aw courts of the abortve at-
tempts of medca men of the present da to defne nsant
t s n fact undefnabe for no such thng as a perfect
sane human beng e sts or he woud be sness and the
patents are often more sane than ther doctors. t beng
perfect mpossbe so ong as our earth s atomca nter-
ocked wth ts own ower regon to mpede nferna cerebra
nvason t s a a queston of degree and t s not possbe
to draw a hard and fast ne between sant and nsant .
we can do s to put under treatment those who deveop
tendences dangerous to fe or propert and ths mght be
done far more effectua and wth far happer resuts f
medca men woud ook be ond the actua bran-ces for the
cause of the maad for the are n fact on ts habtaton.
The same remark appes to a dseases even the most
trva a cod n the head s a form of nfestaton. n other
words sttng n a draught as produced a sght organc ds-
turbance whch opens the heath fe to nvason b a certan
posonous quat of atomc force whch fnds ts wa from
te ower nvsbe regon where a dsease s generated.
The fact tat t can be cured e terna remedes n no
wa dsproves the fact that te fe wch comes from above
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
174 S T L G .
s heath we that from beow s unheath aud that un-
heath fe awa s streams nto us when organc condtons
admt of ts dong so but that the current of t s checked
as soon as the ph sca baance s restored b remeda agents.
These remeda agents woud not be confned to ps and
drugs f the aws whch govern the nterchange of atomc
eements were understood and ndeed the effcac of mag-
netc and h pnotc treatment n certan cases has ong been
recognsed but as have sad esewhere t s attended
wth dangers of another knd n whch ev nfuences can
work more harm than the most conscentous practtoner
as the word s at present consttuted can do good. Dvne
scence acqured b mora effort can aone dea satsfactor
wth ph sca dsease and there are men n the professon
upon whom ths convcton s begnnng to force tsef wth
rresstbe authort n ustraton of whch ma menton
a work b Dr Garth knson caed The uman od
n whch man of these truths are nssted upon.
t the same tme t shoud be understood that dsease s
b no means an unm ed ev that t s generated b the
ower and not the upper fe s unquestonabe : but dvne
aws perform ther functons through the ower as we as
through the upper agences and the operaton of the former
s therefore made subservent to benefcent ends. Thus
dsease whch s n fact an effort of nature to throw off
posonous nvasve eements often eaves the organ attacked
n a far heather condton than t was before n whch
possb panes e sted for mora nfestaton radca
change n the organ produced b dsease often coses the
avenue to the nvason. gan t sometmes happens that
when the organsm s e treme reduced ph sca b ds-
ease atomc combnatons can be effected n the mora nature
whch woud be mpossbe n condtons of robust ph sca
heath and one of the commonest e perences of those who
make the voent change n ther e terna mode of thought
ams n fe and da habts whch s nvoved n the at-
tempt to rse above the conventona mora standard and be
absoute and unreserved sef-surrendered to the servce
of God and the neghbour s a serous attack of ness from
wch the rse wth new and gher facutes deveoped
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
nfestatons . 17
the effect of the ness ha.ng been to attenuate the gross
atomc coverng of the fner atomc eements and so to aow
these atter to e pand. Sometmes t s the ver effort of
these to e pand whch s the cause of the dsease. Thus the
fna effect of dsease upon those who are struggng to enter
nto new and hgher condtons s awa s n a greater or ess
degree to deveop the subsurface facutes.
t s for the more gross and nfestng cass of nvsbe
bengs when the are n ther earer stages that the earth-
man can abour and t s n ths phase of ther e stence that
the dea of rencarnaton has had ts orgn for as have
aread sad the nstnct of the depraved who are recent
deceased s to fnd for themseves human habtatons and t
thus becomes possbe for those on earth who understand
these thngs to abour for those of ther feows who are thus
nfested and obsessed. here ther abours are successfu
and the man s turned from the error of hs wa s and reformed
the possessng sprt who cannot rease n hs phantas that
he s not hmsef the earth-man becomes captured b the
power of the dvne energ operatng through the human
nstrument and s berated from the thradom of hs vces
at the same tme as hs vctm.
Those on the other hand who rse are perpetua n-
creasng n beaut of e presson as ther vrtues shne from
ther countenances and ther organsms become refned and
urfed of a earth tant b ncessant abour for others.
These others are not on those whom the eft behnd on
earth but those n the nvsbe word who have not et sunk
nto rrecamabe depths of vcous sef -gratfcaton and
who are panfu and aborous fted b angec effort out
of regons n whch the fnd ake ther mser and ther
nsane deght. There s a pont however where ther nsan-
tes become so confrmed that these efforts are of no ava
where memor fas and a contnut of ndvduat s ost.
ut the dvne spark st burns n them as t does n ever -
thng and ther atoms w fna undergo a transformaton
correspondng to death b whch that spark w be berated
and the atoms w recombne around t under new and atered
condtons. Ths s the fna consumaaton of that suferng
stage of the panet s fe through whch we are now passng
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
176 S T L G .
the preparaton for t formed as propose to show ater the
one ob ect of hrst s msson to earth and t w be succeeded
b the condton known among theoogans as menna but
the term s mseadng for t has no reference to tme accord-
ng to our measurement nor can t be entered upon unt that
unseen regon whch forms part of our unverse has been
purfed b the dssouton and reconstructon of the atomc
vce-partces whch are the prson-houses at present of the
dvne eements awatng ther beraton.
t the opposte e treme to the de ths of ths pt s the
ascendng scae whch s endess and where those connected
wth the earest stage of our panet and ts subsequent
hghest regous fe form the connectng nks between t
nd that st hgher regon whch we ca heaven.
Mdwa between the upper and ower regons of our un-
verse s a sprtua tract whch forms a sort of neutra ground
and s more cose attached to our earth than the other two
for t s composed of atomc eements far more near aed
to our own. t s nto ths that those who pass from earth
mmedate enter the most hgh deveoped mora
mere to pass through t nto the upper regon the most
debased to snk wth amost equa rapdt nto the one beow
but the vast ma ort to nger for a shorter or a onger
perod accordng to ther mora condtons hoverng as t
were between good and ev sometmes rsng under the
attracton of the upper regon and the powerfu nfuences
for good whch are brought to bear sometmes snkng under
the counter-nfuence on to react upwards agan. n some
nstances the organsms of the bengs n ths regon are so
coarse as to be vsbe to h persenstve persons on earth
and ther occasona appearances have gven rse to the beef
n ghosts and the numerous stores of haunted houses and
.so forth the atomc nfuence of earth ocates often pos-
sessng such a powerfu magnetc attracton that t s mpos-
sbe for these unfortunate creatures to berate themseves
from t. t s to ths regon that the bengs from the ower one
rse when under the operaton of angec ove the are drawn
upwards. t s not possbe for those who have passed through
t nto hgher condtons to snk back nto t agan for the
attracton of goodness n the mdst of whch the dwe s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
LD T U S . 177
too powerfu to admt of ther dong so but t s possbe for
those who have sunk through t downwards to be drawn up
to t agan and so fna saved. Ths s the orgn of the
doctrne of purgator .
t s nto ths regon then that ever bod passes on eavng
ts word from st-born chdren upwards. nfants on
enterng t are tender cared for but not reeved from the
responsbt of free-w when as the grow up the be-
come e posed to the attacks of the ower cass of nfuences.
The deveop there as the woud have done here the tant
of the word nto whch the were born : ther heredtar and
nherent tendences whether for good or ev manfest them-
seves wth ther earest conscousness and the rse or snk
n the degree n whch the ed themseves to the angec
attracton whch draws them upwards or to the nferna
attracton whch drags them n the opposte drecton. t
the same tune the are far more favourab stuated than
the are here n regard to surroundngs and are so pro-
tected that a chd s nature must be ver bad ndeed to break
awa from ts sprt guardans. e have no reason to regret
therefore that the proporton of nfants born n the sums
of great ctes whose on e perence of fe woud be that
of squaor and crme who pass nto the other word wth-
out knowng an thng of ths one shoud be so much arger
than those of the casses more comfortab stuated. t s
one of the most bessed occupatons of good persons who
have eft ths word to rear and watch over chdren who
come to them from earth. t the same tme those who
are atomca connected wth them b bood-tes whether
n ths word or the other contnue to e ercse a most powerfu
magnetc nfuence over them hepng them or retardng ther
progress accordng to the quat of ther oves and ves.
Parents wo ave ost chdren shoud awa s remember
that the progress of ter offsprng n the unseen s much
nfuenced b ther own ves here and that n proporton
that the rse here does the upward attracton ncrease upon
te chk there whe man of ther own mpuses to gh
and nobe acton here ma be pro ected upon tem qute
unconscous to themseves from chdren wom the sa
the have ost but wth wom the are far more near
M
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
178 S T L G .
connected than f the had ved who act as ther guardan
anges and to whose mnstratons the ma possb owe
ther savaton.
n the other hand parents ma e ercse a most power-
fu and fata nfuence over the future of an nfant b the
terrbe crmes of nfantcde or aborton for the atomc te
between mother and chd s then so ver cose that a vruent
poson s pro ected nto the nfant organsm whch nfects ts
ps chc atomc structure and carres ts nferna tant wth t
nto the other fe thus as t were surroundng t wth a
barrer to retard ts upward progress. Ths barrer f the
w of the chd co - operates wth that of ts guardans
can be broken down but t must ever be a great danger and
hndrance.
These are ver soenn and affectng consderatons and
the te whch bnds parents to chdren and nfants who
have gone before and the nfuence the mutua e ercse
over each other s destn shoud never be forgotten.
rom ths t w be seen that nothng can be more
mseadng than the popuar conceptons of heaven and he
whch have been constructed out of a gross superfca and
perverted nterpretaton of bca e pressons and made to
sgnf paces of reward and punshment nstead of condtons
whch human bengs create for themseves out of ther
vrtues or ther vces. Those who do not work out ther own
happness b constant endeavour for the happness of others
but fa under the deuson whch nvaded the word n a
manner to whch sha refer ater that t coud be worked
out for ts own sake and at the sacrfce of the happness
of others contnue n ths deuson unt the vces whch t
propagates produce atomc forces whch after causng e cru-
catng sufferng not unm ed wth nsane deghts fna
neutrase each other but as the dvne fe-prncpe n
them st e sts t reconsttutes them under entre new and
pure condtons the on oss beng that of conscous con-
tnut of e stence on the part of the ndvdua whose mora
nteectua and ph sca nature the composed.
mong the peope who can rea be sad to de because
the fna ose contnut of ndvdua conscousness are
those aso who ve n the persona desre for mmortat .

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T D S T T SP T. 179
and n the deuson that ther own happness here and here-
after s the one end and am of e stence. ut those who
are read and wng to de that the ma save others who
have no thought of ther own safet or happness here or
hereafter provded on the can wn happness for ther
feows the are mmorta on ths earth and though the
ma shuffe off what s caed ther morta co w never
rea de or ose ther own ndvduat but progress eter-
na n the o s of servce.
Ths s what hrst meant when e sad or whosoever
w save hs fe sha ose t : but whosoever w ose hs fe
for m sake the same sha save t and ths s the death
to whch he auded n the decaraton er sa unto
ou f a man keep m sa ng he sha never see death
and agan There be some standng here whch sha not
taste of death t the see the Son of man comng n s
kngdom. The Son of man came to them n s kngdom
when after s death. e connected msef atomca wth
them through the pneumatc te whch e had estabshed
wth them whe on earth and whch was magnetca created
b the a ng on of hands and transmtted b the dscpes n
the same manner to those who accepted s teachng. The
method however soon ost ts effcac through the unfath-
funess of those who practsed t and was superseded b a
process more effectua and nteror.
t was to ths nterna contact wth hrst that the won-
derfu success of the ear teachers of hrstant was due
and t formed the medum of that manfestaton whch s
descrbed n the second chapter of cts as the sound of
a rushng mght wnd and as the appearance of coven
tongues ke as of fre whch sat upon each of them the
whoe occurrence beng theoogca termed the descent of
the o Ghost.
The revouton whch was produced b the stupendous
mora energ that ths ps chco-pneumatc force contaned
has remaned potent n hrstendom to the present da . t
remans n a the hurches n spte of the fact that the
draw near unto hrst wth ter mouth and honour m
wth ther ps whe ther heart s far from m and that
n van do the worshp m teachng for doctrnes the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
1

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
180 S T L G .
commandments of men for ts presence s not banshed
from the hearts of men because the eccesastcsms to whch
the beong ave proved unfathfu and t remans wth
those who are outsde the hurches because no human organ-
saton can mt ts sphere of operatons. t s b vrtue
of ts sent nfuence notwthstandng the vces and the
quarres and the perversons of hrstendom that a great
mora quckenng s takng pace wthn t and t s n
consequence of the forces whch t has been gatherng n the
unseen word durng nneteen centures that a new deveop-
ment of ts energ s now mpendng.
The reason wh ths coud not take pace before s be-
cause the atomc chan b whch aone t coud be con-
ducted from the source of sprtua potenc s on now
beng competed. t conssts of the sprts of ust men
made perfect and before the great mass of humant coud
fee the eectrc shock whch t s destned short to mpart
to the vsbe unverse the batteres had to be prepared
and the conductng wres ed to the hearts of men and
these had respectve to be charged wth and composed
of atoms contanng the potenta eements of good men
who had fought the good fght n ther ves here and had
often sunk n the confct havng apparent accompshed
nothng. Such mart rs as Savonaroa Madame Gu on
and n our own da . Genera Gordon supp ustratons
but ther names are egon for the greater part ded obscure
and unknown and were accounted nothng n ther humbe
and mted spheres of fathfu servce. The crown of gor
whch the have won s the part the are now pa ng n the
great work of unversa redempton and ths great work was
begun when e whom hrstendom rght cas ts Savour
brought the restoratve vta current nto the word and
b the dssouton of s outward frame dstrbuted ts atoms
once for a throughout the deca ng structure of the earth
unverse b methods sha present descrbe. Thus the
accompshment of that work whch seemed a faure at the
tme s at hand and thus the bread of s bod . whch e
cast upon the waters w after man da s be found.
othng hnders the consummaton of s great work more
than that msconcepton of ts scope and nature whch
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T ord s pra er. 181
forms the bass of the doctrnes of the hurches and whch s
ndeed te commandments of men. f we woud co-operate
wth hrst t s not b worshppng the fcttous recs of a
cross on wch e fufed s msson nneteen hundred
ears ago or b metaphorca cngng to t now. The
soemn words n whch e announced s success though
ther mport was not understood at the tme are pregnant
wth meanng to us n these da s t s fnshed.
ur concern s not what e accompshed then e cept
as a matter of most sacred hstor but what e demands
of us now. e dd not de to rescue us from the pangs of
sefsh craven terror nor to mnster to the greed and amb-
ton of egotsm. s work was for no one ndvdua and no
one ndvdua has the rght to approprate t to msef
and turn t to hs own prvate and persona advantage. t
was for a humant and we can on share n t as we
ose ourseves n the great humantaran need and the great
humantaran need s not a harp and a crown but soca
reconstructon the e tncton of crme povert sorrow
and ph sca dsease and the substtuton for them of sn-
essness heath and happness.
such pra ers as are da offered n the hurches are
a drect hndrance to the hghest knd of sprtua unon wth
hrst for the are a tanted b the sefsh sprt and more
or ess gnore the great co-operatve work n whch we shoud
be engaged wth m. There s one pra er whch hrst
adapted n ts e terna sense to the sprtua apprehenson of
those to whom t was gven whch contans a subme hdden
meanng a garbed verson of whch s da degraded b
constant and unmeanng reteraton as f t was a kabbastc
formua whe ts sense has been perverted b the hurch to
sut a st ower cass of ntegence than that to whch t
was orgna addressed. There s nothng to ustf the
transaton of rovaav nto da bread. t means as
anon arter tes us super-su stanta and was so taken
b a ear hrstan m stcs. The oman hurch sub-
sttutng quotdanum here and carns for ao faro n
the reed brought down the doctrne to the understandng
of the vugar and ost the nner meanng to a arge e tent.
There are other orthodo meanngs gven to ths word
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
182 S T L G .
1 suffcent for sustenance and necessar to rea e stence
and 2 semper paratus coe stent before a words be-
stowed n tme but brought nto beng ndependent of tme
and space but the hurch prefers da bread t s no
wonder that the fearfu mocker of beseechng God that
s w shoud be done upon earth as t s done n heaven
haf-a-do en tmes ever Sunda b gnorant word and
ndfferent congregatons who make no effort to do that w
never seems to strke ther sprtua pastors and masters. t
woud be far better never to utter ths pra er than thus to
nsut ts author b ts van repetton. n pont of fact and
of e perence the man who s atomca unted to hrst and
whose soe ob ect n fe s to do God s w here as t s done
n heaven does not need forma to pra to m for ever
act s a pra er and ever thought s an aspraton and ever
aspraton s an nspraton. s fe s hd wth hrst n
God. he needs to pra for s to know from hour to hour
what he s to do ne t and ths f he s entre devod of
persona desre and ncnaton w awa s be shown to hm.
The servce of humant whch s the on servce e de-
mands of us s nstnct n ever human breast and must
ever be the source of the hghest nspraton for how sngs
the poet
Unto each man hs handwork unto each hs crown
The ust ate gves
hoso takes the word s fe on hn and hs own a s down
e d ng so ves.
hoso bears the whoe heavness of the wronged word s weght
nd puts t b .
t s we wth hm sufferng though he face man s fate
ow shoud he de
Seeng death has no part n hm an more no power
Upon hs head
e has bought hs eternt wth a tte hour
nd s not dead.
or an hour f e ook for hm he s no more found
or one hour s space
Then e ft u our e es to hm and behod hm crowned
deathess face.
1 Swnburne s Songs before Sunrse.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
D - P T . 183
Let us then rse out of a condton of sprtua mendct
and the fetch nstnct of proptatng a ferocous Det nto
one of dvne co-operaton from beng beggars for sef nto
beng feow -abourers wth hrst n a great task where
there s no dstncton of persons for the mora atoms of
the stupdest and the humbest ma be of more vaue pneu-
matca than those of the most earned and the most e -
ated and ma connect hm wth a far hgher group of
sprtua bengs.
Let no man esteem hmsef unworth to be a partcpa-
tor n ths dvne work : a he needs s an ntense ongng
after God and a passonate ove for hs feow-man. Ths
at once consttutes hm a burnng-gass on whch must
nevtab focase the ardent ra s of the dvne affectons
for the nspratons of whch have been speakng are not
speca emanatons vouchsafed on to persons pecuar
organsed for ther recepton but are radatons whch f the
sprtua unverse and though the reach human bengs
through the atomc forces have descrbed t needs on
the requste mora atttude to ensure ther concentraton
upon an man who seeks to receve the ght and the warmth
that the mpart and he w fee ther bessed and vvf ng
nfuence grow more potent n the degree n whch he can
shake hmsef free from the scentfc and theoogca tram-
mes whch now mpede the deveopment of men s hgher
facutes and bnd them to the percepton of facts whch
are on conceaed from ther fner vson b the pre udces
and the supersttons of the earned and the devout.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
184
PT L
T L T M T DS G D ST D T U S LD
S T T M D T S S T L
LL S D S T DD S S T G
T L D T T S T S P T S S
P hrst s teachng has been ost and the s mbos and e -
ternas L M SUP ST T G T D P -
S U T LLUS S T T M ST T
T ST M T ST P UL S PP S T T M ST T
L G S T T T U S L PT G D
S T P T L D M T L P PL P D G
M T G D SUST G LL T GS T D UD -
SM S MP D D G P T G PT D
LD L G S T D T L D T M S
L ST S T UL LM T G S S MP S D
D MP L D U D M ST P UL SP T M ST SM:
TS US S D US S.
The vew whch has been presented of the reaton whch
man genera but more especa the man who cas
hmsef a hrstan occupes towards God the unseen word
the founder of hs regon and hs feow-men whe t s
essenta unorthodo n so far as the popuar theoog s
concerned s absoute n harmon wt the sprt of the
tradtons upon whch the greatest regons of the word
have been founded ncudng those of the be. or athough
a these sacred records are fu of human magnngs of con-
tradctor utterances of unntegbe s mbosms of m thca
egends and of vague tradtons the a possess to a greater
or ess degree an nner sense the meanng of whch was gener-
a conceaed from the prophets and seers from whom the
emanated and t s te nterpretaton of ths nner sense
whch has formed the devotona e ercse of the m stcs from
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T DD M G. 18
the earest tmest To ths da the astern regous retan
ther assocatons of ntated who are versed n the hdden
meanng of ther Scrptures. uddhst and ndoo ew and
Mosem Parsee and Druse not to menton nsar Meta-
waes smaans and numerous mnor sects a recognse
the e stence of an esoterc sde to ther regons a ven-
erate those who are supposed to be versed n t and be-
eve that the truths whch t contans are of a hgher order
than those whch appear n the e terna sense of the words.
Ths was aso the case wth the earer hrstans and the
fact that the be possesses ths nner meanng s ndcated
1 oth n the d and ew Testaments. t s recognsed n the
Tamud beeved n b the hassdm or orthodo ews and
strong nssted upon n the abbaah. Thus t s wrtten :
oe be to the son of man who sa s that the Tora Penta-
teuch contans common sa ngs and ordnar narratves
or f ths were the case we mght n the present da com-
pose a code of doctrnes whch wou d e cte greater respect.
f the aw contans ordnar matter then there are nober
sentments n profane codes. Let us go and make a seecton
from them and we sha be abe to compe a far superor
code. ut ever word of the aw has a subme sense and a
heaven m ster . . . . ow the sprtua anges had to put
on an earth garment when the descended to ths earth
and f the had not put on such a garment the coud nether
have remaned nor been understood on earth and ust as t
was wth the anges so t s wth the aw. hen t descended
on earth the aw had to put on an earth garment to be un-
derstood b us and the narratves are ts garments. There
are some who thnk that ths garment s the rea aw and
not the sprt wth whch t s cothed. ut these have no
poston n the word to come and t s for ths reason that
bavd pra ed pen Thou mne e es that ma beh d
the wondrous thngs of Th aw Psam c . 18 . hat
s the garment under the aw There s a garment weh
ever one can see and there are foosh peope who when
the see a we-dressed man thnk of nothng more worth
tan ths uutfu garment and take t for the bod whe
the worth of the bod tsef conssts of the sou. The aw
too has a bod ths s the commandments whc are caed
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
186 S T L G .
the bod of the aw. Ths bod s cothed n garments whch
are the ordnar narratves. The foos of the word ook at
nothng ese but the garment whch conssts of the narratves
of the aw the do not see an more and do not see what
s beneath the garment. ut those who have more under-
standng those do not ook at the garment but at the
bod beneath .e. the mora whe the wsest the servants
of the heaven ng those who dwe at Mount Sna
ook at nothng ese but the sou .e. the secret doctrne
whch s the root of a the rea aw and these are destned
n the word to come to behod the sou of ths sou .e. the
Det whch breathes n the aw.
t was n auson to ths hdden meanng that hrst sad
come not to destro the aw but to fuf t. n what
sense e was the fufment of the aw propose to show
ater. e earn from the abbaah that ths knowedge
was made known to the chosen of God after panfu ntatons.
t was caed the umnous mrror n contrast wth the
non-umnous mrror the vson of ordnar mortas. t
was caed the tree of fe as contrasted wth the tree of
knowedge. ome and see where the sou reaches that
pace whch s caed the treasur of fe. She en o s a
brght and umnous mrror whch receves ts ght from
the hghest heaven. The sou coud not bear ths ght
but for the umnous mante t puts on. or ust as the
sou when sent to ths earth puts on an earth garment
to preserve hersef here so she receves above a shnng
garment n order to be abe to ook wthout n ur nto
the mrror whose ght proceeds from the Lord of ght.
Moses too coud not approach to ook nto that hgher
ght whch he saw wthout puttng on such an etherea
garment as t s v/rtten nd Moses went nto the coud
whch s transated b means of the coud wherewth he
wrapped hmsef as f dressed n a garment. t that tme
Moses dscarded amost the whoe of hs earth nature as t
s wrtten that Moses was on the mountan fort da s and
fort nghts and he thus approached that dark coud whereon
God s enthroned. n ths tme the departed sprts of the
rghteous dress themseves n the upper regons n umnous
Sohar 3. 1 2 a -Dr Gusburg s transaton.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
D M ST S. 187
garments to be abe to endure that ght whch streams from
the Lord of ght.
Thus t was that hrst retred to a mountan for fort
da s and fort nghts to receve that aw whch e gave to
s dscpes wch n ts outward sense contans smpe
ethca precepts whch a can understand though none obe
them whe the hdden meanng of t s now watng to be
reveaed to those who w nterna receve m. t was to
ths nner sense that ement of e andra made auson
when he sad that hrst mparted t e cusve to ames
Peter ohn and Pau. The ncuson of the ast named shows
that n the mnd of the wrter t must have been n Pau s
case b nterna umnaton a statement borne out b Pau
hmsef n hs asserton that he was taken up nto the thrd
heaven and heard thngs whch t s not awfu for man to
utter. nd here woud parenthetca remark that whe
a great man of Pau s utterances are as he sa s of hmsef
and not of the Lord a great man are pregnant wth the
deepest nterna meanng and these are for the most part
e act those whch have been wrested b the hurches nto
dogmas dshonourng ake to God and to m whom the
ca ther Lord.
ement sa s further n reference to ths secret teachng
of hrst that t was not desgned for the muttude but
communcated on to those who were capabe of recevng
t ora not b wrtng auson to whch s made n the
cts where t s sad that after s resurrecton hrst
through the o Sprt had gven commandments unto the
apostes whom e had chosen to whom aso e showed
msef ave after s passon man nfabe roofs
beng seen of them fort da s and speakng of the tngs
pertanng to God nd Pau descrbes the dffcut he
fnds n conve ng these hgher truths when he wrtes to the
ornthans : nd brethren coud not speak unto ou as
sprtua but as carna even as unto babes n hrst.
have fed ou wth mk and not wth meat for therto e
were not abe to bear t nether et now are e abe for e
are et carna.
1 Gnsburg pp. 37 38.
- See ement of e andra b Dr a e shup o Lncon . 211.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
188 S T L G .
The reason of ths sprtua denseness he proceeds to sa
es n the tendenc the had aread begun to e hbt to
dogmatse.
The process of unfodng deep sprtua truth to the sprt-
ua evovng man s beautfu maged n the Sohar where
the hdden sense s kened to a ove woman conceaed n
her paace who when her frend and beoved passes b opens
for a moment a secret wndow and s seen b hm aone and
then wthdraws hersef for a ong tme so the doctrne on
shows tsef to hm who s devoted to her wth bod and sou
and then on b degrees. rst she beckons the passer-b
wth her hand ths s the frst and most e treme gmpse of
truth. Then she approaches coser and whspers but her face
s st covered b a thck ve ths s the second stage of
reveaton. She then taks to hm wth a thn ve ths s
the thrd stage. na she shows hersef face to face and
ntrusts hm wth the nnermost secrets of her heart.
t w thus be seen that accordng to the abbaah there
are four degrees of the nner sense of the ord and to
these t furnshes eaborate ke s. That the ear hrstans
aso recognsed an nterna nterpretaton to the sacred record
s ndcated b the advocac of rgen of three senses whch
he cas aeo/ aT o rv fcof Trvevfarc o or earth ps chc
and pneumatc. The sentments of o Scrpture he sa s
must be mprnted upon each one s sou n a threefod
manner that the more smpe ma be but up b the fesh
or bod of Scrpture so to speak b whch we mean the
obvous e panaton that he who has advanced to a hgher
ma be edfed b the sou of Scrpture as t were but he
that s perfect and ke to the ndvdua spoken of b the
aposte 1 or. . 6 7 must be edfed b the sprtua aw
havng a shadow of good thngs to come.
n the same wa Swedenborg recognses three senses whch
he cassfes as natura sprtua and ceesta of whch hs
books purport to gve the sprtua sense and those of T. L.
arrs the ceesta but nether abbasts Gnostcs S weden-
borgans or an other hurch or sect have et turned ther
knowedge of the hdden treasures whch the admt the
be contans to an practca account. nd ths notwth-
Sohar 2. 99. - -n-fp ap c b. v. cap. 11.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
SP TU L P PT . 189
standng the fact that the have e tracted from t mora truths
whch shoud revoutonse socet and mght hep to a the
foundaton for that new sprtua departure after whch the
whoe creaton s earnng.
s a rue the ver fact that an such nner sense e sts s
gnored b the word at arge and n the hurches of hrst-
endom nothng remans of t but the outward s mbosms of
the sacraments the true sgnfcance of whch has been per-
verted unt the have dwnded down to mere acts of cere-
mona observance n whch a hdden vrtue ensurng ever-
astng savaton and a present means of grace are supposed
to resde whch however produce a scarce apprecabe
effect upon the manner of outward vng. or as Pau sa s
The kngdom of heaven s not eatng and drnkng but
rghteousness and peace and o n the o Sprt.
n pont of fact the nterna meanng of the ord s
nether threefod nor fourfod but manfod and to each one
who seeks earnest w be reveaed the nterna meanng
adapted to hs mora and nteectua condton hs past tran-
ng and hs present capact for recepton.
The reason wh those who have sought for ght b kab-
bastc methods b the nterpretaton of s mbos the app-
caton of ke s and so forth have quarreed among themseves
over the meanngs of passages and have faed wth a ther
occut scence to enghten the word to ts own savaton
has been part because the have apped ther nteect and
not ther affectons to the work and part because the were
themseves open to the percepton of truth n dfferent de-
grees and one coud see n a passage what was hdden from
another ust as an artst ookng at a aphae mght dscover
beautes whch woud be hdden from an ordnar observer
whe a peasant mght fa to dstngush t from the sgn-
board of an nn. t s the same wth sprtua sght t s as
mpossbe to prove that the nterna meanng dscovered n a
passage of sacred wrt s true to one who can on see ts
outward meanng as t woud be to tr and e pan tone and
breadth of treatment n a pcture to a peasant.
The denseness of sprtua percepton of the ews n regard
to sacred m steres both n the tmes of saah and of hrst
omans v. 17.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
190 S T L G .
s auded to b the atter n s quotaton from the prophet
hearng e sha hear and sha not understand and
seeng e sha see and not perceve : for ths peope s heart
s wa ed gross and ther ears are du of hearng and ther
e es the have cosed est at an tme the shoud see wth
ther e es and hear wth ther ears and shoud understand
wth ther heart and shoud be converted and shoud hea
them. These words app tera to the present da
and the m steres of the kngdom of heaven to whch
hrst was referrng are as hdden from the wse and pru-
dent now as the were then for the are a summed up
n that wondrous Personat whose nature achevement
and msson have never been apprehended.
The m steres whch as hrst sad t was gven the
apostes to know are but a fracton of those watng to be re-
veaed for the were unprepared for more than a compara-
tve superfca apprehenson of the great work whch ther
Master performed on earth. Therefore e sad to them
There are man thngs have to sa unto ou but e can-
not bear them now and therefore t was that when e
endeavoured to e pan to s dscpes the greatest m ster
of a whch was contaned n s death and resurrecton
the so tte understood t that Peter began to rebuke m
sa ng e t far from Thee Lord : ths sha not be unto
Thee. ut e turned and sad unto Peter Get thee behnd
me Satan : thou art an offence unto me for thou savourest
not the thngs that be of God but those that be of men.
The sa ng of eke appes wth equa force now that t
dd then to an man who wodd tr to ca hrstendom
to repentance : Son of man thou dweest n the mdst of a
rebeous house whch have e es to see and see not the
have ears to hear and hear not : for the are a rebeous
house. nd the prophets of hrstendom are ke the fase
prophets of srae n those da s whch prophes concernng
erusaem and see peace when there s no peace sath the
Lord God.
The nfuences whch deaden the sprtua percepton of
a hurch and of a peope are ceremona formasm prest-
craft dogmatsm and the ntoerance whch resuts there-
from. The are accurate descrbed n the frst chapter of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T S T D . 191
saah. rng no more van obatons sa s the prophet
ncense s an abomnaton to me the new moons and sab-
baths the cang of assembes cannot awa wth t s
nqut even the soemn meetng. our new moons and
our apponted feasts m sou hateth : the are a troube
unto me am wear to bear them. There s not a hurch
n hrstendom whch does not worshp God wth ts ps
whe ts heart s far from m and the a represent n
ther severa degrees the varous h pocrses denounced b
the prophet. The obatons the feast-da s and the n-
cense dstngush one group the cang of assembes
and the Sabbath dstngush another and more especa
the Utra- vangecas Presb terans and Dssenters among
whom h pocrs s more hgh deveoped than among other
hrstans : ths s prncpa due to the fact that the
devote one da n the week more e cusve to the practce
of ths h pocrs than other sects and that da the ca
the Lord s. The resut s bgotr and sef-rghteousness
whch renders them especa deaf and darkened and foosh
sprtua .
hurches are st bnd to the eementar fact that
ever da s the Lord s and that t woud be better to den
m an da than to put m off wth on one. The
nsttuton of the Sabbath or seventh da whch was n
e stence as we earn from ccadan records n the popuous
ct of rdu about the tme of the creaton of the word
accordng to the bca chronoog see Professor Sa ce
bbert Lectures had a speca nterna sgnfcaton. ot
on dd t mark seven perods of the word s evouton but
t t pfes seven perods of race-hstor aso seven perods n
te hstor of ever human sou. t woud occup too much
tme to enumerate a the passages n the be n whch the
number seven has an esoterc sense but there are at east
fft among the most nterestng are those n eveaton
wch descrbe the Lamb as t had been san havng seven
horns and seven e es whch are the seven sprts of God
who aone was found wort to open the book wt the seven
seas those referrng to the seven anges wth the seven
tnmpets to the seven thunders to the beast wth the seven
heads and the seven crowns to the seven antres wth the seven
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
192 S T L G .
ast pagues and to the seven vas. hen therefore the
ews were commanded to keep the seventh da ho the
command was derved from a much oder theoog and
there was a speca m stca reason for t whch the dd
not understand so b wa of an e panaton adapted to
ther comprehenson the were tod that upon that da God
got tred wth the e erton of makng the word and rested
but the rea reason was that t cosed one perod of the
nterna hstor of the race. Ths perod termnated wth
the advent of hrst who practca aboshed the Sabbath
when he sad The Son of man s Lord aso of the Sabbath.
e dd not however substtute an other snge da for
t but a da s s teachng beng that the servce of God
and the neghbour was a da dut and that the Sabbath
was made for man not man for the Sabbath. The dscpes
however contnued to observe the ewsh Sabbath unt the
destructon of erusaem gradua substtutng for t after-
wards the frst da of the week : snce then the whoe of
hrstendom has persstent broken the fourth command-
ment whe the more unntegent porton of t wthout an
Scrptura warrant appes rues whch had reference espec-
a and e cusve to the seventh da of the week to the
frst and even goes so far as to ca t the seventh or Sabbath
da nstead of b ts true ebrew name.
hrstans of a denomnatons cannot too speed recog-
nse that ther soemn assembes as at present conducted
on whatever da the ma be hed are an nqut . Those
who have once e perenced the quckenng thr of the dvne
affatus and the actua ph sca change n e terna respra-
ton whch accompanes t w bear me out n the asser-
ton that to enter a hrstan hurch uness to carr out
some dvne msson speca mposed whe what s caed
worshp s gong on often produces a sensaton of oppres-
son and suffocaton whch sometmes becomes too panfu to
endure. appea to the testmon of others because thank
God the number of those who are ph sca as we as
mora conscous of ths ncreasng resprator senstveness
s da augmentng.
These thngs beng so can scarce venture to hope that
man w rease the truth of the nterpretatons whch
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
D G S SP T . 193
am about to gve to passages of Scrpture whch ther out-
ward sense does not conve . on refer to the be at
a because t s necessar n wrtng upon sub ects of ths
nature to appea to the authort whch the masses st
respect f te do not obe t and because t s so absoute
confrmator of vews whch had forced themseves upon m
conscousness rrespectve of the sacred record: but am
awa s confronted wth ths dffcut that the pre udce
among men of scence who on udge of sacred books b
ther e terna sense and b ther effect upon the ves of so-
caed beevers n them s so strong that an appea to them
tends rather to repe than to attract. evertheess sacred
books n spte of ther mperfectons have had a transcendent
vaue for humant n the hstor of the ages and to gnore
them woud be to gnore the most powerfu mora engne
whch has been empo ed b Provdence for the contro and
restrant of human passons. To treat them wth contempt
s ake unphosophca and narrow-mnded the more espec-
a as the contan treasures of knowedge and wsdom for
those who know how to dve for them but n order to do so
successfu the must be taken for what the are rea
worth nether eevated nto nfabe gudes on the one hand
nor despsed as od wves fabes on the other.
There s an nfnte varet n the degree of nspraton
n a wrtngs camng to have a supernatura orgn though
the sgnfcaton of the word supernatura depends upon
the arbtrar defnton we choose to attach to the word
natura. There are parts of the be whch have been
derved from so ow a source that there s ver tte that s
dvne n them and whch are cacuated to do more harm
than good and there are parts pregnant wth the deepest
sprtua meanng and wth truts st unreveaed of nest-
mabe vaue. unfodng of arcana must be pure arb-
trar and can on be udged b the appea t makes to
the respectve facutes of the reader and as these var n-
fnte wat s cear to one s obscure to another and wat
attracts one repes the other.
t ma safe be affrmed that the more fu a book s
of dvne trut te more on ts frst presentaton t w re e
the ma ort . Ts s as true of a book as of a man and

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
194 S T L G .
we know what the resut of three ears of hrst s teachng
was to the Teacher. The hest proof therefore of ts vaue
w be the voent hostt and antagonsm whch t w
e cte. Shoud what s here wrtten be receved wth popuar
approva shoud requre no better evdence of ts fast
and fee that the source from whch had derved m nsp-
raton was e act the opposte to that whch beeved t
to have been.
t ma often appear then that the meanngs whch attach
to certan passages n the be ma seem straned and
fancfu to those who have regard on to ts e terna sense.
f for nstance shoud sa that agar Sara s mad whom
braham marred on her mstress s recommendaton meant
rea Mount Sna and corresponded to erusaem t woud
seem n the hghest degree fantastc had not St Pau sad the
same thng. ndeed we fnd hm n the fourth chapter of
Gaatans cang the whoe hstor of braham hs wves and
chdren an aegor and he assumes n the frst chapter of
omans that the most profound m ster that of the creaton
tsef ma be understood or the nvsbe thngs of m
God are cear seen beng understood b the thngs that
are made even s eterna force and Godhead. t seemed
1 have been nduced to come to ths concuson b some of the crtcsms
wth whch Masoam was receved of whch gve a few specmens :
t s not necessar or perhaps desrabe to dscuss Mr phant s theor
t practca means that men ma become on earth what t s taught b
theoogans the bessed become n heaven. t ma be questoned whether
such teachng as ths can have an heath ef ect.
e have some suspcon of those who profess too a-embracng ams. e
thnk we see the atrustc househod n that of Mrs eab .
n another panet e stence so ecstatc mght be possbe but on earth t
s scarce even desrabe.
The rtsh Phstne w probab turn awa wth supreme scorn from a
book wth whch hs nteectua deveopment aows but tte s mpath .
The ha atrusm whch Mr phant woud substtute for the fath once
devered to the sants.
Mr phant s fad of atrusm.
hat was the fath once devered to the sants but atrusm and what
was hrst s fad but atrusm e ma Mr . S. L n a recent artce
tak of the congenta mbect of the ngsh mnd n respect of eterna
and dvne thngs.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S D S M L SMS. 19
reatve smpe to Pau who was probab an ssene that
m steres whch had formed the sub ect of stud from the
earest tmes shoud offer no dffcut to those who now
ooked nto them b the ght of that Gospe whch hrst
had come to teach and whch s descrbed as the power
or force of God unto savaton endowng man wth
a wsdom heretofore dened hm et not the wsdom of ths
word nor of the prnces men of scence of ths word that
come to nought : but we speak the wsdom of God n a
m ster even the hdden wsdom whch God ordaned be-
fore the word unto our gor : whch none of the prnces
of ths word knew : for had the known t the woud not
have crucfed the Lord of gor as the do to ths da .
So then he that s sprtua dscerneth a thngs et he
hmsef s dscerned of no man.
e have a remarkabe ustraton of the tendenc of the
ear hrstan hurch to search for the hdden meanng n
the d Testament narratve n the Genera pste of arna-
bas the 8th chapter and 10th verse where he sa s : Under-
stand therefore chdren these thngs more fu that
braham was the frst that brought n crcumcson ookng
forward to the sprt to esus crcumcsed havng receved
the m ster of three etters. or the Scrpture sa s that
braham crcumcsed three hundred and eghteen men of
hs house. ut what therefore was the m ster that was
made known unto hm Mark frst the eghteen and ne t
the three hundred. or the numera etters of ten and eght
are . . and these denote esus. nd because the cross was
that to whch we were to fnd grace therefore he adds three
hundred the note of whch s T the fgure of hs cross .
* herefore b two etters he sgnfed esus and b the thrd
s cross. e who has put the engrafted gft of s doctrne
wthn us knows that never taught to an one a more cer-
tan truth ut trust that e are worth of t.
t s cear to those who have made a stud of the most
ancent regons b the ght of ther more nteror facutes
that the are not the resut of the fetch gropngs of prm-
tve man or were derved from dreams as Mr erbert
Spencer and other posophors woud have us eeve ut
1 orntha. . 6-8.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
196 S T L G .
the remans of much hgher truths that man once possessed
n regard to te nature of God the creaton of the word
the changes t has undergone the ntroducton of what we
term ev and the progress of the human sou and the
tradton of ths more umned condton s st preserved
n the egend of the Goden ge.
The regous nstnct of man has heen devovng not
evovng though the tde has turned and the evoutonar
perod has once more commenced. n a the hghest utter-
ances of e tnct regons as we as of those that e st we
fnd the same eadng deas a pontng to a common orgn
and a presentng the same fundamenta prncpes though
the have been perverted b human magnaton nto po -
thesms and supersttons and surrounded b m ths and
egends whch have n some cases amost obscured the prm-
tve worshp. t woud need a voume devoted to the sub ect
to do ustce to t but modern research s tendng strong
n ths drecton and provded that those who engage n ths
stud are anmated b the rght motves and are thorough
free from preconceved phosophca or theoogca pre udces
have no fear of the asserton have ust ventured to make
beng confrmed and am the more assured of t b the
concudng paragraph of Professor Sa ce s ver remarkabe
essa on the egon of the ncent ab onans. Ths
he sa s s the da of specasts the ncreased appcaton
of the scentfc method and the rapd progress of dscover
have made t dffcut to do more than note and put together
the facts that are constant crowdng one upon the other n
a speca branch of research. The tme ma come agan
na w come agan when once more the ever- fowng
stream of dscover w be checked and famous schoars
and thnkers w arse to reap the harvest whch we have
sown. Meanwhe cam on to be one of the humbe
abourers of our own bus age who have done m best to
set before ou the facts and theores we ma gean from the
broken shreds of neveh so far as the bear upon the re-
gon of the ancent ab onans. t s for others whose
studes have taken a wder range to make use of the ma-
teras have endeavoured to coect and to dscover n
them f the can gudes and beacons towards a purer
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T L SS T S.
197
form of fath thau that whch can be found n the offca
creeds of our modern word.
hen we fnd a professor of scence prepared to ook back
s thousand ears for gudes and beacons towards a purer
form of fath than can be found n offca creeds and a
anon of the hurch prepared to gve up the popuar dew
of the atonement and the Trnt we have evdences of
the commencement of an evoutonar epoch tendng to-
wards a purer and hgher morat whch s nfnte en-
couragng.
nqurers n ths drecton have aread dscovered that
the most ancent concepton of the Det was that of an
nfnte paterna and nfnte materna prncpe unted n
one pervadng a thngs and anmatng a thngs b vrtue
of an nfnte creatve and sustanng prncpe whch was
caed the ord. s an ustraton of the pont to whch
students have aread arrved anne a tabe made out b
Mr rthur Le n whch however he st es the ord
the soar God-man. though do not agree n hs cass-
fcaton the queston of nomencature s pure academc and
does not bear upon the pont whch s so hgh mportant
of the prevaence throughout a of the same dea.
ather.
Mother.
Soar God-Man
or ord .
g eda .
aruna
dt .
Mtra.
Manu
rahma .
Ma a .
rahma.
uddhsm
uddha .
Pra na or Dharma
Sangha.
oroastransu .
ervau karne
rdv ura
ura Ma da or
rmu d.
g pt .
mn a .
eth .
sr.s.
d Greece
The Serpent .
eres .
acchus.
Pato
ather .
Mother or urse.
Logos.
oden .
ather
rgga
oden.
abbaa .
nsop
Sopha
Logos.
Gnostcs per-
bra as .
Sopha
Gnoss or hrstos.
haps ssenes
hna
n .
ang .
Tak.
ab ona
e .
1
Messa
Tammu .
bbert Lectures.
The Popuar Lfe of uddha p. 249.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
198 S T L G .
There s one change however woud wsh to make and
ths s the orthodo ewsh as we as sometmes the kabba-
stc s mbo of the Dvne emnne whch s Shechnah
and whch athough t sgnfes tent or coverng tera
was used to concea the ark n whch was contaned the
m ster of the Dvne emnne. So the ebrew for The
ord s Davad and n the Targum Memra.
udasm s nothng more nor ess than a ewsh renderng
of the ancent ab onan g ptan ndoo and oroastran
regons bended modfed mproved and nspred to sut the
e gences of the tme and the character of the peope for
whom t was adapted. ence we fnd much of the Levtca
aw n the g ptan rtua for the dead much of the Mosac
cosmogon n the tabets of creaton whch have ate been
brought to ght through the efforts of the ate Mr George
Smth and Professor Sa ce contanng the egends of ancent
ccad and much of the m stcsm of the Ma deans whch
more especa pervades the Tamud and the abbaah.
Ths n no wa affects or refects upon the vaue of b-
ca cosmogon and theoog t smp proves that God
dd not eave the word wth ts teemng popuaton and
ts advanced cvsaton for thousands of ears pror to the
da s of braham wthout an regon at a but that such rev-
eatons of m as e sted obscured perverted and modfed
as the were b man s gnorance and nventons were the re-
mans of a st hgher one whch had preceded them and that
udasm was the purest outcome as a reform of those regons
for whch socet was prepared at the perod of ts ntaton.
rom these most ancent sources t s eas now to con-
struct the hstor of the creaton of the word n s da s the .
stor of the fa of man the account of the deuge and of the
budng of the Tower of abe whch no doubt var n man
partcuars owng to the fact that so far as we know the e -
sted on n ora tradton among the ews for a ong perod
the frst and second books of the Pentateuch beng on
commtted to wrtng accordng to the concusons of those
who have devoted themseves to research on ths sub ect
about . . 800 and some of the others contaned n the d
Testament such for nstance as the ook of sther beng
dsputed as canonca down to the tme of hrst.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T SP T G S S. 199
The books termed Mosac though t seems to be genera
conceded that the were not wrtten b Moses are to a great
e tent practca hs for t was owng to hs great earnng
as a prest of the Tempe of the Sun and as a pup of ethro
who was one of the most earned m stcs of hs tme and as
a descendant of braham who was the chef of a socet of
occutsts n hadea that he was enabed under nspraton
to gve hs peope an account of the creaton of the word and
mpose upon them a aw both of whch have a ver profound
nterna meanng. n fact there are no books n the d
Testament more pregnant wth occut dvne wsdom than
some portons of the Pentateuch e cept perhaps the ook of
ob whe others such for nstance as the books of hron-
ces are entre devod of an arcana whatever and are
mere an hstorca record comped b ewsh rabbs and
scrbes probab not earer than . . 200 and owng to the
strong ant-Samartan bas b whch the are dsfgured are
storca mseadng.
t s evdent however that the compers of Geness
athough the ncorporated other tradtons nto those of
Moses were under a most powerfu nspraton. The ap-
parent confuson n the record whch has gven rse to ther
dvson nto the ehovstc and ohstc accounts possesses
rea a dee nterna sgnfcance. n the Tamud and
abbaah we have the nterna meanng of the Mosac account
of the creaton eaborated n a form of m stcsm whch
strkes the reader udgng t on b ts surface meanng
sometmes as chdsh sometmes as fantastc and even re-
votng and sometmes as profound. The Tamud especa
s fu of nspraton from sources n the hghest degree ms-
eadng much of t s s trash ackng an nner meanng
at a whe at other tmes t contans passages of hgh
sgnfcance. The abbaah ma be sad to be the on
rea vauabe r4sum6 of ancent m stcsm but whe t
contans much of the wsdom of the ages conve ed n a
form whch s unntegbe e cept to the ntated t must
awa s de tend arge upon te ntated themseh es what
hdden meanng the dscover n t and n vew of te far
more sure and smpe method of arrvng at dvne truth
whch now e sts ts stud can scarce be sad to be at-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
200 S T L G .
tended wth proft e ceptng for reference and under ver
speca crcumstances. Modern crtcsm has been much e -
ercsed as to the date and authorshp of the abbaah as f
the vaue of ts contents coud possb be affected ether b
the date at whch t was wrtten or the man who wrote t.
ether Moses de Leon wrote t n the thrteenth centur
or abb Smon en ocha n the frst does not n the east
affect ts ntrnsc vaue an more than the ntrnsc vaue
of the Pentateuch woud be affected f t coud be concu-
sve proved that t was wrtten b ra and not b Moses.
t woud none the ess have been founded on tradton whch
had reached hm and wrtten under nspraton n the same
wa some of the apocr pha books of the d Testament as
for nstance the books of noch and sdras are qute as fu of
nspraton as an of the mnor prophets but ths can on be
fet b each as the dvne affatus whch each book contans
ma reach the reader accordng to hs mora state. Thus one
book w seem nspred to one man to qute a dfferent degree
from that whch t ma appear to another and no man can
a down a postve rue and sa ths s nspred and ths
s not. f n the foregong remarks seem m sef to have
been dong ths wth regard to certan books do so wth the
reservaton that dstnct fee them to be so nspred and
am persona conscous of the dvne affatus n some and
not n others but do not venture to app m sensatons
on the matter to others.
t has been necessar to make these remarks because the
suggest arge feds of nqur that can on be advantage-
ous entered upon b those who have b ong and arduous
mora dscpne prepared themseves to seek confrmaton of
ther e perences and of the concusons at whch the have
arrved b an e amnaton nto the sacred wrtngs and
m stca records of a regons. The aso form an essenta
ntroducton to consderatons regardng the cosmogon of the
word the ear hstor of man and hs obgatons under
the new condtons that have now overtaken hm whch
am about to present to the reader.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
201
PT .
M S UL D M T M L M TS S T T D -
S T T T MS T D T T L S LL S -
M S D DS M S UL D M T T
D M T T M L T T SP T
S M P S L T S M ST T D T
DD S S T LD D T ST M TS.
U D M T L dfference e sts between the atomc ee-
ments of the mascune and femnne prncpes n nature.
t s evdent that ths must be so because as a dfference
e sts n the most e terna mae and femae forms the
atoms whch compose them must be dfferent combned
and arranged.
t s a pecuart of atoms we known to chemsts that
ther propertes or behavour depend upon ther arrangement
though ther nature s not changed thus the dfference n
consttuton between a moecue of o one and one of o gen
s absoute mperceptbe but the have wde dfferent
propertes. ths shoud be so s a m ster whch s
perfect unfathomabe to scence and as scence genera
e pans what t cannot understand b a name t cas ths
aotropsm. ow the m ster of generaton s to be found
n the m ster of aotropsm.
The nature of the mae moecue and of the femae moecue
s essenta the same but the possess entre dfferent
propertes and ths s due to the arrangement of te atoms of
whch the are respectve composed. hen n te process
of concepton these moecues combne t depends upon the
nterockng of ther atomc partces whether the resut s a
mae or a femae. t s a mstake to suppose because scence
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
202 S T L G .
has not been abe to dscover from an outward manfestaton
n the embr o unt parturton s far advanced what the se
s to be that ths has not been determned from the begn-
nng. The nfuence whch contros ths resut s the great
dua nfuence whch pervades a nature and whch mparts
to ever ob ect n t even to those whch we ca nanmate
ts twofod se -fe.
t was b the operaton of ths twofod prncpe that e -
terna nature as we see t was caed nto e stence and t
s b ts constant operaton that t s sustaned. ts orgn
and source we ca God.
Ths se -prncpe pervades the d naspherc force atoms
whch ma be dvded nto two categores those whch are
sentent and those whch are not sentent. on-sentent
atoms are those whch compose what we term norganc matter
and pervade the matera forces of whch we are cognsant
such as eectrct matera magnetsm as dstngushed from
anma magnetsm ght heat and so forth. Sentent atoms
are those whch operate n anma magnetsm n the w
nteect and emotons but the are graduated downwards
n nfnte varet to the non-sentent atoms as anma fe s
nked b ooph tes to vegetabe fe. The owest form of
atoms whch anmate the human race are n the shape of
nfusora or predator anmacue correspondng n appear-
ance to ts worst vces and passons for ever thought and
emoton s represented structura n nvsbe substance
the hghest and purest emotons and nteectua aspratons
consst atomca of bse ua human bengs patterned after
the shape of prma man. These however can on dspa
ther force n and operate through mortas here who are
struggng to regan the ost bse ua condton n a manner
present to be descrbed. Ths s the new force of whch t
s the purport of ths book to treat. t has on commenced
to operate n the word wthn the ast few ears e ceptng
n ver rare nstances but t was fu manfested n the
person of hrst. hat s caed b theoogans s second
advent conssts n s persona operaton through ths b-
se ua force n the organsms of those who after ong pre-
paraton have receved t and nvoke s presence b vr-
tue thereof. therto the purest force known conssted of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
M G T L G. 203
unse ua homuncues and ths force t s whch operates
genera n the organsms of a good and unsefsh nd-
vduas. These atomc mae and femae dvded enttes are
susceptbe of transmutaton nto bse ua human atoms but
the can be on thus transmvted b severe mora dscpne
and suferng on the part of those ndvduas who havng
gven themseves to the servce of humant strugge to
effect ths organc change n the forces of whch ther own
emotons passons and votons consst.
The person n whom ths change has been accompshed s
conscous of t through the new sensatons whch begm to
vbrate n hs nervous centres affectng more especa the
soar pe us b the nspratons b whch the are accom-
paned and b whch he can be guded n hs ever da fe
as we as b the new potenc wth whch he fnds hmsef
endowed for the performance of hs varous dutes and the
mpartng of mora and ph sca vtat nto the organsms
of those who seek to approach these new condtons and
whose progress he s thus enabed to assst. e s aso abe
n certan cases to hea dsease as have m sef e perenced
but ths on under a ver powerfu nterna gudance and
n ver speca crcumstances as no man s a udge when b
an act of hs own w dsease shoud be checked. Ph s-
ca maad often produces atomc structura changes of the
hghest mora vaue and shoud be aowed to run ts course
for that purpose. t aso produces death at a crtca perod
of the sou s hstor when to proong natura fe woud be
to affect most n urous the mmorta bod but ths s no
reason wh remedes n whch the forces consst of non-
sentent atoms shoud not awa s be empo ed because the
act rrespectve of uman voton and are controed b the
unseen agences whch operate through them ndependent
of the sefsh ambtons nterests or affectons of human bengs.
The on magnetsm wc t s safe for one person to mpart
to another s tat n wc te atomc forms are bse ua
because te contan the hrst eement and because the
refuse to be mparted e cept where the voton s under
dvne contro n other words the operator fees hs w
resoute set aganst mpartng t e cept wen he s nter-
na ordered to do so. Te quat of a heang magnetsm
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
204 S T L G .
whch s mparted for purposes of pecunar gan s genera
mora debased sometmes contanng atomc creatures of a
ferocous and sangunar mora t pe whch athough wonder-
fu p sca cures ma be accompshed through ther agenc
contnue to affect the sou ong after t has eft the bod whch
had thus been temporar heaed.
t s evdent that these consderatons must have an m-
portant bearng on the orgn and condtons of ph sca fe.
The h pothess that because where 36 atoms of carbon
26 of h drogen 4 of ntrogen and 10 of o gen are found n
combnaton ou get a substance e hbtng vsbe fe and
ca t protopasm whch beeve s now beng spt up and
e paned b the word pastogen therefore protopasm or
pastogen s the source of ths great twofod sustanng and
anmatng prncpe n nature s the most stupendous faac
whch t has entered nto the mnd of man to conceve
though some have nduged t to the e tent of e pectng
the da to come when the w be abe to make vng
protopasm.
Such a noton woud not have been possbe had not the
ratona atomc structure of the persons hodng ths vew
been atogether dsntegrated b overstran and b the entre
repudaton of the controng functon whch the atoms of
the mora structure e ercse b dvne prerogatve over those
of the reason. There can be no better ustraton of the
fantases of whch the human mnd s capabe when eft to
tsef than the theor that protopasm s the orgn of fe
and et t s one whch fnds wde response among what are
caed the ntegent casses and who ca those who can
see a tte further nto the nature of matter than the can
wth ther mcroscopes. sonares Let them accept rather
the teachng of the Psamst than of these phosophers
when he sa s am fearfu and wonderfu made : mar-
veous are Th works and that m sou knoweth rght
we. M substance was not hd from Thee when was
made n secret and curous wrought n the owest parts
of the earth. Thne e es dd see m substance et beng
unperf ect and n Th book a m members were wrtten
whch n contnuance were fashoned when as et there was
* none of them.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T D S U L T . 20
Te prncpe of bse uat s even n the amoeba and t s
b vrtue of t that t s enabed to mutp tsef b fsson.
There s no more potent argument n favour of desgn n
the order of the unverse than s supped to us b the e st-
ence throughout t of the se -prncpe and the fundamenta
truth that t emanated from a bse ua source the ather and
Mother of a Lfe Two-n- ne fnds e presson sometmes
m stca sometmes n dstnct anguage n the most ancent
of regons. w confne m sef to a ver few ustratons
n support of ths asserton but those who consder these
regons of vaue as a confrmaton of ts truth w fnd t
n them a n one form or other.
Thus n uddhsm there are two Paramtas Upa a and
Pra na whch represent the ather and Mother prncpes.
rom the unon of Upa a and Pra na sa s an od uddhst
book cted b Mr odgson proceeded the word. Pra na
s the e act equvaent of the ebrew hokmah and the
e andrne word Sopha sdom maged as a woman.
Upa a s varous transated ts tera meanng s ap-
proach. Upa a Pra na wth the uddhsts s smar to
the rdha ar tera haf- woman of the rahmans
the osmos maged as a bse ua God. he n that
most ancent regon of ccad whch Professor Sa ce has
been reveang to us he tes us that t was beeved that
na Sar was the mae prncpe whch b untng wth
the femae prncpe ana k-sar the goddess of the
earth and the hosts of heaven produced the present
word. t was to ths od eementa Det that the great
Tempe of sarra was dedcated whose son was sad to be
the God np or dar * the ord .
recognton of ths truth s to be found n the Tamud
whe the abbaah dscourses on the sub ect ver eaborate .
Thus n te Sohar we fnd that from the boundess n Soph
emanated the Sephroth consstng of mascune and femnne
prncpes of whch the frst were sdom represented b the
dvne name ah mascune and ntegence ehovah fem-
nne and t s from a unon of these whch are aso caed
ather and Mother tat te remander proceeded or accord-
odg on sa s p. 88. .u f n n frstant p. 91.
odg on 8 sta s p. 78. * bbert Lecture 1887 . 12. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
206 S T L G .
ng to the same authort hen the o ged the con-
ceaed of a conceaed assumed a form he produced ever -
* thng n the form of mae and femae as thngs coud not
contnue n an other form. ence sdom whch s the
begnnng of deveopment when t proceeded from the o
ged emanated n mae and femae for sdom e panded
and ntegence proceeded from t : and thus obtaned mae
and femae v . sdom the ather and ntegence the
Mother from whose unon the other pars of Sephroth suc-
cessve emanated.
These are ether mascune femnne or two - n - one.
Thus ove s mascune ustce femnne and the are
unted n beaut the whoe composng a fgure somewhat
after the Grand Man of Swedenborg and each trad of Seph-
roths gvng brth respectve to the nteectua mora and
matera words. There s moreover a trnt of trads and
above a a supreme trnt of crown kng and queen.
menton ths not re ng upon t n an wa as an au-
thort but mere as ustratng what a promnent poston
the dvne femnne hed n the most ancent concepton of
the Det for whatever ma be the date of the abbaah n
ts present form there can be no doubt of the antqut of
the tradtons whch t contans.
The abbasts to ths da pra for the reunon of the
o ne bessed be s name and s Shechnah : do ths
n ove and fear n fear and ove for the unon of the name
mascune n wth n femnne nto a perfect harmon
for the magne n ther concet that the affctons of the
race proceed not from the fact that the have ost ther
bune God but that e has ost s Shechnah or femnne
prncpe.
or some reason best known to themseves sa s Mr
Macgregor Mathers n hs ntroducton to hs ver nterestng
work The abbaah Unveed the transators of the
be have carefu crowded out of e stence and smothered
up ever reference to the fact that the Det s both mas-
cune and femnne. The have transated a femnne phra
b a mascune snguar n the case of the word ohm.
The have however eft an nadvertent admsson of ther
1 Sohar . 290a.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T G T L . 207
knowedge that t was pura n Geness . 26 nd ohm
sad Let us make man. nd agan verse 27 how coud
dam be made n the mage of ohm mae and femae
uness the ohm were mae and femae aso The word
ohm s a pura formed from the femnne snguar L
oh b addng M to the word. ut nasmuch as M s
usua the termnaton of the mascune pura and s here
added to a femnne noun t gves to the word ohm the
sense of a femae potenc unted to a mascune dea and
thereb capabe of producng an offsprng. ow we hear
much of the ather and the Son but we never hear an thng
of the Mother n the ordnar regons of the da . ut n
the abbaah we fnd that the ncent of Da s conforms
hmsef smutaneous nto the ather and Mother and thus
begets the Son. ow ths Mother s ohm. gan we are
usua tod that the o Sprt s mascune. ut the
word uach s femnne as appears from the
foowng passage of the Sepher et rah T
L M M hath femnne not mascune
* uach ohm hm ne s she the Sprt of the ohm
of Lfe. 1
nd agan page 2 : Ths Sephra competes and makes
evdent the superna Trnt . t s aso caed ma
Mother and ma the great productve Mother who s
eterna con oned wth b the ather for the manten-
ance of the unverse n order. Therefore s She the most
evdent form n whom we can know the ather and therefore
s She worth of a honour. She s the superna Mother
coequa wth hokmah and the great femnne form of God
the ohm n whose mage man and woman are created
accordng to the teachng of the abbaah eqa before God.
oman s equa wth man and certan not nferor to hm
as t has been the persstent endeavour of so-caed hrs-
tans to make her. ma s the woman descrbed n the
poca pse ch. . . . . She s the superna Mother as
dstngushed from Makuth the nferor Mother rde
ueen. Ths nferor Mother rde or ueen s as w
present appear the femnne prncpe of the Son or the
ord made fesh. have thought t worth whe to uote
The abbaa Unveed p. 22.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
208 S T L G .
n fu some passages from The abbaah Unveed con-
cernng the androg nous character of the Son whch w be
found at the end of the ppend .
Ths truth was contaned n the hdden meanng of the aw
whch Moses gave hs peope and n the arcana of number-
ess passages of the d and ew Testaments especa n the
ook of ob and the eveaton. t was hed b the m stca
sect of the a artes for t formed part of the ore whch
the had receved from the m stcs of g pt hadea and
Persa t was we known to the ssenes who succeeded
them and to the P thagoreans whe n the rphc poems
eus who s one force one sprtua beng great rector of
a thngs s descrbed as beng at once a mae and an m-
morta n mph. nd agan he cas upter the dvne hus-
band and wfe ev a f or v eveTo ev afporo eTf r ro
vvf fr The srs- ss of ancent g pt and the swara
Prakrt of ancent nda represent the same truth.
The twofod character of God was hed b the Therapeuts
and Gnostc sects and t was not unt the suppresson of the
atter that hrstendom ma be sad to have ost ts God
and adopted the God of the ewsh Pharsees and Sadducees
the crue mpacabe vndctve un ust mae monster whch
e oterc udasm created after ts own mage and whch was
the hdeous egac the eft to the cvsed word on ther
own e tncton as a naton. f the gnorance bgotr and
cruet of hrstendom have made the ew a mart r for we-
ngh two thousand ears amp has he revenged hmsef
upon t b presentng t wth hs God as matera out of
whch to nvent a Trnt .
oth ews and Gentes have et to fnd the nfnte ather
and Mother whom the have ost. mong a sect of the
former t s true. e e sts theoretca n s twofod
essence but hrstans have on a fant embem of t n the
person of the rgn Mar who as the mother of hrst
occupes the same reatve poston to a mnute fracton of
hrstendom whch st fnds a profound m stca meanng n
some of the dogmas of the hurch that Ma a does as the
mother of Gautama to uddhsts but to hrstendom at
arge ths s not comprehended even as a s mbo.
n proporton as a hurch oses the nfnte tender ee-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T T M T T . 209
ment of the dvne maternt and substtutes for t the char-
acter of an un ust udge does t become harsh sef-rohteous
and arrogant. e see evdence of ths n what are caed the
evangeca sects of the est whose hatred of Poper has ed
them to repudate the femnne eement n t.
f we accept the dea of a Det at a as a great rst
ause or creatve prncpe t s sure rather a sef-evdent
proposton than a m ster that the twofod prncpe of fe
must emanate from m and that f e s our nfnte ather
e must aso be our nfnte Mother though the dea s so
foregn to us that we have no pronoun n our anguage to
attach to a bse ua beng.
To hm who seeks hs God b the ght of ths truth w
ts substanta vert be reveaed n wa s of whch he can
tte dream for t s evdent that a concepton of the Det
even f t be vague whch contans a vta truth furnshes a
foundaton-stone for a vng fath and two ncomprehen-
sbes wch form one b vrtue of a combnaton of two
prncpes whch we a understand form a bass more sod
to bud upon than tree ucomprehensbes whch form one
b vrtue of three prncpes whch none of us understand.
e ond ths no human mnd as at present consttuted can
furnsh to another an adequate concepton of the great rst
ause though hurches have endeavoured to defne m
and have dared to stgmatse what the ca panthesm or
the beef that s essence must be present ever where and
that nothng can be where e s not as error. That a dua
prncpe shoud be a-pervadng and et consttute a person-
at s on ncomprehensbe to us because we cannot eman-
cpate ourseves from the fase perceptons whch attach to
our mtatons n tme and space. nd as whe these per-
ceptons are reatve to our senses t s mpossbe that
ths shoud be otherwse the reveaton of s nature b
God to man must awa s be a persona one conve ed to
hs affectons through the subsurface facutes whch those
affectons can aone deveo .
Those to whom God as reveaed msef n s dvne
womanhood become conscous of a new tenderness steang
over them wc emn-aces the whoe vs e word. The
beautes of nature now become nvested wth an ndescrbabe
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
210 S T L G .
attracton. Te sweng hsdes the cragg rocks the
unduatng ocean the rustng foage are a paptatng wth
God n a wa the never dd before and the fe whch s
n them seems to bend m sterous wth the affectons.
The do not need to be tod that nature has a sou for
the fee themseves to be unted n most ovng s mpath
wth t.
f ths s the case wth what s caed nanmate creaton
how much more strong s t the case wth a vng thngs
and how ntense becomes the compasson and the earnng
over the feow-man rrespectve ake of coour race or con-
dton n fe t was ths Dvne emnne whch spoke
through esus when e caed the tte chdren toward
m when e refused to condemn the faen woman when
e brooded as a mother over erusaem and drew the beoved
dscpe to s bosom. t was ths tenderness whch evoked
a response from the hearts of women such as no prophet or
teacher had ever evoked before and prompted m n the
moment of s su reme agon to utter the subme e acu-
aton ather forgve them for the know not what the
do.
t s ths reveaton of the dvne maternt to the sou of
man that brngs wth t a new sense of sprtua potenc and
that enabes those who have receved t to e ercse an nde-
fnabe nfuence over those who are beng prepared for ts
recepton : t s the nfusng of a new warmth nto nature
the dawnng of a new brghtness upon the sou s hor on the
paptatng of a new o throughout a the beng. To those
who have re ected the theoogca hrst and msunderstood
s work and s true reaton to God and man t s an
nspraton whch sweeps awa od pre udces and fts the
ve that has hdden the anmatng prncpe of s person-
at from our ga e. e see m now no onger through a
gass dark but face to face and we fee the nfnte sweet
touch of a nature n whch the Dvne emnne has been de-
veoped and whch can reach us through atomc s mpath
b the apponted channes because e was msef once
tempted n a ponts ke as we are.
t s b the ght of ths reveaton that we can udge of
the work of the great regous reformers and teachers of the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T U T ST. 211
word and whe to some of them we accord a ma est of
nspraton and a dgnt of effort whch cam our hghest
respect and veneraton we are enabed to perceve that
though the n some nstances recognsed the e stence of
ths prncpe and taught t as a m ster to none was gven
the hghest umnaton that t mparts.
Ths nterna umnaton can on be attaned b an
occut unon wth the bse ua Det for whch the word
was not et prepared and for whch the eements dd not
e st n nature. Therefore t was that the efforts of the
m stcs n ths drecton proved of comparatve tte advan-
tage to the word at arge and that the attempts of those
who now seek b the methods whch the empo ed of ascet-
csm drt sef-concentraton and so forth to attan the same
end w be of no ava uness the recognse the supreme
functon of hrst as the dvne apponted channe b whch
ths unon can aone be won b the eements whch he m-
parted. STevertheess e can vst those who have not so
recognsed m and the vstaton w sooner or ater con-
ve the reveaton.
f the ntegent casses n hrstendom understood that
there was an esoterc sense n the etter of the be and
f ths fact had been recognsed as essenta to ts true com-
prehenson b the hurch materasm and sceptcsm woud
not have assumed the proportons te have attaned durng
ths centur and nstead of searchng for arguments to
prove the scentfc absurdt of bca statements men
woud have devoted themseves rather to the task of ds-
coverng what that nner meanng was.
f the hurches ad not ost the nspraton of te o
Sprt that can on operate n man through the Dvne
emnne whc hrst was te frst to embod on earth
the woud have been abe to oppose a barrer to the food of
nfdet whch now treatens the submergence of a re-
gon and t s wth the ob ect of urgng a those who are
anmated b a sncere ove for ther feows to search for ts
hdden wsdom not n the be aone but n tcr own
hearts that ths book s wrtten.
80 ong as those who regard the be as an authort
attempt to meet the concusons of scence b cngng to the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
212 S T L G .
tera nterpretaton of records adapted n ther outward
form to the gnorant creduous and supersttous condtons
whch e sted among the common peope three thousand
ears ago so ong w the get worsted n ther endeavours
and bud up scaffodngs of faaces for ther opponents to
pu down.
hen on the other hand there are to he found n those
records conceaed vertes whch are on true to those to
whom the have been reveaed and whch therefore make
no appea to the unenghtened reason of those who seek to
dctate to the word from the oft summts of ther darkened
ntegence these atter are deprved of a the weapons of
argument or demonstraton and are perforce drven to sence
or to the more congena armour of gbes and sneers.
have more than once remarked that the regon of the
future w be founded on persona reveaton and persona
e perence. t w not be a sub ect whch can be dscussed
n the schoos nor ventated n the pubc press nor defned
b onvocaton n catechsms. The on catechsm whch
the regous man anmated b the quckenng fe that s now
descendng needs hs own conscence w formuate the
on doctrnes are those whch w be shown hm b the
eftbrt of dong the w of hs ather the on demonstratons
upon whch he w re to convnce the unbeevng w be
the demonstratons of the Sprt wth power and the force
of hs arguments w e n the force of hs s mpathes.
e w draw men to hm not b the entcng words
of wsdom whch man speaketh but b the magnetc attrac-
ton of hs atomc eements whch are the same n ther na-
ture as those whch enabe men and women to attract each
other or n other words to fa n ove but are atogether
dfferent n ther propertes and behavour as those who are
searchng nto the m steres of aotropsm wd understand
to be possbe.
ead on b the ght of the e terna meanng of the
word the frst few chapters of Geness are not on opposed
to a the concusons of scence but to common-sense : or as
rgen sa s hat person n hs senses w magne that
the frst second and thrd da n connecton wth whch
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T S S . 213
mornng and evenng were mentoned were wthout sun
moon and stars na that there was no sk on the frst
da ho s there so foosh and wthout common-sense
as to beeve that God panted trees n the garden of den
eastward ke a husbandman and panted theren the tree
of fe perceptbe to the e es and to the senses whch gave
fe to the eater thereof and another tree whch gave to the
eater thereof a knowedge of good and ev beeve that
ever bod must regard these as fgures under whch a recon-
dte sense s conceaed.
w therefore gve such of the nner sense of these chap-
ters as has been shown me premsng that though t s n
some e tent supported b the abbaah t s n no wa drawn
from t though ts confrmaton s not wthout ts vaue.
ot woud enter upon a sub ect so recondte were t not
necessar to do so for the purpose of e panng the orgn of
the mora maad from whch the word s sufferng n order
to eucdate the nature of the remed to be apped for t s
mpossbe to cure a dsease uness t be n the frst nstance
dpgnosed and ths dagnoss nvoves a gance at the ear
hstor of the panet the stor of ts creaton and of the evs
whch befe t.
t the same tme make no cam upon the credut of
m readers nor e pect those to beeve me who hear no
whsper wthn them urgng them to make the e perments
here suggested for verfcaton but some there ma be so
nterna prepared aread tat the w desre to respond
at once to the ca to consecrate themseves to the fe whch
s here proposed. nd to those t w be shown how the
ma e trcate themseves from the word compcatons
whch ma seem to bar the wa to the absoute sef-sur-
rendr whch t demands or how at a events to manage
ther ves n the mdst of ther surroundngs as Grod ma
drect wth the vew to ther utmate emancpaton. or
however vague therto te ma have been conscous of
the nfuence n ter affars of an overrung rovdence
however nsuffcent the ma ave found gudance and
drecton when sougt for n dfcut wen once the have
decded to aow nf tn f to nterfere wt an ncdate re-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
214 S T L G .
spouse to the voce wthn them a doubt and uncertant
on ths head w cease. God w prove to tem that e
e sts b unmstakabe evdence that e hears that e
answers that e drects that e consoes that e s mpa-
thses. ut to o tan ths conscousness the dearest earth
a ffectons must be sacrfced the most tr ng ordeas must
be endured the most ntense fath must be e ercsed the
most unfnchng courage dspa ed and a forttude a toutc
6preuvc must be e hbted.
The words of hrst whch have never been acted upon
et must be put n force now : or f an man come to me
and hate not hs father and mother and wfe and chdren
and brethren and ssters ea and hs own fe aso he cannot
be m dscpe.
ven now the abomnaton of desoaton spoken of b
Dane the prophet s standng where t ought not as t
was prophesed b hrst that t woud and man are comng
n s name sa ng Lo here s hrst or o e s there.
t s tme therefore for those who are n the udtea of the the-
ooges of hrstendom to fee to the mountans of sprtua
truth and ths the can do b dscoverng each for hmsef
where the true hrst s but to those aone w e revea
msef who tera foow s precepts whch are now
gnored and who are prepared to sacrfce ever thng the
hod dear to fnd m.
s sprtua mpressons and medumstc communcatons
ncrease w the dffcut become greater for the ev ones
take advantage of the gnorance and credut of those the
can nfuence drect to speak n the name of hrst and to
show sgns and wonders and to seduce f t were possbe
even the eect. There s no wa of escapng from decepton
e cept b efforts of verfcaton whch w nvove tremendous
persona sacrfce. Shoud those who have made such efforts
fnd as the resut of them that what s here wrtten contans
: error shoud be the frst to co-operate wth them n the at-
tempt to correct t for make no cam for t e cept that
t s the hghest truth that have been abe to reach. am
we aware that t s rudmentar . t s not unt such an
effort has been made that an one s n a poston to search
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
U L T T SM. 21
for the hdden wsdom contaned n those sacred records
whch one cass of mnds regards now wth a bhnd unbeef
and another wth an equa bnd credut and to estmate
at ther true vaue such nterpretatons as ma be submtted
to them.
n crtcsms therefore whch ma be offered upon the
nterpretatons of sacred records am now about to offer b
persons who have not fufed those condtons are absoute
worthess.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
P T .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PT .
T G T U S S ST PT G S S D S S
T T M T P US U S L S S
TS DD M G T LL LU -
G LS S P M D -D M S S DD M T ST
D M D M DM .
U S S come nto beng under the f ed order and
predetermned operaton of aw. The are not the resut of
arbtrar acts or catastrophc nterventons of Provdence
but of a process of combned emanaton and creaton or fash-
onng wch s n eterna and nfnte progresson through
the agenc of other unverses and ther nhabtants. or as
fe s eterna and matter s ndestructbe and as fe s two-
fod and therefore generatve procreaton s ncessant and
ts manfestaton s b emanaton.
The facutes and potences of the oftest orders of bengs
on the ghest unverses are nconcevabe b man as s the
matera of whch those unverses are composed whch woud
not be cognsabe to hs present senses. one of the heaven
bodes therefore tat we see are n ths categor ut the
are ke our own eart emanatons from these unseen un-
verses. The scentfc theor of the nebuar h pothess and
of the gaseous ncandescence whch was the prma substance
out of whc the took form s so far as our senses are con-
cerned n the man correct but even n that condton the
were on the outward manfestaton of an unseen arcet pe.
The connecton between these two condtons of te same
unverse s nseparabe ther nteracton s ncessant and
ther dependence upon each other absoute. ut t vares n
derree. so that some nstances the dfference between the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
220 S T L G .
outer manfestaton and ts archet pe s apparent ver great
and n others scarce perceptbe.
These condtons depend on those of the unverses from
whch the emanated and on the ntegences whch con-
troed ther deveopment and evouton. These ntegences
who are the agents of the dvne w and operaton are n
atomc affnt wth the unverse whch s caed nto e st-
ence through ther fertsaton of the atomc partces com-
posng the substances of those materas whch frst take the
form to human conscousness of ncandescent gases.
Ths cosmc ether or bod or bogen or prot e or b
whatever name t ma be caed s n fact word-seed
each atomc germ-ce contanng n ts essence a twofod
mascune and femnne prncpe. These evove accordng
to the condtons whch presded over ther generaton and
these agan dffer nfnte n ther varet . ence there are
no two words ake.
Ths s the fer coud of Professor T nda and when
he sa s that human mnd tsef emoton nteect w and
a ther phenomena were once atent n t he catches a
gmpse of a great truth.
The processes of generatve emanaton as we as of sub-
sequent evouton are protracted over a perod of amost
unmagnabe duraton.
The foundaton of a unverse under these condtons s
recorded n the frst verse of the frst chapter of Geness. t
was an emanaton from the nfnte ohm or Two-n- ne
through the agenc of the ohm a race of bengs of an
nconcevab hgh t pe nhabtng a unverse be ond our
ken but whose fe and potenc are vsbe to us n the sun
of our own s stem. The are one of the angec hosts of
whom ten accordng to the abbaah compose the word of
formaton. The angec hosts ke a bengs n ther
essence are bse ua.
The word whch was caed nto e stence through ther
operaton was pror to our earth. t was formed of substance
be ond the range of our cognsance and took countess ages
to evove before t was read to receve the race whch was
prepared for t caed dam n the be and dam ad-
1 The word-seed s the Goden Germ of the g eda.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T G S S U S . 221
mon the abbaah to dstngush t from the sbsequeut
race of the same ame whch s n fact on the ebrew
word for red earth and who were patterned bse ua after
the ohm.
t s not possbe wth our mted facutes to form an
menta mage of the nature b whch ths race was sur-
rounded because ever ob ect n t anmate or nanmate was
so to speak an edoon that s to sa the representaton of
an dea.
The cassfcaton of these s ndcated n the dstncton
drawn between those brought forth b the waters and those
brought forth b the earth aso between those that had
sous and those of whch ths s not sad. Thus we are
tod that God sad Let the earth brng forth grass the
herb edng seed and the frut-tree edng frut after hs
knd whose seed s n tsef upon the earth. Ths repre-
sented one cass of mora and nteectua conceptons and
ph sca facutes and energes and agan Let the waters
brng forth abundant the movng thng that hath sou
represents another cass and et the fow f above the
earth n the open frmament of heaven has reference to
those forces whch are connected wth the operaton of the
w-prncpe represented b the word frmament but t s
mpossbe for us wth our fnte perceptons to form an
noton of the character of the potences facutes conceptons
and deas here ndcated. Thus the e presson rendered b
our transators great whaes represents another cass and
the thngs brought forth b the earth the vng creature
after hs knd and catte after ther knd and ever thng
that creepeth on the earth after hs knd another cass.
The repetton that ever thng was after ts respectve
knd s an accentuaton of the dstnctons of the dfferent
prncpes contaned n these deas. Last came man repre-
sentng the dvne dea and controng the forces mora and
nteectua whch pervaded the nature over whch e was
gven domnon and to whom was gven together wth the
superor anma forms representng the hghest conceptons
the prncpes s mbosed b the herbs the trees and ther
fruts as mora sustenance. The whoe of nature beng as t
were a book representng the submest truths n a pctora
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
222 S T L G .
form of the dvne fe and ove prncpes vng movng
and havng ther beng n the bosom of the nfnte ather
and Mother of a and beng n fact an embodment of the
creatve fat or word and of the Dvne Mascune and em-
nne prncpes.
That the emanaton occurred through the operaton of
these prncpes n the ohm through whom t took form
s ndcated n the frst verse wsdom God created the
heavens and the earth. The word heavens here sgnfes
force and earth substance. t s a fact we known to those
conversant wth the ancent regons and wth m stca n-
terpretaton genera that force s deemed to be mascune
and substance femnne whether t be sod or qud. ence
we have the earth caed Prakrt or the Mother n the edas
and water s amost awa s s mbosed b a goddess n the
od m thooges as n oroastransm b nahta and n the
abbaah b ma the great sea.
The Dvne emnne prncpe represented b substance
s ove. The Dvne Mascune prncpe represented b
force s operaton. n other words the dvne wsdom
ove and operaton whch are ever present n the nfnte
ohm actng upon and through the representatve ohm
caed nto e stence a unverse b formng a con uncton of
atoms approprate to ts new condtons and whch emanated
from them.
The statement that the earth was wthout form and vod
and that darkness was upon the face of the waters sgnfes
that the bse ua prncpe was not et n operaton. The
Sprt or uach of God movng upon the face of the
waters sgnfes the quckenng b the dvne potenc of the
ccordng to the ndoo cosmogon Pra apat gettng tred of hs so-
tude emts that s to sa draws forth from hmsef ever thng that e sts
or who begets t after havng dvded hmsef nto two the one haf mae the
other haf femae. arth s egons of nda p. 69.
renseus speakng of our own unverse sa s God made the word b
means of the ord and sdom ser. 4. 28 .
- The word erashth whch nkeos Le Sertagus and others ncudng
our own transators render n the begnnng s transated n four dfferent
wa s b Grotus Tertuan abb ocha and Smeon respectve but the
erusaem Targum whch ma be esteemed the hghest authort renders t
b wsdom.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T L ST . 223
femnne prncpe n the unverse. nd God sad Let there
be ght : and there was ght sgnfes that the dvne fe now
anmated the unverse. ence ohn sa s nd the fe was
the ght of men. The dvson of the ght from the dark-
ness sgnfes the dvson between the bse ua prncpe oper-
ant n God and the bse ua prncpe whch was to be operant
n the unverse under the condtons of free-w. The frma-
ment b means of whch ths dvson was brought about
sgnfes the prncpe of free-w. The coecton of the
waters nto one pace and the appearance of dr and sgn-
fes the condtons under whch the bse ua prncpe was to
operate n nature. The passage from the 1 th to the 19th
verses contan arcana n regard to the processes of ove
wsdom and operaton represented b the greater and the
esser ght and the stars n the frmament or free-w
b means of whch tree great prncpes operatng n free-
dom the unverse was to be governed.
Ths s the unverse whch has gven rse to the tradton
of the faen orb to whch auson s made b the prophet
saah n the 14th chapter where he sa s ow art thou
faen from heaven Lucfer or Da -star son of the
mornng how art thou cut down to the ground whch ddst
weaken the natons or thou hast sad n thne heart
w ascend nto heaven w e at m throne above the
stars of God : w st aso upon the mount of the congre-
gaton n the sdes of the north : w ascend above the
heghts of the couds w be ke the Most g. et
thou shat be brought down to he to the sdes of the pt.
The that see thee sha narrow ook upon thee and cou-
sder thee sa ng s ths the man that made the earth to
trembe that dd shake kngdoms that made the word as a
wderness and destro ed the ctes thereof that opened
not the house of s prsoners Te speca nterest of
ths passage conssts n the fact that t s a predcton of the
udgment whch s to overtake the powers of darkness on the
occason of te Messanc advent as dstnct foreshadowed
n te cveaton wc w cear appear when we come
to consder the 20th chapter of that book.
The stor of te r con of Lucfer and hs host of ter
habtaton n a ower word of ther nvason nto ts one
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
224 S T L G .
of the archanges who remaned o a and were saved together
wth that part of the nhabtants of the orb who dd not take
part n the rebeon wth man egends of great nterest are
to be fonnd n the sacred terature of the ebrews and
especa n the ook of noch whe the be contans
man ausons to t. Thus the Psamst sa s sad. e are
gods and a of ou the chdren of the Most gh : et e
sha de ke men and fa ke one of the prnces. nd
ude quotng from the ook of noch thus audes to ths
event : nd the anges whch kept not ther rst estate but
eft ther own habtaton. e hath reserved n everastng
chans under darkness unto the udgment of the great da
and agan et Mchae the archange when contendng wth
the dev he dsputed about the bod of Moses durst not
brng aganst hm a rang accusaton but sad. The Lord
rebuke thee. The greater part of the eveaton contans
n ts hdden meanng the narratve of events whch have
transpred and w et transpre n the word of whch the
frst chapter of Geness records the creaton sometmes under
a ver thn ve as for nstance where t s sad nd there
was war n heaven : Mchae and hs anges fought aganst
the dragon and the dragon fought and hs anges and pre-
vaed not nether was ther pace found an more n
heaven. nd the great dragon was cast out that od serpent
caed the Dev and Satan whch deceveth the whoe
word : he was cast out nto the earth and hs anges were
cast out wth hm. nd sa s Peter f God spared not
the anges that snned but cast them down to he and de-
vered them nto chans of darkness to be reserved unto
udgment. nd ob comparng the peope of ths word
wth those of ts predecessor sa s Sha a man be more
pure than hs Maker ehod e put no trust n s
servants and s anges e charged wth fo : how
much ess n them that dwe n houses of ca whose foun-
daton s n the dust whch are crushed before the moth
The enormous structura dfference between e stng man
whose bod tenement s of ca and the nature of the faen
anges s here auded to. The were n fact patterned cose
after the dvne mage wth an absoute freedom of w and
1 ob v. 17-19.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
LL D U LL G LS. 22
powers of a stupendous character. n accordance wth the
dvne method of rue there was one among them n whom
supreme authort was vested. s facutes transcended
an thng of whch we have an dea and n hm org-
nated the dea that hs w whch was free was hs own
and not God s freedom actng n hm. The consequences
whch resuted to humant from ths fase concepton we
sha see ater. t produced a confct n the Da -star to
use saah s nomencature and there was war n heaven
Mchae and those who cung to the true concepton of free-
w rebeng aganst the authort of the Prnce of Dark-
ness who s snce known as Satan. t was the supreme
poston wth whch the atter was endowed whch gave rse
to the tradton recorded n ude that Mchae dsputng
wth Satan about the bod of Moses durst not brng aganst
hm a rang accusaton but coud on sa The Lord
rebuke thee.
Ths passage s deep nterestng as throwng ght upon
the reatons whch subsst between the faen and the un-
faen parts of the precedng or ohstc unverse. Though
dvded nto two hoste camps and though t underwent a
voent atomc dsocaton on the occason of the confct whch
took pace between the opposng w-prncpes t st forms
but one unverse and the coson contnues between the
antagonstc forces nor can the magnetc contact b whch
the are unted be severed. Ths contact s both drect and
ndrect. Drect as between the two oste portons n the
regon the occup and ndrect through both the vsbe and
nvsbe portons of our unverse.
nd here fee compeed to make a statement whch t
as been necessar tus to ead up to but whch does n
fact furnsh us wt a ke to te m ster of our compe
earth e stence.
aces are generated tr ugh a prma par. The prma
par n the case of the word precedng our own were caed
dam or dam admon. nd t was the perverson of the
w-prnc e ths dam admon who was su reme n hs
unverse whch produced te catastrophe. n other words
the frst dam mentoned n the be has become the Dev
or Satan who wages perpetua war aganst s Maker and
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
226 S T L G .
whose rebeon was succeeded b an atomc dsocaton n
hs outer organsm whch nvoved a dvorce from hs own
femnne compement and b a confct between the mae
and femae prncpes n that regon of the faen unverse
n wch he st e ercses rue. evertheess n ts deep
nteror the bse ua prncpe remans ntact.
t s mportant that ths shoud be understood because
there has been n the mnds of ntegent peope a ver
natura reacton aganst a narratve whch taken n ts tera
sense seems so fantastc that wth the re ecton of the tak-
ng serpent has foowed that of a persona dev arge
because he s nvested n the popuar magnaton wth horns
hoofs and a ta but the whoe be teems wth references
to ths personat and t stands to reason that to use Pau s
e presson f the ruers of the darkness of ths word e st
at a there must be among them some who are more power-
fu and ntegent than others. n the Tamud and abba-
ah these have names ust as among the Seraphm or unfaen
anges we have the archanges Mchae Gabre and others.
So there are arch-demons and besdes Satan we read n the
ew Testament of ee ebub and po on and n the
Tamud of shmeda Samae and others. shmeda s the
smodeus of Tobt . 8 v. 14 c. T e abbaah gves us
a st of ten archanges and ten orders of anges and of ten
arch-demons and ten orders of demons.
ut the ruer of a s genera known as Satan and hs
power ma be nferred from the verse nd God sad. Let us
make man n our mage after our keness and et them have
domnon over the fsh of the sea and over the fow of the
ar and over the catte and over a the earth and over ever
creepng thng that creepet upon the earth. Ths sgnfes
that the frst dam or dam adnon was nvested wth
powers amost equa to the Det that he coud contro a
the prncpes represented n the nature b whch he was
surrounded and that he possessed the dvne attrbutes to
such a hgh degree that when hs w became perverted he
magned hmsef to be equa f not superor to God.
n ths nsane deuson takng possesson of hs mnd and
the Dvne emnne prncpe wthn hm havng become per-
verted he represented nstead the nferna femnne or ust
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S T D T S DD M. 227
prncpe as hs name Satan mpes. Ths w appear ater
when we come to consder the threefod nature of the Det .
enceforth the ob ect of the nternas was to cose the
creaton whch was about to come nto e stence and whch
s our word to the operaton of the Dvne emnne and
to substtute for t the nferna femnne and the strugge
between the Seraphm and the Sddm or the unfaen
and the faen anges has been carred on n man over
ths prncpe ever snce. or the Seraphm never ost ther
dvne bse ua nature n ther outer organsms and are the
guardan anges of our panet. Satan on the other hand
contros that secton of the word whch fe wth hm and s
regarded b the Sddm as the Det a deuson n whch
he s hmsef f ed. ence a the abomnatons perpetrated
through ther agenc are ustfed on the hghest mora
grounds and the effect of ther nspraton n the regons
of the word s to be seen n the atroctes whch have been
commtted n the name of regon as for nstance those
under the nquston. crme becomes awfu as the
means to the end whch appears to ther perverted ma-
gnatons to be dvne. Ther stronghods upon our earth
are the regons whch foursh arge under ther tegs
and as we sha see ater especa the hurches of hrs-
tendom.
t has been necessar to dwe upon the nature of the
catastrophe whch overtook the ohstc unverse because
our own fortunes are ne trcab bound up wth t and a
knowedge of ts hstor and present condton forms an nds-
pensabe premnar to an apprehenson of the nature of the
destn reserved for our own word and of the strugges and
dutes whch awat us. t has aso been necessar because t
s to be hoped that the attempt to reconce a chronce of
cosmogon wch has no reference to our own word e cept
ndrect wth the concusons of modern scence w be
abandoned as one of te most fata bows whch can be struck
at those parts of te be whch contan dvne truth n ter
hdden meanng. t gves scoffers most unnecessar occason
for satre so thn that t woud ose a ts pont f the sub ect
satrsed was not consdered sacred and t brngs te nte-
ote for the f rg of the words Satan am ddm. See ppend .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
228 S T L G .
gence of those who cng to the e terna sense of the record
from habt pre udce or panc as the case ma be nto a
contempt whch even the mght be spared.
The effect of the voent shock whch ths former unverse
sustaned as the resut of the confct between the Seraphm
and the Sddm was to shatter t n so far as the orgna ar-
rangement and combnatons of ts atomc structure was con-
cerned and t passed through a stage correspondng to what
we ca death sheddng off ts grosser atomc partces whe
those whch were fner rearranged themseves accordng to
ther mora attracton and utmate formed themseves nto
two wde opposte s stems of e treme good and e treme
bad wth an ntermedate regon of a m ed character.
These three regons are connected atomca wth three
correspondng regons n our own nvsbe unverse and
athough we on earth are practca cut off from drect
contact wth the nhabtants of the prevous word there have
been n former perods e ceptona nstances of vstatons b
them. Thus we have records of Satan appearng to ob and
to hrst and of messages borne to t b Gabre to acha-
ras and to the rgn Mar and upon two occasons to
Dane n order to e pan vsons to hm whe Mchae s
mentoned as the great prnce that standeth up for the
peope wth especa reference to a perod of mora and
ph sca revouton whch was n store for our own unverse.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
229
PT .
S D PT G S S D S S T M T
U LD L S S TS DD M G T T
S U L M T L S S D G US TU
ST S LL D S P T T T D ST T S S
ST U TU L G S S U T T .
The narratve of the creaton of the word whch succeeded
that whch underwent atomc dsocaton under the crcum-
stances above descrbed commences at the fourth verse of the
second chapter of Geness. t contans n ts nterna mean-
ng a descrpton of the process b whch the new generatve
emanaton took pace whch forms the bass of e stng
matter.
n the dsocaton of the prevous word ts ph sca cUhrs
consstng of those grosser partces whch t had shed off at
the tme of ts dssouton now sodfed nto cosmc ether
or a fer coud of unparaeed denst and formed word-
seed of a debased and corrupted quat composng a matr
out of whch shoud condense a nature of a t pe correspond-
ng to the unhapp m ed condtons to whch t owed ts
orgn.
t w . o served that the narratves of the two creatons
ear no smart to each oter. There s no menton n the
second of te number of da s n whch the word was made
nor of the order of creaton and especa s the dstncton
marked n a that concerns the creaton of man. e are
not tod that he was made n God s own mage nor that
he was gven domnon over the nature b whc he was
surrounded as was te case wth te precedng dam. The
narratve commences abrupt
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
230 S T L G .
These are the generatons of the heavens and of the earth
n the da that ehovah ohm made the earth and the
heavens. These are the generatons of the heavens and the
earth sgnfes the nature of the generatve process b means
of whch force and substance n other words matter n
moton underwent voent transformaton n the case of the
word whose creaton s now beng descrbed n contrads-
tncton to the process of gente emanaton from the ohm
b means of whch the precedng word had been caed nto
e stence.
n the da that ehovah ohm made the earth and the
heavens. The transposton of substance and force ndcates
the nature of the new atomc combnaton whch was effected
under the mmutabe operaton of dvne aw b the com-
bned but at the same tme antagonstc agenc of the
anges faen and unfaen of the former unverse.
nd ever pant of the fed before t was n the earth
and ever herb of the fed before t grew sgnfes the pror
e stence n another form of substance of the nature whch
was now beng created and ndcates the sow and gradua
character of the process.
or ehovah ohm had not caused t to ran upon the
earth and there was not a man to t the ground. ut there
went up a mst from the earth and watered the whoe face
of the ground sgnfes that the on femnne prncpe
whch vvfed nature was that whch ascended to t through
the substance of the prevous word man not havng et
been formed and the new femnne prncpe whch was to
descend through hm not havng et done so.
nd ehovah formed man out of the dust of the ground
n other words fashoned dam out of damah sgnfes that
the substance of whch he was made was far more gross and
matera than that out of whch the prevous dam had been
formed and cose aed n ts atomc structure to the nature
b whch he was surrounded. t s worth of note that n
the frst nstance the ebrew word meanng created s used
and n ths case another word whch can best be transated
b fashoned s empo ed ndcatng a dfferent process of
formaton.
nd breathed nto hs nostrs the breath of fe sgn-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T G D D . 231
fes that ths process of fashonmg was b e haaton that
s that the dvne attatus or pneuma passng through the
ohm nto the Seraphm contaned wthn t the vta prn-
cpe b whch the new man was to be anmated. t aso
ndcates that these prncpes dffered n quat from those
of wch the former race had been composed.
nd man became a vng sou sgnfes that now nstead
of partakng of the nature of the ohm as n the frst n-
stance he partook of the nature wth whch the creepng
thngs of the water and of the earth who were caed dng
sous had been endowed n the former creaton for atomc
affnt e sted between hm and the bengs of the faen
word as we as between hm and the Seraphm.
nd ehovah panted a garden eastward n den and
there he put the man whom he had formed sgnfes a spe-
ca protected regon set apart for man and ndcates the
reaton whch t bore to the rest of the unverse.
nd out of the ground made ehovah ohm to grow
ever tree that s peasant to the sght and good for food
sgnfes that n ths regon was provded a the mora sus-
tenance necessar for man to enabe hm to accompsh the
hgh purpose for whch he had been paced n t.
The tree of fe aso n the mdst of the garden sgnfes
the m ster n whch es hdden the secret of the creatve
potenc and the conservaton of energ b atomc combna-
ton whch renders mpossbe the destructon of the human
ersonat . n other words t t pfed the bse ua bod .
The tree of knowedge of good and ev sgnfes the
knowedge of the fact that the new created word was
aread n atomc contact wth bot regons of the prevous
word and n danger from the one that had faen. t t pfed
therefore the separated bod .
The rver that went out of den to water the garden and
was parted nto four heads sgnfes the dvne fe-current
whch fowng from the speca protected centre of the
unverse dvded nto four vtasng streams one fowng
n the .bbaah t n wad ut wen oevcr tc coours are mnged to-
gether then . e caed Thcreth and the whoe bod formed nto a tree
the ut a- han or tree r f fe g-eat and .strf ng far and eautfu.
Dan. v. 1 1 . 336 Mather s abbaah.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
232 S T L G .
nto the surface of so-caed norganc nature one nto the
vegetabe creaton one nto the nferor anma creaton and
one nto man.
nd ehovah ohm took dam and put hm n the
garden of den to dress t sgnfes the dutes and functons
whch now devoved upon man n the nature b whch he
was surrounded wth a vew to ts utmate restoraton to
perfect condtons.
nd ehovah ohm commanded the man sa ng. f
ever tree of the garden thou ma est free eat : but of the
tree of the knowedge of good and ev thou shat not eat of
t : for n the da that thou eatest thereof thou shat sure
de sgnfes that f man wfu opened hmsef to drect
atomc contact wth the bengs of the ower word he woud
mbbe a vrus whch woud prove destructve to hs natura
fe and resut n the se ua separaton of hs bod .
nd ehovah ohm sad. t s not good that man shoud
be aone w make an hep meet for hm sgnfes that up
to ths tme man had been unconscous of the femnne prn-
cpe that had been enfoded wthn hm and that God was
about to mpart to hm a conscousness of t as wthout t t
woud not be possbe for hm to fuf the great functon that
devoved upon hm
nd out of the ground ehovah ohm formed ever
beast of the fed and ever fow of the ar sgnfes that
ths creaton dffered from the one that preceded t b the
composton of ts atoms whch were nevertheess a reconst-
tuton of those whch had prevous e sted but the process
of ths reconsttuton had been sow and gradua havng been
evoutonar n ts character and havng been deveoped from
the prncpes of the deas whch had been contaned n the
representatons of them n the prevous word. The were
nevertheess st the s mbos of those deas.
nd brought them unto dam to see what he woud ca
them : and whatsoever dam caed ever creature that was
the name thereof sgnfes the apprehenson b man of the
s mboca meanng of the creaton.
nd dam gave names to a catte and to the fow of
the ar and to ever beast of the fed : but for dam there
was not found an he meet for hm sgnfes that the fem-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T G D D . 233
nne prncpe approprate to man was not to be found n the
ower anma creaton the femnne prncpe of whch was
contaned wthn tsef. t aso ndcates the great dfference
whch e sted between man and the anma creaton the
atter ha ng evoved from pre-e stng t pes through the
agenc of the fe-current fowng through the ohm and
thence through the combned operaton of the Seraphm and
the Sddm whe the atter had been generated subse-
quent b an atogether dfferent process. or not on
was the femnne prncpe nferor n the anmas but t had
become pouted the new creaton havng from ts outset
suffered from the nfuence of the poson of the nferna fem-
nne whch pervaded ts atoms b reason of ther affnt
wth the atoms of the faen regon of the prevous word.
ence carnvorous and other dsorder speces had evoved.
t was the functon of man b hs efforts to regan the
ground that had been ost and ths coud on be acheved
through the order operaton of the combned mascune and
femnne prncpes wthn hm and b abstenton from
the tree of knowedge of good and ev whch contaned
wthn t the nferna prncpe that had become nterwoven
n the unverse b reason of the compe condtons under
whch t came nto e stence. n other words t behoved
hm to avod a contact wth the Sddm. or as he hm-
sef had been generated through the utmate operaton of
the precedng human t pe he was n atomc affnt wth the
ower ntegences from nvason b whom he coud on
be saved b mpct obedence and the preservaton of the
purt wth whch he had been endowed of the Dvne
emnne prncpe. speca protected regon was there-
fore set apart for hs hataton caed the garden of den.
nd ehovah ohm caused a deep seep to fa upon
dam and he sept : and e took one of hs rbs and cosed
up the fesh nstead thereof and the rb whch ehovah o-
hm had taken from man made he a woman and brought
her unto hm.
Ths sgnfes the process b whch the atomc eements
consttutng the femnne prncpe whch had been com-
bned wth tose formng the mascune prncpe thus
rendernu man se ua were so atered n ther c m1 na-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
234 S T L G .
tons that wthout beng nterna dsassocated the coud
be e terna separated. The nature of ther new assocaton
beng such that the coud nterweave themseves or separate
themseves at peasure. Thus presentng the appearance
ether of a man and a woman apart or of a man nfused as
t were b a woman the two formng one. Ths permeaton
of atoms b one another beng possbe n the case of bengs
whose atomc structure dffers essenta from ours as thers
dd or n other words were four dmensona.
nd dam sad Ths s now bone of m bone and fesh of
m fesh: she sha be caed sha because she was taken out
of sh sgnfes the comprehenson b man of the nature
of the bse ua prncpe wth whch he was endowed and
whch athough e terna he mght appear as two persons
rendered hm substanta one and the names whch he gves
these prncpes sgnfes hs percepton of the fact that the
femnne prncpe s contaned wthn the mascune.
Therefore sha a man eave hs father and hs mother
and sha ceave unto hs wfe sgnfes that these prncpes
are absoute nseverabe and are nherent n ever man and
ever woman ong before the moment of brth. Though
nether ma know n morta fe who the compementar
beng s each person s born wth an atomc structure the
partces of whch are nterocked wth those of the com-
pementar beng and must be so to a tme for there s no
such thng ether n ths word or those that are nvsbe
faen or unfaen as a beng who s unse ua n essence
though a sense of bse uat has ong been compete ost
and amost the on e terna trace of t that remans s the
mae rudmentar breast. evertheess t s n ths deep
seated prncpe that a our affectons emotons and passons
orgnate and sooner or ater the compementar beng s
found wth whom we are each nterna and as et un-
conscous atomca nterocked provng f the scene of
meetng be the upper word a source of nfnte o f
the ower a cause of ntense mser . ence the whoe
strugge of the Sddm s aganst bse uat .
t s not possbe however for two bengs who are thus
nterocked to pass nto two opposte regons for nasmuch
as an nterna attracton s constant drawng ther sous
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S U L T M . 23
together though ther bodes ma be far apart and nasmuch
as the atomc quat of ther affectons or passons s essen-
ta one the awa s deveop n the same drecton. The
upward or the downward tendenc s common to both
because the are essenta not two but one. hrst quoted
the words here put b the nspred wrter nto dam s mouth
to the Pharsees for e understood the profound truth whch
the contaned when e sad : ave e not read that e
* whch made them at the begnnng made them mae and
femae and sad. or ths cause sha a man eave father and
mother and sha ceave to hs wfe : and the twan sha
* be one fesh herefore the are no more twan but one
fesh. at therefore God hath oned together et not man
put asunder. e does not sa what the hurch has oned
together or the prest hath oned together but what God hath
oned together and the presumpton of hurches and prests
that God ons the mae and femae prncpes together through
ther agenc betra s an gnorance equa to ts arrogance.
f hrst denounced an attempt to put them asunder
whch s an mpossbt t was on because t was neces-
sar n the cause of morat to meet ths queston on the
ow pane of s nterrogators and aow the auson to have
reference to e terna wves but even here some of the
hurches caed b s name repudate s teachng and
deberate sancton aduter b marr ng those who are
dvorced n e press defance of s command to the con-
trar and tese the sa soemn n a tempe dedcated
to m God has oned together.
n pont of fact though t was not understood the
Pharsees the bse nat of man was hed among te ntated
both b the a artes and afterwards b the ssenes and
s to be found auded to n the apocr pha wrtngs of the
ear hrstan hurch. Thus r of erusaem cas the
nonted mae and femae and n the second pste of
ement of ome we fnd The Lord msef was asked b
some one when s kngdom shoud come and e sad
hen the two sha be one and the e terna as the nterna
and the mae wth the femae nether mae nor femae.
ement of e andra repeats the sa ng en Savne
asked when these thngs of whch se was askng soud
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
236 S T L G .
be known the Lord sad hensoever e sha have tramped
down the garment of shame and whensoever the two have
become one and the mae wth the femae nether mae nor
femae.
The e panaton of hrst s sa ng that n heaven there
w be nether marr ng nor gvng n marrage s evdent
n auson to the fact that t woud no onger be n the power
of men to unte n a dsorder wa those who had been
eterna dvded b God. The popuar dea that anges are
se ess can on be hed b those M ho are entre cosed as
to ther subsurface or supersensuous vson but so man are
open now suffcent as to ther subsurface facutes to be
convnced b ther own e perence and observaton that ths
s a deuson that t s scarce necessar to nsst upon a
pont whch t s mpossbe to prove to those who cannot
see behnd the ve.
Those however who care to ook nto the testmon of
ancent wrters w fnd much curous ore upon the sub-
ect. Thus the aassene s represented as a beever
n man becomng androg nous when he s passed over
from the earth range of the nether word to the eterna
substance above where there s nether mae nor femae
but a new creature whch s androg nous. Smon Magus
n the Great nnouncement sa s concernng a cass of
sprtua bengs that the possess a bse ua power and
ntegence whence the form a mutua apposton . . .
beng one ... so t s therefore that kewse ther
manfestaton whe actua one s found to be two a b-
se ua beng hodng the femnne wthn tsef.
Ths doctrne s to be found among the P thagoreans whe
Pato devotes man pages of hs S mposum to ts eucda-
ton. n the frst pace he sa s the se es were orgna
three n number not two as the are now. There was man
woman and the unon of the two havng a name correspond-
ng to ths doube nature.
n the g ptan rtua of the dead perhaps the earest
known tradton on the sub ect we fnd a appeared be-
fore the sun when the crcumference of darkness was opened
was as one among ou the gods . know how the woman
Strom. . 13. - ppo tus ef. ser. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S U L T M . 237
was made from the man. t was taught b oroaster n the
rda raf v. n a m stc wa but t s strong n-
ssted upon n the abbaah. Thus the Sohar tes us ach
sou and sprt pror to ts enterng nto ths word conssts
of a mae and femae unted nto one beng. en t de-
scends on ths earth the two parts separate and anmate two
dfferent bodes. t the tme of marrage the o ne
bessed be e who knows a sous and sprts untes them
agan as the were before. nd the agan consttute one
bod and one sou formng as t were the rght and eft of
one ndvdua. Therefore there s nothng new under the
sun. . . . Ths unon however s nfuenced b the deeds
of the man and b the wa s n whch he waks. f the
man s pure and hs conduct s peasng n the sght of God
he s unted wth that femae part of hs sou whch was hs
component part pror to hs brth. The marrage here
auded to s that whch takes pace after death. So abb
ben ocha taks of hs death as enterng nto hs nuptas
see Dpend .
Ts vew s mantaned b man ewsh rabbs of the
present da outsde of those who are earned n the abbaah
and fnds e presson n the Tamud as for nstance where
the abb Sama sa s Man s mpossbe wthout woman
woman wthout man and both wthout the Shechnah.
nd the were both naked the man and hs wfe and
were not ashamed sgnfes the absoute and essenta purt
of the dvne bse ua fe-prncpe.
ow the serpent was more subt than an beast of the
fed whch ehovah ohm had made sgnfes that the n-
vason of the ower anma creaton b the Sddm enabed
them to use t as a canne b whch to approac man for
before man had appeared upon the word t was aread
posoned wth feroct and ust wth the e cepton of tat
regon whc had been speca set apart as the centre from
whch the deverance was to be acheved b man.
nd he sad unto the woman ea hath God sad e
sha not eat of ever tree of te garden sgnfes te metod
of approach b whch the Sddm sought to nvade the
femnne prnc e n man and to ntroduce nto s organsm
Sohar . 91/a
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
238 S r T kegon.
the mpure forces whch had hee deveoped n the faen
word where the bse ua prncpe had become debased and
b the dsorder practces of the nferna femnne had gen-
erated the fata passon of ust.
t was b means of the ntroducton of ths nverted se -
prncpe nto the new created unverse that the Sddm
sought to acheve ts conquest and thus e tend the sphere of
ther own nfuence and domnaton. The stor of what s
known as the a records n aegorca anguage the suc-
cess of ths attempt. t s not necessar to descrbe b gv-
ng at ength the nterna sgnfcaton of each verse the
method b whch ths was done. nough has been wrtten
b wa of nterpretaton to ndcate the nature of the ve b
whch the e terna sense shrouds the nner meanng and to
dspose for ever of the doubts and dffcutes whch arse n
some mnds because the are unabe to reconce ths mask
of words wth ether reason or common-sense. Suffce t to
sa that the Sddm cothed themseves wth atomc part-
ces drawn from the organsms of the ower anma creaton
of earth and were thus abe to make an ntruson nto that
part of the unverse whch up to that tme had been the
habtaton of the nfanc of the damc race whose nter-
course had been confned to the Seraphm from whom the
had emanated.
Ths resuted n an unho unon between the ceesta
femnne represented b sha and the nferna mascune
represented b the serpent.
Te effect of the mpregnaton of the pure femnne prn-
cpe b the vrus thus n ected nto humant through the
ower anma creaton was to nfect the dvne bse ua fe-
current at the fountan-head n our word and the four rvers
of the garden of den became pouted wth a poson preg-
nant wth ncreased dsaster to the unverse through whch
the fowed.
The rush of ths tanted torrent nto nature when once
the suce-gates were opened b se -ntercourse b the human
race represented b dam and ve wth the Sddm
was amost more than the decate atomc structure of man
coud bear. e now perceved the consequences of hs act
and he sought to protect hmsef from the destructon whc
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T LL. 239
seemed about to overwhem hm b ncreasng n some wa
hs organc power of resstance to nferna nvason.
Ths s ndcated n the words nd the e es of them
both were opened and the knew that the were naked and
the sewed fg-eaves together and made themseves aprons.
evertheess the effect of the ntroducton of an opposng
current nto the organsm threatened an absoute atomc
wreckage. Man found hmsef between the opposte poes of
an eectrc batter and hs e tncton under e stng crcum-
stances seemed mmnent for t was on b an atomc ds-
ocaton of the earth human structure tantamount to the
ph sca death of man that he coud be assmated to the
organsms of the Sddm and so become compete ensaved
b them uness he coud protect hmsef from ths fate b
acqurng the hdden knowedge conceaed n the m ster of
the tree of fe. e woud thus have ganed not mere
power to protect hs fe but have augmented hs facutes so
enormous b nfernasng the quat of the pure bse ua
prncpe whch t contaned that he woud have become even
more hgh dabosed as the Sddm and more potent for
ev. ot on woud ths word have been ost but the
means provded n t for the savaton of the former one
woud become nstead the means of snkng t st ower.
Ths danger s ndcated n the verse nd ehovah
ohm sad ehod the man s become as one of us to know
good and ev : and now est he put forth hs hand and take
* aso of the tree of fe and eat and ve for ever : therefore
ehovah ohm drove hm forth out of the garden of den
to t the ground from whence he was taken. t aso sgn-
fes that the ceesta or seraphstc condtons b whch man
ad been surrounded for hs protecton had become ntoer-
abe to hm and that he woud now fnd hmsef condemned
to a perpetua strugge wth the evs n hs own organsm or
to t te ground from whence he was taken.
The dmnuton n hs facutes for controng not on hs
own nature but the nature whc e was surrounded s
ndcated n the words ursed be te ground for th sake
n sorrow shat thou eat of t a the da s of th fe and
the two foowng verses.
The org nc change whch the human race underwent s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
240 S T L G .
ndcated n the words Unto dam aso and to hs wfe
dd ehovah ohm make coats of skns and cothed them.
Ths sgnfes that ever atom of the human structure was
now encosed n another atom composed of eements drawn
from the atoms of the ower anma creaton and that thus
was formed a more sod matera frame st however far
more hgh attenuated than the fesh coverng whch we
now wear. The encosed atoms whch remaned ntact cor-
respond more near to the matera composng our ps chc
bodes or sous or n other words the frames we carr wth
us when we undergo the process of change caed death and
pass nto the nvsbe part of our unverse.
The reatve dense bodes of the damc race are the coats
of skns above mentoned and the fact s auded to more than
once n the abbaah as t was known to the ancent m s-
tcs of whose knowedge ths obscure record s arge a
repertor . So we read n the Sohar hen dam dweed
n the garden of den he was dressed n a ceesta gar-
ment whch s a garment of heaven ght but when he was
e peed from den and became sub ect to the wants of ths
word what s wrtten ehovah ohm made coats of
skns unto dam and to hs wfe and cothed them for
pror to ths the had garments of ght ght of that ght
whch was used n the garden of den.
Ths transformaton dd not mere affect the whoe nature
of man and prove the ndrect cause of certan modfcatons
n the earth s crust but t aso had a most drect effect upon
the faen word. Ths s ndcated n the words nd e-
hova ohm sad unto the serpent ecause thou hast done
ths thou art cursed above a catte and above ever beast
of the fed upon th be shat thou go and dust shat
thou eat a the da s of th fe : and w put enmt be-
tween thee and the woman and between th seed and her
seed t sha bruse th head and thou shat bruse hs
hee.
The atomc connecton whch had been estabshed be-
tween our unverse and the faen word b se -ntercourse
rendered ths nevtabe : no such change as that nvoved b
the sodfcaton of the human organsm coud take pace
1 Sohar . 219 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T U M. 241
wthout a ng a drect nfuence upon these nether regons
whch had now become ne trcab nterocked wth our
own. Te resut has been ncessant warfare. arfare there
and warfare of another knd here. The warfare here s of
another knd because t s the effect of a confct between
dvne and nferna atomc forces n other words between
good and ev whe there t s the cash of angr passons
deveoped b the prncpe of ust the nsane strugge wth
each other of unatcs.
The tme s approachng when on our gobe the confct
w enter upon a new phase for the atomc condtons are
undergong change the effect of whch w be to ncrease our
senstveness to nfuences from both words and therefore to
ntensf as t approaches ts cma the stupendous strugge
of whch our unverse has been the theatre. The progress
and some of the resuts of that great strugge are detaed
at ength n the nner meanng of the book of eveaton
as we as n some of the prophetc wrtngs of the d Tes-
tament.
The cherubm wth the famng sword whch turned
ever wa to keep the tree of fe sgnf the dvne dua
prncpe through whch aone man can wn hs wa to
mmorta fe and the famng sword sgnfes the penetrat-
ng quat and heat of the force contaned n ts twofod
prncpe whch has barred the wa to man to a knowedge
whch soud enabe hm to take n the mmorta fe-prn-
cpe whch es conceaed behnd t. ut as we earn ese-
where n Scrpture ths famng sword s not to bar the wa
for ever for t w be grasped b the and of the Messah
and prove the sword of vctor .
Thus dd man ose hs orgna keness to God. rom ts
tme owng to te separaton of the se es nto two sod
haves nether knowng whch beonged to the other man s
fe on earth has been one of sorrow dsease and sn for
eac haf s now the receptace of an mpure se -force nstead
of a pure one. So man procreates mpure and dseased off-
sprng he voates the aws of nature and gves vent to te
passons of rapne and voence whch nferna ust as
generated n s organsm.

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
242 S T L G .
t s on b man s own effort that he can wn deverance
from ths condton of thngs and he w be supped wth the
forces requste for the combat whch w precede the vc-
tor . t s because the da s are at hand when those who
desre to be ghtng on the rght sde w need a the
sprtua weapons that can be forged n the whte heat of
the dvne affectons and a the potenc for acton whch
those affectons can mpart that have fet m sef mpeed
b no force of natura ncnaton to attempt to e pan the
orgn and nature of the warfare upon whch we are enterng
and to revea so far as s permtted the secret of the word s
maad .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
243
PT .
T G L M D D T S T G S S T
LUT T ST MS L U D T PP S G
LU S S P M D S DD M T G D D
man s M SS M T D TS MPL S M T T T -
M L D US D T P LLUT P TS S -L TS PU -
T P SS L TU T ST UGGL PU T T US
L D.
avng n the prevous chapter attempted to gve n as
condensed a fonn as possbe the account of the cosmogon
of the word contaned n the frst three chapters of Geness
as read b the ght of the nner meanng of the terms em-
po ed t ma be we to recaptuate t as short as possbe
n a form more adapted to the mnd of the present da and
reconce wth t so far as ma be the dscoveres of modern
scence wthout adoptng necessar the concusons whch
have been arrved at as a consequence of those dscoveres
and whch are genera h pothetca though t w be
necessar n contnung to foow the stor of the human
fam constant to refer to the nner meanng of the bca
narratve.
n makng ths attempt sha nvoke not mere the
sacred record on the one hand nor scentfc dscover on the
other but such ad as ma be vouchsafed for the purpose.
The method of operaton of the dvne ove wsdom and
proceedng s hdden from the anges who nhabt the nvs-
be regon of our word but t s known to them that a
unverse was caed nto e stence b the creatve fat pror
to our own that owng to the e traordnar facutes wt
whch the bengs wh e ped t were endowed and the
entre freedom of w whch as t s an essenta dvne
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
244 S T L G .
attrbute s nherent n ever created beng certan of
the bengs who nhabted ths pror word approprated
these facutes to themseves not recognsng the fact that
whe the fet themseves free the dd not beong to
themseves but to the Great ause of ther e stence whose
freedom was n them and therefore not ther own e -
ceptng as the remaned n m. ence arose a dver-
genc n the w-prncpe whch nduced a confct wth-
n tsef. nd ths engendered a sense of ndependence
whch n ts turn generated separaton soaton prde ove
of domnon and ntroduced a dsorder whch fna ended
n a dsrupton between the antagonstc w-prncpes and
whch penetrated to the ver foundatons of the unversa
structure cumnatng at ast n two regons of the same
word domnated b opposng prncpes the rung sent-
ment n the one beng ove of God and the neghbour and
n the other ove of sef to the e cuson of the neghbour
these two remanng nevertheess n atomc affnt and beng
unted b an ntermedate regon.
s the reproducon of fe n new forms s a unversa aw
of nature there evoved from the wreckage whch resuted
from the catastrophe above auded to a new substance or
word-seed the atomc eements of whch contaned prncpes
nherent n the matera of the opposng sectons of the un-
verse whch had gven t brth.
The fertsaton of the word-seed of our unverse under
the rva operaton of the Seraphm and Sddm took pace
therefore under condtons n the hghest degree dsorder
and antagonstc. nd as the Sddm coud act more
powerfu upon the ower forms of nature for reasons whch
w present be e paned than ther unfaen opponents
there resuted a chaotc and reatve dsorder evoutonar
process whch athough t took pace under the aws whch
controed t e hbted n the features of dsturbance whch
characterse the sodfcaton of the earth s crust n ts prm-
tve atmospherc condtons and n the debased forms of
ear anma fe whch aone coud e st n them unt the
underwent modfcaton a the evdences of an amost over-
powerng nfuson of that corrupt atomc force whch we
ca ev.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
LUT U D PP S G S. 24
The resut was the generaton of man forms of vegetabe
and anma fe whch are now e tnct and whch were more
n afnt wth the ower than the upper word. s these
evoved the nferna force ncreased ts hod on nature because
the acton of the Seraphm s from above through the hghest
form of vng beng whch s man who had not et come
nto e stence whe that of the Sddm s from beow
through the owest forms of nature. The tendenc of the
Sddstc force s to dsntegrate that of the Seraphstc
s to unte. The former endeavoured therefore to ntroduce
nto nature the prncpe of unse uat the havng ost a
conscousness of ther own bse uat whe the Seraphm
opposed ther effort wth the force of bse uat whch beng
derved from the source of a nature was mpregnabe to
ther attacks n ts centre though open to them on ts cr-
cumference.
Speces deveoped under these compe and dsorder
condtons hence we fnd n vegetabe nature so man pants
bse ua sde b sde wth others whch are mae and femae
whe n man of the ower forms of anma fe begnnng
wth the amoeba tsef from whch we are supposed b evou-
tonsts to have sprung the bse ua prncpe s retaned
though conceaed from the scentfc e e and each specmen s
furnshed wth the reproductve powers necessar for ts own
propagaton b fsson. . s arger forms evoved the dvson
of the se es became manfest and the acton of the Sddm
became more apparent n the hdeousness of the monsters
of whch we fnd the remans so far back as the paaeo oc
perod. or s t unke athough we have no drect
evdence of t that at that perod transmutaton of speces
ma have taken pace. The aspect of nature pror to the
1 tradton of the confuson whch now regned s evdent contaned n
the cosmogon of rdu professed to have been nscrbed b the god of rtu
nsef and whch was ong anteror to the Mosac cosmogon : There was a
tme n whch there e sted nothng but darkness and an ab ss of waters
wheren resded the most hdeous thngs whch were roduced b a twofod
rnc de. Tere appeared men some of whom were furnshed wth two
wngs others wth four and wth two faces. The had one bod but two
heads the one that of a man the oter that of a woman. The were ke-
wse n ther severa organs both mae and femae. ere s a dstorted au-
son to the bune composton of the frst human pars as the orgna
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
246 S T L G .
appearance of man n t has been graphca portra ed for
us b scence and there s no reason to thnk that the pcture
s n an mportant respect naccurate but t s mpossbe
to conceve of an thng more werd desoate and forbddng
than ths word was under the nfuences whch were now
controng ts evouton. t was when t had reached ts
e treme stage of dsorder deveopment that man appeared
upon the scene n a regon more hgh favoured than an
whch has been pctured b the pen of scence. t was one
upon whch the Seraphm had concentrated the dvne energes
for ths purpose and was upon a contnent whch has snce
been submerged. ere both fauna and fora were of a farer
t pe than n other parts of the word the seasons ess n-
cement and the condtons of e stence n ever wa more
favourabe.
The great contrast whch e sted between the prmtve
condton of man and that of the nature b whch he was
surrounded arose from ths fact that the formatve or evo-
utonar acton of the Sddm was dffused that of the
Seraphm was concentrc. The one set of nfuences acted on
the crcumference ther fe-emanatons germnatng n the
ver owest forms of nature and on ts most e terna e -
panses the other set focussng as through a burnng-gass
the ra s of the dvne vtat on the anma mund or word-
sou and thus deveopng fe from the centre outward from
whence t radated to a parts of those outer e panses n
whch the Sddm were so bus empo ed nfusng a
dvne eement nto ther fed of abour and preparng t for
the speca vtasng force whch man was destned to brng
emanated from the Seraphm m ed wth that Sddstc nvason to whch
we owe the monsters of the perod pror to the appearance of man upon
earth and whch are thus descrbed : ther human fgures were to be seen
wth the egs and horns of a goat some had horses feet whe others unted
the hndquarters of a horse wth the bod of a man resembng n shape the
hppocentaurs. us kewse were bred wth the heads of men and dogs
wth fourfod bodes termnated n ther e tremtes wth the tas of fshes.
n short there were creatures n whch were combned the mbs of ever
speces of anma. n addton to these there were fshes reptes serpents
wth other monstrous anmas whch assumed each other s shape and coun-
tenance of a whch were preserved deneatons n the Tempe of eos n
ab on. bbert Lectures 1887 p. 369.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S DD ST S . 247
to bear upon t through the prncpe of bse uat . or
ths purpose a concentraton of dvne force was drected
upon that ocaht on the earth s surface s mbosed b the
garden of den whch was n fact the pont of e terna
magnetc contact wth the upper word and hence the m th
whch has ocated t n the vcnt of the Pamr pateau n
the ndoo oosh whch s sometmes caed the roof of
the word and sometmes ts nave for t ma be sad that
the umbca cord whch connected ths word wth the one
whch was unfaen was attached b the atomc chan of the
Seraphm who n spte of the more fne attenuated sub-
stance of whch the were composed were abe to vst t
and to a certan e tent make t ther abode. The were n
fact the progentors of the human race gvng brth to our
frst parents not b an process of propagaton known to men
n these da s but b what have aread caed generatve
e haaton.
The near reatons whch the Sddm bore to prmtve
man s ndcated n the s th chapter of Geness where t s
sad that the sons of God saw the daughters of men that
the were far and the took them wves of a that the
chose. Ths however was after man had succumbed as to
hs femnne prncpe to nferna nvason. The consequences
of ths se -contact on the part of the Sddm sha aude
to present . The were caed sons of God athough
Sddm because orgna made n s keness. though
as have e paned the generaton of man took pace through
the Seraphm n a regon speca prepared for hm and he
was surrounded b a nature n strong contrast to the rest of
the word the greater part of whch was so masmatc and
pervaded b nferna posons that t woud have been un-
nhabtabe b hm hs poston was n the hghest degree
crtca. ven tough he had been preserved free from
tant te e quste nature b whc e was envroned was
not for even though surrounded b sea the contnent
fgured under te name of te garden of den had ts roots
n the posoned earth-crust and ts atomc partces were
pervaded b the vrus though to a far ess e tent than ese-
where whch nfected the woe creaton.
The persstent attacks whch the Sddm brought to bear
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
248 S T L G .
upon ths porton of the earth s surface utmate caused ts
submerson. St ma was provded wth protecton from
the dangers arsng from ths source whch are s mbosed n
the tree of the knowedge of good and ev. n other words
he was ntutve conscous of the aws whch ensured hs
safet and of the consequences of dsobedence. Moreover
he was n constant reatons wth the angec vstors to
whom he owed hs orgn and of whose frequent vstatons
he was e terna cognsant. Ths s ndcated b the nterna
meanng of the words nd the heard the voce of ehovah
ohn wakng n the garden n the coo of the da and n
the narratve of the conversaton whch foowed whch the
recognsed as a dvne nspraton through the Seraphm.
The substance of the damc man athough grosser than
that of hs angec progentors was far more attenuated than
that of the nature b whch he was surrounded whch was
permeabe to t he was n fact more near aed to that
of a beng who has passed awa from ths word than to one
now on t or to use a term now n common use he was
fourth dmensona. s parta supremac over nature was
due to ths fact and t was b vrtue of the potenc wth
whch he was thus endowed that he was ntrusted wth the
oft msson of purf ng the earth or rather of preservng
hs own bse ua purt n order that through t the ardours
of the dvne energ mght descend and thus restore ths
unverse to the prma condton of our parent word and so
reconquer and redeem the regon of t that had faen.
n a word the whoe stor resoves tsef nto ths :
ords generate words. n our case the word that
brought us forth nvoved tsef n a catastrophe consequent
upon the voaton of a aw controng the operaton of the
w b whch ts freedom s ost so soon as t ceases to be a
dvne freedom and becomes a persona approprated free-
dom. t was not possbe for God to endow man wth s
own w whch s free and at the same tme so to mt t
that ts recpent shoud be deprved of the sense of ndvdua
freedom whch woud natura take the form of persona
ndependence were t not hed n check b the constant reco-
ecton of ts orgn. The ndugence of ths sentment of
ndependence s the frst step to a separaton from God whch
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
- LL. 249
n the case of such stupendous endowed bengs as those who
nhabted the word pror to our own woud at frst uncon-
scous deveop nto prde and so gradua nto a more or
ess conscous antagonsm. Ths s the orgn so far as our
unverse s concerned of what s caed ev. s the off-
sprng of that word we nhert ts tant and ndeed are
unpregnated wth t to such an e tent that few among us
have et earnt that we have no freedom of w of our own
apart from the dvne w whch shoud be free operatng
through us.
t s b the recover b man of God s freedom of w
that he can recover hs own and ths can on be done b
reganng the condton he has ost wth a the potences n-
herent to t. e then becomes the nstrument not mere of
the redempton of hs own word but of the one that gave t
brth. To these contendng streams of energ one from
beow tanted wth the poson of ev one from above con-
tanng wthn t conceaed potences of unknown capact
for good s due the compe character of the unverse n
whch we dwe wth ts death-deang and heath-gvng
propertes of pants and mneras ts no ous and revotng
nsects and those that charm the e e wth ther beaut of
form and coour ts anmas that war upon man and those
that serve hm and ast man hmsef asprng or debased
gente or ferocous as the case ma be.
Ths nature t s now man s functon and msson to purf
and redeem and to ths end he must understand frst the
secret of ts maad second the causes that produced t
and ast the remed whch t s n hs power to app .
e must no onger aow hs pre udces derved from the
ver fnte and mperfect observaton of hs senses to cose
hs e es to the fact that we are n drect rapport wth two
opposte casses of nvsbe bengs and that upon the re-
aton whch we occup towards them ever thng depends.
Ths s a truth that hrstans ought to have no dffcut n
acceptng for t s taught n amost ever page n the e.
e must aso rease that these two casses consst on the one
hand of those who have ved upon ths earth and who have
b the e ercse of w n the rght drecton paced tem-
seves n cose atomc unon wth the nha tants of tat
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
2 0 S T L G .
superor regon whch preserved ts frst estate and who
are n reaton wth the ohm and so wth the nfnte
ehovah ohm and on the other hand of those who have
b the e ercse of the w n the wrong drecton paced
themseves n atomc unon wth the nhabtants of that
ower regon whc ost ts frst estate and who use ever
effort to oppose the vta fe-current that descends through
the frst-mentoned cass of bengs b a covnter-current
whch meetng n man produces the ncessant confct of
whch he s the vctm and whch s known as the strugge
between good and ev. Ths asserton s not one whch s
susceptbe of mathematca proof but t s one whch t s
open to ever man to verf b hs own persona e per-
ence b a mora process the nature of whch w awa s
be made cear to ever man who honest sets to work to
dscover t.
n the course of hs effort to verf the e stence of these
rva nfuences whch w brng hm nto voent and panfu
nterna confct he w become conscous of the truth of the
ne t statement whch s that the root of the mora dsease n
hmsef and whch s aso the seat of the maad n nature s
the poson whch has pouted the vta or generatve prncpe
n hs organsm. The most powerfu current n nature s the
fe-current that whc propagates and sustans for t s
b the force nherent n t that words generate words. f
ths s mpure vtat s posoned at ts fountan-head but
nasmuch as ts force ke ever other force s atomc and
depends for ts mpurt upon ts present atomc combnatons
t s evdent that the ntroducton of new force of the same
essenta quat but wth dfferent propertes woud nvove
chemca changes and a recombnaton of eements b means
of whch those whch are now mpure mght be reeved of
ther tant and the character of the whoe vtasng cur-
- rent- atered. The man engaged n the mora e perment
of dscoverng n hs own person what ths force s and how
t ma be apped for the resttuton of a thngs wthout
takng thought for hmsef n the matter w soon dscover
that whe t s of se -quat t s of a dfferent se -quat
from an of whch he has htherto had an knowedge and
he w fnd hmsef enterng upon a regon of nvestgaton
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T ST UGGL PU T . 2 1
from whch he woud gad turn asde for t w e pose hm
to attack msconstructon and persecuton from man quar-
ters. t s aso one n whch snares ptfas and dangers of
ever descrpton abound and t woud be better far never to
enter upon t than to do so unmpressed wth the fearfu
responsbtes t nvoves wth the soemn ssues whch are
at stake and wth the utter unworthness of an human
creature to tread upon such ho ground unt he has prepared
hmsef b ong and arduous combats for purt and has
paced hmsef n such reatons wth hs protectng and
assstng anges as w assure hm aganst overwhemng
attacks b the nfernas.
avng thus fortfed hmsef both from wthn and from
wthout and avug steeed hmsef aganst charges of mpur-
t on the part of those he s gvng hs fe to purf he ma
venture tentatve and cautous upon ths dangerous
ground but he w mmedate become aware that t s not
safe to do so aone and that he must be uphed guded and
asssted b those who have trodden t before hm and who
have earnt to dscrmnate between the dvne bse ua force
and the unse ua smuaton of t pro ected from the ower
word.
Those who from fear of a pubc opnon mpregnated wth
mpurt srnk from grappng wt the dsease nherent n
the generatve and re roductve prncpe of the unverse
after the have become convnced that the on hope of the
word s redempton es n ts purfcaton w reap the reward
of ther tmdt when the pass nto another fe and fnd
the probem of ther own purfcaton presented to them under
condtons much more tr ng than tose whch surround t
here. ut those w k are wng nspred b ove for human-
t to pace themseves n God s hands as read sacrfces for
the advancement of ths great work w fnd a consoaton n
te supreme peace and o whc w food tom that w
more than compensate for the rage that w be concentrated
upon them b the nfernas and whch w fnd e presson
through ther agents n ths word genera among those
most noted for what s caed ther pet and good works.
s n the da s of hrst so t w be agan te most btter
enemes of hm who tres to hhvf new fe and ove nto the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
2 2 S T L G .
word from the source of fe and ove w be the hurches
and the Pharsees b whom the are haunted.
The probem of the orgn of ev has ong been the one
whch has ve ed the sou of humant : we now see that ev
ma be e trpated from ts orgn whch s no ower than the
faen part of a unverse whch has asssted n the deveop-
ment and evouton of our own n whch w assertng that
t possessed a persona freedom nherent n tsef ndepen-
dent of the dvne freedom separated tsef from God and
thus from the quat of ove whch s n God or n the
degree n whch man fees that hs w s God s w operatng
n hm does he fee that hs ove s God s ove operatng n
hm and the nature of that ove s a-embracng and ts
quat s out-gvng. ut the man who fees that hs w s
hs own fees aso that hs ove s hs own and the nature of
that ove s e actng and ts quat n-takng. Therefore t
s evdent that n the degree n whch man fees that he has
no other w but God s does the potenc of that w ncrease
and n the degree that the dvne ove fows nto hm b the
channe of that w does t fow out of hm upon the nature
and the humant whch s so dear to God and he w recog-
nse n ts ardours an uncontroabe desre to serve hs fe-
ows and can dscrmnate t thereb from that fase ove
whch havng ts root n the prncpe of persona human
w s essenta parastca and sustans tsef b the fe
whch t drans from others thus pervertng te prncpe of
L dvne ove and transformng t nto nferna ust.
The evoutonar perod s now commencng when f we
ook n van for hep from theoog we ma at east hope for
s mpath from scence for even t w admt that f eectrc
and other forces contan as has been suggested b scence
tsef fes of partces the most powerfu force n nature
whch s the se -force must aso be atomc. nd ndeed con-
sderng ts natura resuts n the shape of offsprng ths s an
amost sef-evdent proposton for t cannot be doubted that
the character of the offsprng s determned b the quat of
the mascune and femnne atoms whch combne to form t
and t s the knowedge of ths fact whch governs the breed-
ng of stock accounts for the phenomena of heredt and
e pans the varetes of speces both n vegetabe and anma
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T T L U T 2 3
nature. f then a new atomc force can be ntroduced nto
man s organsm of a hger and purer quat than an of
whch we have an cognsance t s evdent that a new door of
evokton s open to hm. e w survve not because he s
abe to destro more of hs feow-creatures n a gven tme
b means of a curous nvented gun than other men not
because he s the poneer of a cvsaton so dead n ts
caracter that the ed ndan or ustraan pershes before
t as before a pestence not because he has greater factes
than hs feows for starvng others that he ma enrch hm-
sef not for these and man other kndred reasons w he
survve but because he w fnd hmsef endowed wth the
vgours derved from a new and pure se -potenc whch
w enabe hm utmate to produce offsprng of a ofter
ph sca and mora t pe possessng those fner facutes
of a supersensuous knd whch were ost when the damc
race cosed a the subsurface regon of ts conscousness
and stupefed ake ts mora nstnct and ts ratona nte-
gence b absorbng a current of ust from the ower anma
creaton.
To those who have had the patence to foow me thus far
the queston w now natura suggest tsef. what pro-
cess can the pure bse ua force be ntroduced nto the
organsm and what channe of descent has been provded
for t efore reachng ths pont t w be necessar bref
to revert to the hstor of the race from the perod of the
commencement of the new condtons under whch t was
destned to e st. The nterna meanng of te ook of
Geness records the stor wth nmch eaborateness of deta
as handed down b tradton on whch was grafted the n-
spraton of the wrter but t s foregn to the purpose of
ths book to do more than notce the ponts whch have a
practca bearng upon the speca sub ect we are dscussng.
t has been sad that the process of atomc accreton whch
resuted n the materasaton of the partces n ther present
form was a sow and gradua one and durng ts progress the
strugge between the Sddm and the Seraphm over the
se -prncpe n man the one st further to debase t the
other to preserve t was ferce and ncessant. t resuted n
the dvson of te damc race nto two opposng forces
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
2 4 S T L G .
represented b an and be the one domnated b the
Sddm the other under the nfuence of the Seraphm.
Up to ths tme ph soogca brth was unknown the
human race beng b means of the resprator organs pro-
pagated n pars the mae wth the femae who formed the
compete beng though t was dvded matera as to the
surface substance.
The tradton of ths e sts n the Tamud where t s sad
that both an and be were born wth twn ssters and
t has been handed down to us from the most ancent tmes
as one of the sgns of the odac though m stcs app t
aso to the progress of the sou.
The ndvduas of the danc race were aso owng to
ther atomc composton endowed wth vtat whch pro-
tracted e stence over ong perods of duraton the tradton
of ths accounts for the ongevt ascrbed to the patrarchs.
The dea of procreaton b respraton w of course seem
fantastc to the natura mnd unt t refects upon the fact
that we actua do procreate b respraton ever da of our
ves. Ths s on brought forcb to our notce n cases of
nfectous maades for nothng s more certan than that the
e haatons of dseased persons are charged wth mcrobes or
bac or mnute vng organsms whch carr wth them
the germs of death whch are so to speak hatched n our
bodes and whch we breathe out nto nature thus becomng
ther human parents. There woud therefore be nothng
strange n the phenomenon of smar generated organsms
beng fe-gvng nstead of death-deang : such do n fact
e st n the sentent atoms of heang magnetsm the quat
of whch arge depends on the resprator processes of the
r operator. n proporton as the breath s ong and deep s
the magnetc current powerfu and effectve am abe to
state ths from persona e perence. s the nhaaton of
nfntesma vng organsms whch generate n the ungs
produce consumpton and as the e haaton of them propes
ther fe nto other human organsms so the human sou-
germs were propeed from the creatve source nto the
resprator organs of those bengs of a former word where
1 Sanhedrm fo. 38 co. 2.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T T L U T. 2
te generated and from whch the ssued n a bse ua
aroma form fed wth the n-eath of fe and acqured b
atomc condensaton and combnaton the structura cond-
tons necessar to ther growth and deveopment. t was
thus man was frst generated through the Seraphm t was
thus though under somewhat dfferent condtons that he
was procreated throughout the ear stage of hs e stence
on earth and ths s the m ster of the orgn of man.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
2 6
PT .
T ST P D T S T S S P T L T
T D L T M T T DU T
P S L G L T P L G M T T T L M
S S T PL T T S DD M T M D
P G T T D LUG L ST SM -
G T D T S T G LD G .
n order to trace the ear hstor of man to hstorc tmes
t s necessar that shoud enter upon a somewhat detaed
e amnaton of the esoterc sense contaned n the bca
narratve up to the perod mmedate succeedng the deuge.
Geoogsts admt the e stence of a mocene contnent whch
has been submerged and whch has receved the name of
tants. rom the evdences whch have been obtaned as
to the condtons of nature upon t there s nothng mpos-
sbe n supposng t to have been the scene of the catas-
trophe caed the a and of the subsequent e perences of
the damc race.
astern occutsts of the modern schoo throw back the
frst appearance of man upon earth to a perod far anteror
to ths : though the nsst strong on hs androg nous com-
poston the hod that the separaton of the se es took
pace wth the thrd root-race the Lemurans of the second-
ar geoogca epoch. Ph soogca brth was accordng to
them unknown to the second race who were androg nous
and w cose before the s th race.
thout enterng upon ths theor t s nterestng as
pontng to a common orgn n tradton and a certan sm-
art n deta for the change n the method of reproduc-
ton s s mbosed n the stor of an and be.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
D L. 2 7
s the processes of nature are gradua the events whch
preceded ths epsode name the e puson from the garden
of den whch conssted n a modfcaton of the earth s
crust and the cothng wth skns whch conssted n a
sow atomc change n the organsm of man was e tended
over a protracted perod as measured b our standard dur-
ng whch tme a constant separaton was beng effected
between the mascune and femnne prncpes unt t
reached the pont sgnfed n the fourth chapter of Geness
b the brth of an and be. an as hs ebrew name
mpes sgnf ng the mae prncpe therefore when an
was born. ve sad have gotten a man of the Lord and
be as hs name mpes sgnf ng the breath pneuma or
femae prncpe. nd be was a keeper of sheep but
an was a ter of the ground sgnfes the dfference
between the nteror functons of the femnne prncpe and
the e teror functons of the mascune. nd an brousrht
of the frut of the ground an offerng unto the Lord sgn-
fes the desre of the mascune to approach God drect and
not through the femnne whch s the dvne order and
thus to domnate the femnne. be s sacrfce sgnfes
adoraton b the human femnne. nd God had respect
unto be and hs of erng sgnfes the unon of the dvne
mascune wth the human femnne but unto an and to
hs offerng he had not respect sgnfes the dvne repud-
aton of the dsorder attempt of the human mascune to
unte tsef wth God otherwse than through the femnne.
nd an was ver wroth and hs countenance fe sgn-
fes the revot of the mae prncpe. nd the Lord sad unto
an art thou wroth and wh s th countenance
faen f thou doest we shat thou not have the e ce-
enc and f thou doest not we sn eth at the door and
he sha be sub ect unto thee and thou shat rue over hm
sgnfes that God does not nterfere wth the freedom of
man s w but aows hm to take the consequences of hs
own acts. Therefore n ths case the human mascuUne prn-
cpe voated the dvne order and asserted ts supremac
over the femnne thus pontng to the fufment of the
The nar na trandaons of both names are not utc correct gven n
the be.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
2 8 S T L G .
condemnaton of ve to whom t was sad n the s teenth
verse of the prevons chapter and thou shat be sub ect
to th husband and he sha rue over thee. n other
words the femnne prncpe had b ths act of fata ds-
obedence ncurred sub ecton to the mascune.
The confct between an and be sgnfes the strugge
between the two prncpes and the murder of be or the
breath sgnfes the conquest of the femae b the mae
prncpe and the e tncton of the resprator generatve
process whch had htherto prevaed. an s e camaton n
answer to the demand of God after the femnne m m
brother s keeper sgnfes hs repudaton of the reaton
of guardanshp whch n the dvne order the mascune
prncpe bore to the femnne. The voce of th brother s
bood creth unto me from the ground sgnfes the com-
pant of the femnne upon beng thus anmased b the
mascune.
ow thou art cursed from the earth whch hath opened
her mouth to receve th brother s bood from th hand
sgnfes the degradaton whch woud ensue to man through
an atomc change of partces of a st grosser matera char-
acter b whch hs organsm and ts functons woud become
near aed to those of the ower anma creaton. hen
thou test the ground t sha not ed thee her strength
sgnfes that t woud be mpossbe for man to draw from
the prncpe whch he had thus debased the dvne noursh-
ment as he had htherto done. fugtve and a vagabond
shat thou be n the earth sgnfes that b ths act man had
separated hmsef from nterna unon wth God. an s e -
camaton ehod Thou hast drven me out ths da from
the face of the earth and from Th face sha be hd
and sha be a fugtve and a vagabond upon the earth
sgnfes the despar of the race at fndng the change whch
had supervened n consequence of the e tncton of the
e terna manfestaton of the Dvne emnne prncpe
and of the method of procreaton thereb prevous e stng
thus nvovng man n a perod of sprtua desoaton and
of rapd deca as to hs natura fe and as he supposed of
cessaton from race reproducton. nd the Lord sad There-
fore whosoever sa eth an vengeance sha be taken on
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T M . 2 9
hm sevenfod sgnfes that the se -prncpe woud be pre-
served notwthstandng that t had been thus debased and coud
on be further prosttuted on the penat of a st heaver
punshment than that whch had befaen the race aread .
nd the Lord set a mark upon an est an fndng
hm shoud k hm sgnfes that a method of procreaton
had been provded sutabe to the new organc condtons
whch had now been ntroduced aed to the ower anma
creaton and that the ph sca organsm of man underwent
the change as to the formaton of hs bod whch thus con-
sttuted the outward mark of hs anma degradaton.
Ths change coud on be effected under the condtons
whch the ntroducton of the Sddstc vrus nto the human
s stem mposed. t was a sow and gradua process of dev-
outon from the more pastc or fud man downward to
the gross and sod brute creaton and nvoved a structura
change n hs organsm amost as compete as f he had
evoved upwards from the amoeba. t nvoved a correspond-
ng menta and mora degradaton and e tended over an
mmense perod of tme durng whch the forces of the
Sddm were ncessant actve unt at ast man was amost
reduced to the condton of a monke . eng however or-
gna atomca consttuted as to hs mora and reasonng
facutes on a fundamenta dfferent bass t was not pos-
sbe for the mora and nteectua chasm whch separates
hm from the brute creaton to be brdged over. Durng a
ths tme the process of procreaton underwent a gradua
change deveopng new condtons whch entre atered ts
character unt t became enshrouded n the secrec and the
shame whch the mark of an bears wth t to ths da .
The ph soogca change cumnated at the race of Seth
St ugustne makes be the t pe of the new regenerate man an that
of the natura man. e v. De v. 1.
The orenta nostcsm of the Sabtcans made be an ncarnate con and
the Gnostc or Manchttan sect of the bettc n orth frca at the tme of
ugustne De a-r. 86 87 so caed themseves from a tradton that be
though marred ved n contnence. n order to avod perpetuatng orgna
sn the foowed hs e ampe but n order tf keep up ther sect each mar-
red mr adopted a mae and femae chd who n ther turn vowed to marr
under the same condtons. See Smt s Dctonar of the be. The
ab ve tradtp evdent had reaton to the change n the se -reaton con-
ceaed n the aegor of an and e.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
260 S T L G .
as we read n the 2 th verse of the same chapter nd
dam knew hs wfe agan and she bare a son and she
caed hs name Seth : or God she sad has apponted me
seed otherwse nstead of be whom an sew. These
words sgnf the competon of the change and the name
Seth mpes the nature of the change whch ma eas be
deduced from the ebrew.
The brth of Seth marks a new departure for the race
whch s ndcated n the frst verses of the ne t chapter n
whch we are tod that dam begat a son n hs own ke-
ness n contradstncton to the mmedate precedng verse
where t s sad n the da that God created. man n the
keness of God made e hm mae and femae created e
them and bessed them and caed ther name dam. t s
scarce possbe to have a statement emphassng and recapt-
uatng more strong the bse ua nature of the frst created
man than ths. or though t refers to the frst dam or
dam admon t s e press repeated to gve pont to the
great change whch had taken pace n humantar condtons
and whch resuted n a man beng no onger born n the
dvne keness as two-n-one but n that of hs father aone.
ence the son of Seth was caed nos a word sgnf ng
a man of sorrow.
Then men began to ca upon the name of the Lord
sgnfes the effort man made to unte hmsef wth God n
hs new condton.
e are gven the pedgree of Lamech the seventh from
dam up to an and aso of another race Lamech the nnth
from dam up to Seth n order to mark the two opposng
mora currents whch had resuted from the new organc con-
dtons that now controed the human race.
t shoud awa s be borne n mnd that these names n
ther deepest sgnfcaton ndcate prncpes and n ther
more e terna sense mean races. n the descendants of an
we trace the ower or matera deveopment of man n that
of Seth the hgher or sprtua one. Thus n one case we
have noch the father of rad and the thrd from dam
estabshng the sefsh ust-prncpe as a vta energ n the
organsm whch s represented b an or the mascune
The bca transaton s ncorrect.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T DU T P L G M . 261
prncpe foundng a ct n hs name and n the other we
have noch the son of ared and the seventh from dam
representng the absohte pure dvne ove-prncpe for we
are tod that he waked wth God : and he was not for God
took hm whch sgnfes that at ths perod of the race a
certan specfc manfestaton of the pure ove-prncpe whch
had asted up to ths tme became temporar e tngushed
but on temporar for ths prncpe s one of the two
wtnesses mentoned n the eeventh chapter of the eveaton
n whch after three da s and a haf the Sprt of fe from
God sha enter and these three da s and a haf are even
now termnatng. The second wtness s ah who repre-
sents another prncpe as t s wrtten ehod w send
ou ah the prophet before the comng of the great and
dreadfu da of the Lord : and he sha turn the heart of the
fathers to the chdren and the heart of the chdren to ther
fathers est come and smte the earth wth a curse. The
precse sgnfcaton of the two wtnesses w be e paned
ater.
e have further n the descendants of an the vces n-
dcated whch charactersed the matera progress of the race
and n ther most e terna sense that progress tsef. Thus
the names of the three women mentoned mean respectve
adornment musc and beaut whe the occupa-
tons whch are gven of the three sons of two of them nd-
cate the state of cvsaton at whch the word had arrved.
these names have however other nner meanngs.
The names of the descendants of Seth ndcate the mora
condton of the race and such vrtues as t st retaned.
Up to ths tme athough the process of procreaton whch
characterses the ower anma creaton had been ntroduced
b the catastrophe represented n the egend of an and
be the e terna marrage-te whch had resuted therefrom
had been strct monogamc and an essenta prncpe of
te Dvne emnne had thus been retaned.
t was reserved for the race sgnfed under the name
Lamech seventh from dam to destro ths ast vestge of
purt b the ntroducton of po gam . nd Lamech sad
unto hs wves da and ah hear m voce e wves of
Lamech hearken unto m speech : for have san a man to
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
262 S T L G .
m woundng and a oung man to m hurt. The presence
of the two wves and the fact that the speech s addressed
speca to them mparts a pecuar sgnfcance to the con-
fesson of Lamech. The man san to hs woundng and the
oung man to hs hurt sgnfes the monogamc prncpe as
represented b an who was thus n hs turn san. There-
fore he contnued f an sha be avenged sevenfod tru
Lamech sevent and sevenfod. n other words so tte
of the dvne purt was now eft that f the destructon of
what an preserved deserved a sevenfod vengeance the
e tncton of the sght sembance of t st retaned b
Lamech deserved one much heaver.
The reason wh the crme of Lamech e ceeded f possbe
that of an was because so ong as the monogamc prncpe
asted t represented however feeb the orgna dua con-
sttuton of man a prncpe emboded n the ord or the
creatve Two-n- ne proceedng from the nfnte ather
and Mother ncarnated at ast on earth as hrst. Ths s
remarkab ustrated b the records whch have reached us
of the most ancent ccadan regon of rdu as eucdated
b Professor Sa ce from whch the aegores contaned n
the Pentateuch are derved. Tammu as we know was the
sun-god or ord proceedng from the two-n-one a and
Dav-kna the sources of fe and represented n Geness
accordng to Professor Sa ce b the two var ng forms of
Methuseah and Methusae whch n ss ran shoud be
Mutu-sa-at the husband of the goddess .e. Tanmu
the husband of star who was hs femnne compement.
e earn from the same authort that Lamech woud be the
Semtc equvaent of Lamga a name of the moon-god that
dah and ah hs wves woud correspond wth du
and su darkness and shade that aba and uba
are mere varant forms of the same word whch s ev-
dent the ss ran bu son from bau to brng down
hence be. bu refers us to the on son Tammu who
was a shepherd ke aba and be whose untme death
was commemorated b the musca nstruments of uba
and that there are some who woud aver that the Tuba-
can of Geness s but the doube of an and that t was
ccordng to the Tamud an was san b Lamech.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
M G M ST D ST. 263
he and not hs father Lamech who had san the oung
man eed ss ran attu a tte of Tanmu . The
patrarchs of the Pentateuch thus became detes n the more
ancent regon but there runs through a ts m thoog the
thread of the same dea that a great sacrege had been com-
mtted n regard to the se -prncpe whch was t pfed b
Tammu and star b enus and dons ss and srs
aa and ets and esewhere but the ccadan m thoog
s especa nterestng because the be san b an and
the oung man san b Lamga the moon-god are n both
nstances Tammu the sun-god or ord. th regard to
noch Professor Sa ce sa s : f am rght n dentf ng
Unuk wth the noch of Geness the ct but b an n
commemoraton of hs frst-born son Unuk must be regarded
as havng receved ts earest cuture from rdu snce
noch was the son of ared accordng to Geness v. 18 and
ared or rad Geness v. 18 s the same word as rdu.
t was part of the great msson of hrst b s fe and
death n preparaton for a muc greater event whch was
to foow to restore the monogamc prncpe and t was
reserved for Mohammed and oseph Smth to receve n-
spratons from the ower regons of our unverse whch
procamed as a dvne reveaton the essenta nferna
prncpe of po gam .
hrst s rep to the Pharsees that n heaven there was
nether marr ng nor gvng n marrage had reference to
the condton of the race before the ntroducton of marrage
that foowed on the procreatve method resutng from the
suppresson of generatve e haaton and wch mped that
bse ua unon where mae and femae prncpes form one
ndssoube beng.
e hear nothng more of the po gamous races whose
apse s thus recorded nor of ther e tncton as separate
natonates whch s fgured under the death of each
patrarch because the spread over the face of the habtabe
gobe and became tera fugtves and wanderers soon
osng the ast traces of an cvsaton te ma have
possessed and snkng to the owest depths wch t s
possbe for humant to attan. e have traces of them to
bbert Lectures 1887 pp. 18 186.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
264 S T L G .
ths da n the remans of paaeothc man n the rude m-
pements and debased ph sca condtons whch characterse
the earest specmens that have been found of the human
race.
t was otherwse wth the race Lamech the nnth from
dam. Ther organc condtons st admtted of a cose
e terna contact beng mantaned between the bengs n the
faen and unfaen regons of the word whch had preceded.
ence we read n the bca narratve that the sons of
God saw the daughters of men that the were far. The
sons of God here mentoned were the Sddm or faen anges
of the prevous word the term sons of God mere sgn-
f ng ther d ne orgn athough now debased and corrupted.
The ook of noch referred to b ude contans man chap-
ters descrbng ths event n deta. w quote part of one
of them from whch ther genera tenor ma be gathered.
t happened after the sons of men had mutped n those
da s that daughters were born to them eegant and beautfu.
nd when the anges the sons of heaven behed them the
became enamoured of them sa ng to each other : ome et
us seect for ourseves wves from the progen of men and
et us beget chdren. Then ther eader Sam a a sad to
them fear that ou ma be perhaps ndsposed to the per-
formance of ths enterprse and that aone sha suffer for
so grevous a crme. ut the answered hm and sad. e a
swear and bnd ourseves b mutua e ecratons that we w
not change our ntenton but e ecute our pro ected under-
takng. Then the a swore together and a bound them-
seves b mutua e ecratons. Ther whoe number was two
hundred who descended upon rds whch s the top of
Mount rmon. That mountan therefore the caed rmon
because the had sworn upon t and bound themseves b
mutua e ecratons. These are the names of ther chefs
Sam a a who was ther eader Urakabaramee kbee
Tame amue Dane kee Saraku e sae rmers
atraa nane avabe Samsavee rtae Ture om ae
ra a. These were the prefects of the two hundred anges
and the remander were a wth them. Then the took
wves each choosng for hmsef whom the began to
Sam a a ma possb be the Samas of the ccadans.

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T . 26
approach and wth whom the cohabted teachng them
sorcer ncantatons and the dvdng of root.s and trees and
the women concevng brought forth gants. These are the
ephm or gants aUuded to n the fourth verse of the s th
chapter of Geness.
The efforts of Mchae Gabre aphae Sur a and Ure
and the unfaen anges to ntercede for those who had com-
mtted ths wrong and to preserve the earth from the fata
consequences of the act whch nvoved the race n destruc-
ton are fu recounted n ths re ected book whch however
was undoubted anteror to hrstant was accepted as n-
spred b ude Tertuan renaus ement of e andra
and other ear hrstans and what s more mportant
auded to n the Sohar of the abbaah The o and
essed ne t s sad rased hm noch from the word
to serve m as t s wrtten for God took hm. rom that
tme a book was devered down whch was caed the ook
of noch. n the hour that God took hm e showed hm
a the repostores above. e showed hm the tree of fe
n the mdst of the garden ts eaves and ts branches : we
see a n ths book. The ook of noch oses none of ts
nterest from the fact that t cannot possb have been
wrtten b noch but b some ew probab about two
centures . . who fanced hmsef nspred b noch and
whose nspratons from whatever source certan possess a
hgh nterest and vaue as havng both an nterna sense of
ther own and throwng ght upon the nterna sense of
tose ncuded n the canon of Scrpture. ccordng to the
ccadan cosmogon the Sddm or faen anges are rep-
resented b the nunag the Seraphm b the gg the
deuge was caused b Mu- who was the dev and whose
wfe n- s the Lth of the ebrew tradton the frst
wfe of dam of the Tamud and the brght monster
mentoned b saah ch. v. v. 14
The resut of ths contact between the Sddm and the
human race tended rapd to nfernase the atter. ence
we are tod that ever magnaton of the thoughts of hs
heart was on ev contnua . nd t repented the Lord
that e had made man on the earth and t greved m to
s heart.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
266 S T L G .
Makng aowance for the anthropomorphc concepton of
the Det whch pervades ths passage we gather from t
pan that t was thus that the great change whch was
mpendng was afterwards accounted for as the dea of the
nevtabe operaton of aw was foregn to the mnd of the
wrter. hat rea happened was ths the confct of
currents whch had been for c ces n antagonsm n the
organsm of man and of nature now agan cumnated and a
new chemca change was operated throughout the unverse
b whch t was once more convused of ths convuson the
records are to be found n the gaca epoch n the sub-
mergence of some of the earth s surface and n man other
evdences of dsturbance and modfcaton both of a ph sca
and cmatc nature. Under ths nfuence the especa regon
that ma be sad to have been the seat of the dsease for
t was the pont of contact between the opposte poes of the
batter dsappeared beneath the ocean. ence come the
tradtons of the food whch are to be found n some form or
other n a the most ancent regons whch had derved
them as we as the knowedge of the hgh truths whch had
been mparted b the Seraphm to the submerged races and
of whch the remans have been handed down to us n the
regons of the ast from a fragment of the race whch sur-
vved the catastrophe known under the name of oah.
nd the Lord sad w destro man whom have
created from the face of the earth both man and beast and
the creepng thng and the fows of the ar for t repenteth
me that have made them sgnfes the confuson whch
had been created upon the denc contnent b the commerce
of the Lamech race wth vstants from the prevous word
whereb ph sca and anma nature was becomng tanted
and the acton of the Sddm whch had been centred upon
t wth a vew to ts destructon fna cumnated n catas-
trophc changes upon the earth s surface above descrbed
resutng n the more or ess gradua submergence and up-
heava of certan portons of t and n the e tncton of the
races whch had become entre domnated b them.
The protecton afforded to the race of oah who aone
retaned a knowedge of dvne prmtve truth s fgured b
the ark nto whch the anmas entered b pars thus s mbo-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T T U T L G . 267
sng the prncpe of pure bse ua ove whch the oachc
race st preserved as a regous beef and whch therefore
consttuted ther savaton and that of the regon n whch the
found a refuge. t was ths ark whch was destned to pre-
serve for humant a ts most profound regous deas for
a the eadng regons of the word owe ther parentage to
the knowedge of dvne truth whch ths race transmtted
from the most ancent tmes and n whch the had been
nstructed b the Seraphm. rom ths tme forth these
ange vstatons were destned to be comparatve rare
though the egends of m thoog are based upon them and we
have no fewer than a hundred and s teen ausons to anges
n the be ether as recordng nstances of ther appearances
to man or as referrng to ther functons n hs behaf.
Meantme those portons of the earth s surface whch were
unaffected b the catastrophe known as the food were n-
habted b the descendants of the po gamst Lamech race
who havng ost ever vestge of dvne truth had ong before
sunk to the promscuous condton of amost brute beasts
wth ther cannbasm ther fetch- worshp and other unho
rtes. t s from the crude perverted nstncts of these races
tat Mr erbert Spencer and other phosophers have but
up an evoutonar theor of the regous sentment n man
dervng t f we trace the theor to ts orgn from the
mora nstnct of the amoeba. Professor Ma Mer n hs
hps from a German orkshop dscussng the ancent
regons of the ast on the same nes ascrbes to the earest
edas an antqut of on about . . 1 00 and n hs
Scence of egon he tes us that the po thesm and
m thoog that the contan are the chdsh pratte of regon.
The word had ts chdhood and when t was a chd t
* spoke as a chd t understood as a chd t thought as a
chd but dfferng tota from Mr erbert Spencer he
contnues and sa agan n that t spoke as a chd ts
anguage was true n that t beeved as a chd ts regon
was true. The faut rests wth us f we nsst on takng the
anguage of nfants for the anguage of men. . . . The
anguage of antqut s the anguage of nfanc . . . .
ence we fnd the ark rc crved n the g ptan and a onan regous
a a sacred s mbo ong efore the tme of Moses.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
268 S T L G .
The chdsh pratte of regon s not e tnct wtness the re-
gon of nda. Geoogca scence here at a events
comes to our rescue and proves to us that the human race was
hoar -headed havng been man hundreds of thousands of
ears upon the earth n the ear . . 1 00 when the Professor
cas t n ts nfanc . n the ast three thousand ears after
a chdhood of une amped ength the race has sudden
shot up nto a man and these earned professors are the
resut. So bnd s scence when t eaves facts and begns
to formuate theores to the ogca absurdtes nto whch
t s drven b ts own dscoveres. t s however some
satsfacton to obtan from scence the admsson that the
regon of the word s nfanc was true.
e are now abe to trace profane hstor wth toerabe
dstnctness to the ear 1 00 before the food as gven n
the bca chronoog whch paces the brth of nos at
a perod as near as possbe contemporar wth that whch
Professor Sa ce assgns to the mns of the Sun-God of
Sppara at the court of Sargon of ccad whch he con-
sders marks the perod of the commencement of Semtc
terature.
The bca chronoog therefore wth man of ts tme-
honoured usons must be abandoned as beng severa hun-
dred thousand ears out of date f we are to take the geoog-
ca evdence furnshed b the mocene fnts found at Thena
and whch were undoubted shapen b human hands pos-
sb of the race of Lamech whe the fact that rdu now
twent -fve mes nand was at the date assgned to the
creaton of the word the seaport of the uphrates and the
seat of ab onan commerce wth raba and nda s now
prett we estabshed.
Professor Sa ce however serous nterferes wth Pro-
fessor Ma Mer s ethnoogca theores when he descrbes
our ancestors as a far-hared bue-e ed ght-compe oned
dochocephac race whch s st found n ts greatest pu-
rt n Scandnava
eferrng to ths and other utterances of the bbert ec-
turer the Tmes sa s : These are some of the nstances
whch show how scence advances and changes. hat was
The Scence of egon p. 278.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
LL S T LUS S. 269
thought to be demonstrated n 1861 s now known to have
been tte more than brant guesswork. acts accumuate
and od theores are proved b them to be untenabe.
Meantme the word takes us to new postons but t s
* ust as we that t shoud admt that the too are on
provsona occuped. ut ths s e act what the word
does not do. t s as dffcut for a phosopher to earn hu-
mt n ths respect as a bshop.
The formuatng of theores s especa dangerous where
the refer to the regous nstnct of man and are based upon
the e dences of that nstnct whch he ma have eft ether
n the shape of carved monuments and herog phs as n
g pt or engraved tabets as n ab ona and ss Ta.
ecause the earest record from the modern pont of dew
supersttous beef n ev sprts and forms of e orcsm and
magc and the great Det s veed under s mbos wch
have an nner meanng whch s qute be ond the reach of
professors t b no means foows that ther concusons as
to the regous deas of the ntated casses n those ear
da s s sound. ndeed the ver fact that the ancents be-
eved n possesson b ev sprts and used methods of
e orcsm shows a far more accurate knowedge of the m s-
teres of nature than s possessed n these da s.
The facutes do not e st n the earned men of our tme
for tracng the hstor of regous thought. To do so nvoves
a mora tranng whch s ncompatbe wth the requrements
of modern cvsaton and wth a resdence n the vorte of ts
supersttons ts nfdet and ts corrupton. Ths appes
no ess to the theoogans than to the men of scence and to
understand the profound conceptons whch undere the s m-
bos and carvngs the pra ers and the egends of the regons
of g pt and ab on requres not on the dgence nte-
gence and sk whch have enabed those who have devoted
themseves to the stud to decpher the e terna meanng
but tat dvne ntuton b whch aone ght can be obtaned
that sha enabe them to apprehend ther esoterc sense.
n pont of fact the regons and supersttons of the
word sprng from two sources. o phosophc ana ses of
them or deductons n regard to them drawn from anaog
possess an vaue whch do not recognse ther twofod orgn
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
270 S T L G .
and the nature and operaton of the nfuences from the
nvsbe word to whch the have been sub ected.
The great ma ort of the races we ca savage that s
of those whch compose the owest human t pe and whose
supersttons are the most debased revotng and nhuman
are descendants of the anteduvan races who as before
e paned fe under the curse attachng to the po gamous
crme of Lamech and who beng speca open to Sddstc
nvason have ntroduced the nsantes cruetes and usts
of the faen regon nto ths word and thus mnster to an
gnorant degraded and absoute perverted regous nstnct.
The contnue to derve ther nspraton from the ower
mvsbe regon of our unverse where the same practces
preva.
The other cass of regons whch ma be traced back
through g pt ab ona and nda athough n the most
degraded e presson of them whch has reached us the ma
offer some anaog to the debased supersttons of whch we
have been speakng owe ths degradaton aso to Sddstc
nvason whch however was never abe absoute to obscure
the remans of the regon of the oachc race whch was a
far purer ofter and more subme sprtua concepton than
an of whch we have an dea and the perod mmedate
foowng the deuge s that whch has been handed down to
us b tradton as the perod of the goden age a perod
ndcated n Scrpture b the words nd the whoe earth
was of one anguage and of one speech.
nce more humant made a new departure from a ower
eve t s true than that whch had charactersed the earer
stages of ts e stence but st on a far hgher eve than
that to whch t afterwards sank and t s to ths subsequent
hstor that we must now turn our attenton.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
271
PT .
T T GU D S P T M ST T SM TT D
T T M M G T D T S T L L D T
D T T T L L G S L G T -
L G D T T T T S T S T -
T D T L M S S T UL LM T T L
T M D T SM UD SM.
e are now approachng the hstorc perod though the date
of the catastrophe aUuded to n the ast chapter and the
goden age whch succeeded t was a great man thousands
of ears pror to that assgned to t n the bca chronoog .
The regon occuped b the SToachc race and ts subdvsons
was a that part of entra sa e tendng from Persa to
hna ncudng Thbet Turcomana and orthern nda.
The egend of the Tower of abe whch subsequent found
a tera e presson n hadea s mboses the prde and
arrogance b whc ths race began to be puffed up n con-
sequence of the hgh ptch of mora nteectua and matera
deveopment to whch the had attaned and the confuson
of tongues sgnfes the quarres whch ensued and the re-
gous schsms resutng therefrom whch fna cumnated
n wdespread mgratons even as far as Scandnava gvng
rse to those dvsons n the human fam whch are known
somewhat ncorrect among us as r an Semtc Turanan
Dravdan and so forth and to sundr regons n a of
whch were to be dscovered the fundamenta deas u ou
whch the oachc regon was founded nt whc b
degrees became so dstorted and debased n order to meet
the popuar comprehenson to subserve oca condtons and
to pander to prest anton that te ended b presentng
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
272 S T L G .
wde dfferent superfca conceptons and became degraded
nto po thesms doatres and supersttons of varous t pes
and character.
The most remarkabe feature however of these ear re-
gons was the promnent poston assgned to the vta prn-
cpe. mbems of reproducton were amost nvarab
ob ects of regous worshp. M steres were ceebrated n
ther honour and much of the most profound occut ore was
devoted to the conservaton of secrets whch had been derved
from the oachc race on ths sub ect. n one who w
take the troube to stud the ear regons especa f
the are at a ntated nto ther nterna or m stca sense
w fnd that ths s so and need not dwe upon t more
partcuar now m ob ect beng to show that a speca
method had been provded for the preservaton of the most
profound m ster of a from the knowedge of the vugar
unt the tme had arrved when t mght be reveaed and
the transcendent vaue of the be over other sacred books
conssts n ths that t s the on one of them whch contans
n ts nner sense the hstor of the conservaton of the
secret as we as the secret tsef whch has defed the pene-
traton of the ages and whch had to be preserved n a form
that coud afterwards be unfoded. t conceaed the kerne
of whch the tera meanng was the husk and manknd has
behaved n regard to t ver much as a savage mght who
was ntrusted wth a botte contanng sprts of wne as a
remed for hs ament but whch was corked n such a
manner est the sprt shoud escape before he was ntegent
enough to know how to app t that he ended b thnkng
that the vrtue a n the botte and that b keepng tght
hod of that he coud be cured.
ut not on was t necessar to embod t n a wrtten
record but to fnd a custodan for t and for that purpose a
speca race was chosen to whom t shoud be confded and
the hstor of that race whch was contaned n that record
was to s mbose the hstor of human deveopment n regard
to the m ster the guarded and a man of that race was to
appear at a precse perod of that hstor who shoud embod
n hs fe and death the occut fufment of t and prepare
manknd for ts fu reveaton n hs own person and nas-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
L GU D S T T UT . 273
much as the speca race faed to recognse the fufment of
ther aw whch more especa contaned the m ster
n the person of m whom the crucfed those who are
caed b s name now aso guard the sacred book become
doub sacred snce t contans the record however mper-
fect of the fe and death of m whose fe was destned to
be the ght of men and whose death ther redempton.
n the dsperson of the oachc race those who retaned
the fuest measure of the dvne truth were those who re-
maned behnd and who transmtted t to ther descendants
among the earest of whom were ama and hrshna who
were turned nto m thoogca personages but through whom
came the tradtons whch afterwards found e presson n the
edas. ths tme however the had become corrupted
and overad wth m th b human transmsson and repro-
ducton and were on preserved n a comparatve un-
tanted form b a sma group of persons who were the
descendants of those who had fed e ated prest functons
durng the goden age and who had mgrated to Paestne
and estabshed themseves at erusaem where the retaned
a knowedge of the secrets whch had been transmtted to
them n ther purt . Ths sect s nterna sgnfed n the
be b the name Shem.
Meantme we fnd recs of them n hadea and subse-
quent n Persa where a hgh nspred teacher and sage
appeared n the person of oroaster who reformed to some
e tent the edantc regon and reproduced some of the od
truths n the end- vesta and other Ma dean wrtngs thus
foundng a new schoo of m stcsm the nfuence of whch
was speed fet n ss ra and the negbourng countres.
t ths tme there ved n hadea a sect who had aso
preserved man of tese truths and who warm dentfed
themseves wth the attempt of oroaster to revve them but
the hadeans resented an nterference wth the abuses the
ad ntroduced and wth the supersttons of a debased t pe
to whch the cung and hence arose a strfe to whch the
Tamud contans man ausons for the eader of these re-
muc ater date s usua assgned to oroaster tan t e erod above
ndcated whch s rather n accordance wth Parsee tradton than earned
con ecture.
S
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
274 S T L G .
formers s known to us n the be as bran who found
msef compeed wth hs foowers to qut the countr of
hs brth and seek a refuge n g pt. The whoe of the hstor
of ram Sara and ther postert contans as Pau tes us
an nteror or aegorca meanng bearng upon the nature of
the great trust whch was to be confded to hm and to hs
descendants and whch was to prove a bessng to a human-
t . Therefore God s reported to have sad to hm n thee
sha a the fames of the earth be bessed.
The affnt whch st e sts between the Parsee and
ewsh regous deas ma be traced to ths ear connecton
between bram and oroaster and the paraesm whch has
attended the fortunes of the two peopes. The e cusveness
and fdet wth whch the have both cung to ther ancent
tradtons s not wthout ts sgnfcance. s at ths perod
the prests of g pt were deep earned n the occut ore of
hadea Persa nda and Thbet the e peed sect was ed
thther b bran but were receved cod . The nterna
sgnfcaton of ths ourne s the re ecton of the prncpe of
the pure Dvne emnne represented n the person of Sara
the g ptans.
eturnng to anaan bram was receved at erusaem b
the ast representatve of that group of ho men to whom
had been ntrusted the dvne m steres to whom have
aread referred as havng mgrated thther ong prevous
and who throughout the perod foowng the confuson of
tongues had preserved the truth ntact. Ther msson repre-
sented b the person of Mech edek had now come to an end
whe that of the ews represented n the person of braham
ther father was to begn. bram therefore rendered the most
The Tamud has a tradton somewhat confrmator of ths. abb
ochanan ben ur sa s : The o ne bessed be e took Shem and
separated hm to be a prest to msef that he mght serve before m e
aso caused hs Shechnah to rest wth hm and caed hs name Mech edek
Prest of the Most gh and ng of Saem. s brother aphet even
studed the aw n hs schoo unt braham came and aso earned the aw n
the schoo of Shem where God msef nstructed braham so that a ese
he had earned from the ps of man was forgotten. Then came braham and
pra ed to God that the Shechnah Dvne emnne mght ever rest n the
house of Shem whch was aso promsed to hm as t sad Thou art a prest
for ever after the order of Mech edek. vodash akkodesh Part .
chap. 20.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
M L D . 27
dvne gfted man then ave the homage whch was hs
due and pad hm tthes and was nstructed b hm n the
knowedge whch he had been brought to ths sacred spot to
acqure for erusaem had even then been chosen as a oca
focus of nspraton and prepared b the resdence on t of
those devout men who had been the depostares of dvne
truth to be the terrtora centre of the race that had been
seected to succeed them as ts custodans. t s for ths
reason that the rare ausons to Mech edek whch the be
contans are pregnant wth the deepest meanng and that hrst
s caed a prest for ever after the order of Mech edek.
That the true sgnfcance of hs character was known to the
ews s evdent from the reference made to hm b the wrter
of the pste to the ebrews: To whom aso braham
gave a tenth part of a frst beng b nterpretaton ng
of rghteousness and after that aso ng of Saem whch s
ng of peace wthout father wthout mother wthout
descent havng nether begnnng of da s nor end of fe but
made ke unto the Son of God abdeth a prest contnua .
n order to apprehend the fu sgnfcance of ths passage
we must refer to the orgn of the word Mech edek as under-
stood b the ght of ts nner meanng. e fnd n the 9th
chapter of The Lesser o ssemb concernng the Son
and s rde who are conceaed n the ast two etters of
the Tetragrammaton ehovah an e panaton of the
14th verse of the 89th Psam T cdcq a-Meshephat ustce
and udgment are the abode of Th throne hcsed a-
meth merc and truth sha go before Th countenance
from whch we gather that from the ather of a ght there
proceedeth ght for whch two ght-bearers are found whch
are the conformaton of the throne of the ng and the are
caed T edek ustce and Meshephat udgment. nd the
are the begnnng and the consummaton. nd throug
them are a the udgments crowned as we superor as
nferor. nd the are a conceaed n Meshephat. nd
from that esephat s T edek nourshed.
nd sometmes the ca the same Meek T edek Meek
Shaem M-r cdck ng of Saem. Thus hrst was the
Lght of the wc rd emanatng from the ather of gts to
whom the ght-bearers were ustce and udgment and thus
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
276 S T L G .
was e a prest for ever after the order of Mech edek but
as we sha see from what foows because the femae prn-
cpe had not been con oned to the mae dsorder ensued.
hen the udgments are crowned b Meshephat a
* thngs are merc and a thngs are n perfect peace
because the one tempereth the other.
T edek and the gours are reduced nto order and a
these descend nto the word n peace and merc . nd
then s the hour sanctfed so that the mae and the femae
are unted and the words a and severa e st n ove and
n o .
ut whensoever sns are mutped n the word and
the sanctuar s pouted and the mae and the femae are
separated
nd when that strong serpent begnneth to arse. oe
unto thee ord who n that tme art nourshed b ths
* T edek. or then arse man sa ers of men and e ecu-
toners of udgments n thee ord Man ust men
are wthdrawn from thee.
ut wherefore s t thus because the mae s separated
from the femae and udgment Meshephat s not unted
* unto ustce T edek.
t was to restore ths baance between ustce and udgment
that hrst came nto the word and to a the foundaton of
that unon between the mae and femae prncpes whch
shoud enabe m to return as Mech edek ng of peace
so that n the words of the Psamst merc and truth shoud
go before s face and that great serpent be overthrown.
The whoe of ths w be more fu made manfest when we
come to consder the nature of m who s caed the Son
of God.
ma here remark parenthetca that the three books
of the ew Testament whch were wrtten under the most
powerfu nspratona descent and whch are therefore most
pregnant wth hdden truth are those the authorshp of whch
s most shrouded n m ster name the Gospe of St ohn
the pste to the ebrews and the book of the eveaton.
erusaem had now become and has ever snce remaned
n spte of the vcsstudes through whch t has passed the
1 Mather s abbaah p. 293.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
M G T SP T L D T S. 277
most sacred spot on the earth s surface for here the subme
traged was afterwards enacted whch was the occut fuf-
ment of the aw that contaned the m ster and ths o
t s destned et to pa a part n ts fna reveaton. t
s thus that surface nature s ensted n the servce of dvne
desgn and that the hghest forms of nspraton can on
descend when the magnetc condtons of so and cmate are
favourabe to certan combnatons of the atomc eements of
the mora ps chca and ph sca organsms of those who
seek t. Medca scence recognses ths fact n a degree
when t recommends change of ar and scene as beng good
for the heath and sprts and few persons are so dense organ-
ca as not to be conscous that a heav damp ar and a
ght dr one af ect them dfferent whe f ther attenton
was suffcent turned to t the woud aso perceve that
the nfuence of a hea ca so was dfferent from that of a
ght sand one.
f ths reaton between so and cmate and heath and
sprts s suffcent papabe for persons who are perfect
cosed as to ther nteror facutes to apprecate t w eas
be understood that when once these are opened the organc
senstveness ncreases to such a degree that qute a dfferent
set of sensatons ma be perceved n one countr from those
whch are fet n another. Ths s no doubt arge due to
the magnetsm radatng from the nhabtants accordng to
ther quat . hen -these are n strong contrast the be-
come apprecabe even to dense persons thus there s a
sensbe dfference of sensaton between wakng n the streets
of London and those of anton. Peope have ust as much
rght to den that ths s so as to den the e stence of an
odour because the cannot sme t though others can.
The magnetc condtons whch conduce to nspratona
receptvt are warmth ght cearness and a certan amount
of rarefacton of atmosphere and therefore of eevaton wth a
gt so and a nature sparse nhabted or n other words
as free as poss e from human tant. ut there are oter
essenta condtons of a more nterna knd whch are con-
nected wt the hstor of the ocat as affected b the char-
acter of the nfuences whch have at dfferent tmes centred
upon t. Thus werever an openng has been made b a
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
278 S T L G .
stream of nspraton upon t more or ess constant there
nature s pecuar bounteous n her response to the man who
s struggng to offer hmsef to the hghest sources of ght
for her atoms awa s retan the orgna mpregnaton of the
dvne fe whch descended through them to the hearts and
brans of men who receved ther nspraton n her sotudes.
or athough as have sad preparaton for the hghest n-
spraton must be acqured n the bus hum of men and n
actve servce for them as we as n occasona retrement
the descent tsef can on take pace n comparatve sotude
n condtons of envronment pecuar adapted to t and
n the especa ocat ndcated : therefore Moses ascended
Mount Sna and remaned there for fort da s and nghts
and hrst wthdrew for the same perod to a sotar moun-
tan before e began s mnstr and uddha retred for
fort -seven da s nto the wderness of Urava to be tempted
of the dev.
have been ed nto ths dgresson because t has been
necessar to account for the food of nspraton whch de-
scended upon the ewsh prophets durng the resdence of
the race n what s caed the o Land and aso to e pan
wh when that race had proved tsef unworth of the hgh
msson whch had been confded to t t was necessar to
bansh t from the and n order that the eements whch e -
sted there sutabe for nspratona descents shoud be pur-
fed and restored for the had aread suffered corrupton.
Therefore t was that the and was condemned to a perod of
desoaton for nature ke man requres to be devastated
n order to be purfed : and ths and once so dense pop-
uated has had to e faow for ffteen hundred ears ts
fourshng ctes heaps of runs and ts popuaton dwndng
down to a mere fracton of that wth whch t former
teemed. ut ths perod of desoaton has drawn amost to
ts cose and new condtons have been nduced whch w
ft t once more for ts hgh destn .
The future of the race to whom t once beonged must de-
pend upon themseves. n order to show wh ths s so we
must recur to ther hstor from the tme when the and was
gven to bram and hs seed for an hertage. th bram
hmsef a soemn covenant was made the terms of whch are
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T T T . 279
contaned n the frst fourteen verses of the seventeenth chapter
of Geness and the confrmaton of whc was the change
whch took pace n the names both of hmsef and of Sara
n the case of bram b ntroducng the femnme etter he
and n that of Sara b cuttng off the mascune etter od
and addng he thus sgnf ng that to them and to ther seed
was ntrusted the guardanshp of the m ster of the D dne
emnne beng conceaed wthn the Dvne Mascune.
t s worth of note that on the occason of ths covenant
we for the frst tme fnd the word Shadda used as a
name for the mght a word of the deepest and hoest
mport for n ts nterna meanng t sgnfes the Ddne
emnne. e now know God n one aspect of s Trnt
as ohm when e created the frst word as ehovah
when out of ts wreck e reconstructed and then destro ed
a great porton of the word whch succeeded t and agan
when e destro ed Sodom and Gomorrah and now we hear
of m as Shadda n connecton wth the peopng of the
word because not on n s promses to bram but n
other paces where ths name s mentoned t s genera n
a smar connecton thus e sa s to acob n the thrt -ffth
chapter of Geness : am Shadda be frutfu and mutp .
n the ndoo regon we fnd the same Trad represented b
rahma Sva shnu the reator the Destro er the Pre-
server n the case of the atter he s often represented n
ndoo tempes as havng man breasts an dea whch was
sgnfed b the word Shad meanng n ebrew a breast.
ach member of the ndoo Trad s androg nous rahma
wth s compement Sarasvat and here we have them rep-
resented amost dentca n the words braham and Sarah
as the earth protot pe Sva wth hs compement Dev
and shnu wth Lakshm. The Sakt or femnne compe-
ment of the Det wth wom she forms one has ts roots
r art tes us far awa n those deas as od as nda t-
sef of a se ua duasm paced at the begnnng of thngs
n a rahmana of the a ur- eda for nstance *ra apat
s androg nous or a common womb n whch bengs are
formed wch aso s ther common tomb.
The parae between the two regons as s owng ow
The egons of nda p. 200.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
280 S T L G .
much of the ewsh nomencature s derved from one st
oder and contanng the same dea ma st further be
ustrated b the name gven to acob when he strugged
wth the man who was n fact one of the Seraphm and
who changed hs name from acob to srae : the mascune
prncpe s caed n the edas swara whch s aed wth
or encoses the femnne Prakrt hence we get swara- or
srae Therefore acob rased an atar whch contaned the
whoe m ster n ts name and caed t - ohe- srae.
ut the tme was at hand when ths m ster was gong to
be emboded more permanent and eaborate than b an
atar and for ths purpose a man was speca prepared of
remarkabe character and attanments who was destned to
become ceebrated as the great awgver of srae and the
reputed author of the Pentateuch and who s awa s caed
n Scrpture the - man of the ohm whch as before re-
marked s a femnne pura. The tranng of Moses as a
prest of the Tempe of the Sun n g pt the hgh pro-
tecton he en o ed as the adopted son of Pharaoh s daughter
and hs own force of character and abtes snguar
quafed hm for hs oft msson. or ths he was st
further prepared b hs ong resdence wth hs father-n-aw
ethro the prest of Mdan who was more deep ntated
than an man at that tme n the most hdden knowedge
whch he mparted to Moses. Ths s ndcated b the
deference whch the atter pad to hs advce and the authort
wth whch he tendered t as when he sa s : earken now
unto m voce w gve thee counse and God sha be
wth thee : e thou for th peope God -ward that thou
ma est brng the causes to God.
The m steres whch Moses had receved from the trad-
tons handed down from braham and hs sons together wth
the stores of occut knowedge he had acqured from ethro
and from hs tranng n the m stca ore of g ptan wor-
shp especa quafed hm for the task of perpetuatng
There s a curous kabbastc egend as to the connecton whch subssted
between Moses and ethro accordng to whch an had robbed the twn
sster of be and therefore hs sou passed nto ethro. Moses was possessed
b the sou of be and therefore ethro gave hs daughter to Moses. akut
hadash fo. 127 co. 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T M ST T T MPL . 281
them for preservaton b hs peope n a form b whch
the shoud be conceaed n the etter of the aw and the
ceremona observances whch s mbosed ts deeper meanng
and ths had become the more necessar as the ews had
faen nto the habts of worshp of the common peope among
the g ptans and were osng ther sense of the ma est of
God n ther veneraton for s attrbutes under the forms of
anmas.
t s desrabe here to notce the man smartes whch
e st between the Mosac theoog and that of ccad from
whch as we as from the funerea rtua of g pt t was
n great part derved more for the sake of drectng atten-
ton to them than wth an ew of foowng them nto
deta whch woud occup too much space. The most
ancent regous observance of whch we have an record
s that of the Sabbath. t was strct enforced upon the
peope of rdu more than a thousand ears before t was
en oned as a commandment upon Moses. So we have records
at the same perod of vcarous sacrfces of dstnctons made
between cean and uncean anmas and of the rte of crcum-
cson whe here as n g pt we have the rk and the
Tempe wth ts o of oes wth ts ve whch conceaed
the m steres. thn sa s Professor Sa ce the Tempe
bore a strkng keness to that of Soomon. t the e -
treme end was the Paraku or o of oes conceaed b a
curtan or ve from the e es of the profane. . . . There
seems to be evdence that the nsttuton of the shew-bread
was known n ab ona n the hgh atar ma est thou
found a pace of feedng .e. a tabe of shew-bread. . . .
The cofer of the tte tempe of mgur- e or aawat
resembed n form the arks or shps as the were termed n
whch the gods were carred n regous processons. t
thus gves us a far dea of what the sraetsh rk of the
ovenant must have been ke.
So we have the erubu or herubm wose functon t was
to guard te m steres of the Tempe whe the dutes and
ranks of the herarch bear a strkng resembance to that of
the ews. n fact t s cear that whether the understood
t or not the g ptans the ab onans and the ndoos
bbert Lecture: p. 64 Go 66.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
282 S T L G .
were a ancent custodans of the m ster whch was now to
e contded to Moses under an outward s mbosm and ord-
nance anaogous n e ternas to that under whch t had
awa s been conceaed.
The tme has now arrved to e pan the secret whch the
aw that Moses gave to hs peope contans. t s descrbed
n a few words b Pav n the thrd chapter of hs frst
pste to Tmoth though the transators of the ew
Testament have apparent for eccesastca purposes cut
off the frst ne of the s teenth verse to whch t beongs
and added t on to the end of the ffteenth thus makng the
ast nes of the atter read hch s the hurch of the
vng God the par and ground of the truth whereas
the pgr and ground of the truth s not apped to the
hurch at a but to the m ster of godness and the s -
teenth verse shoud read The par and ground of the
truth and undoubted great s the m ster of god-
ness. The aposte then goes on to te us what ths
m ster whch s the par and ground of the truth s
e who was manfested n the fesh ustfed n the sprt
seen of anges preached unto Gentes beeved on n the
word receved up nto gor . Ths m ster was reveaed
to Pau but on n so far as the word to whom he preached
coud apprehend t though we have ndcatons that he hm-
sef perceved more of ts rea sgnfcance than e terna
appeared n hs wrtngs as for nstance where he sa s :
f e have heard of the dspensaton of the grace of God
whch s gven me to ou-ward : how that b reveaton e
made known unto me the m ster as wrote afore n few
words whereb when e read e ma understand m know-
edge n the m ster of hrst whch n other ages was not
made known unto the sons of men as t s now reveaed
unto s ho apostes and prophets b the Sprt. nd
Pau descrbes the reveaton made to hm when he was
caught up nto the thrd heaven and heard unspeakabe
Ths tendenc of the transators possb unconscous to themseves to
gve naccurate renderngs of the orgna so as to support eccesastca
dogmas of whch man nstances occur both n the d and ew Testaments
even n the revsed verson s ver unfortunate and mseadng.
phesans . 2- .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T M ST T D T L . 283
words whch t was not awfu for hm then to utter so
agan he audes to the m ster whch had been hd from
ages and from generatons but now s made manfest n the
sants and to the reveaton of the m ster whch was kept
secret snce the word began.
Ths m ster s dwet upon wth great power and deta n
the ook of noch. onsderng that ths book was un-
doubted wrtten before the advent of hrst upon earth the
numerous references whch t contans to the Messanc
functon and secret are n the hghest degree nterestng.
w content m sef however wth one quotaton : n that
da sha a the kngs the prnces the e ated and those
who possess the earth stand up behod and perceve that e
* s sttng on the throne of s gor that before m the
sants sha be udged n rghteousness and that nothng
whch sha be spoken before m sha be spoken n van.
. . . ne porton of them sha ook upon another. The
sha be astonshed and umbe ther countenance and
* troube sha se e them when the sha behod ths Son of
* woman sttng upon the throne of s gor . Then sha the
* kngs the prnces and a who possess the earth gorf m
who has domnon over a thngs who was conceaed for
from the egnnng the Son of man e sted n secret wdon
the Most gh preserved n the presence of s power and
reveaed to the eect. e sha sow the congregaton of the
sants and of the eect and a the eect sha stand before
m n that da . the kngs the prnces the e ated
and those who rue over the earth sha fa down on ther
faces before m and sha worshp m. The sha f
ther hopes on ths Son of man sha pra to m and pet-
ton hm for merc .
The Messah of noch s the Messah n whch the ortodo
ews st beeve. s Professor Marks tes us : The more
troubous the tme te more hoste fanatcsm wa ed the
coser the ew cung to the hope that persecuton woud
gradua abate athoug ts sprt mght fcker at ntervas
and that the crownng scene of the Messanc drama woud
rease the Psamst s antcpaton of merc and truth meetng
together and rghteousness and peace beng ocked n fond
ook of noch chap. 61.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
284 S T L G .
embrace. Ths dea fnds ts most ntense e presson n the
apoca tc books of Dane and noch Srach and the
Sb ne Leaves a of whch date downwards from about
the ear 170 before the hrstan era.
The abbaah n the Sohar audes to the ook of noch
as havng been carefu preserved from generaton to gen-
eraton.
The fact that the Messah s caed the Son of woman and
the Son of man n amost the same passage and the asserton
that notwthstandng e was the Son of woman and of man
e had e sted n secret from the begnnng as such ndcates
on the part of the author of ths book a ver deep ntroms-
son nto the sacred m steres.
Ths m ster whch has genera been assumed b theo-
ogans to be the scheme of the atonement contans n fact
another and atogether dfferent sgnfcaton though n ts
prmtve sense the word atonement or at-one-ment s e -
act appcabe to t. That dfferent sense s to be found
n the nner meanng of the aw of Moses whch whe t
contans arcana too profound for us et to penetrate st
suppes us wth a that s needfu for our present re-
qurements for t shows us how hrst was ts fufment
as e sad came not to destro the aw but to fuf
t. t shows us how the aw havng a shadow of good
thngs to come and not the ver mage of the thngs can
never wth those sacrfces whch the offered ear b
ear make us perfect t shows us how hrst s the
end of the aw unto rghteousness unto ever one that be-
eveth. t shows us how what the aw coud not do n
that t was weak through the fesh God sendng s own
Son n the keness of snfu fesh and for sn condemned
sn n the fesh : that the ordnance of the aw mght be
fufed n us who wak not after the fesh but after the
Sprt and hrst msef sad after e was rsen to s
dscpes These are the words whch spake unto ou whe
was et wth ou that a thngs must be fufed whch
was wrtten n the aw of Moses and n the prophets and
n the Psams concernng me. ut athough we are tod
Professor Marks on the ews n nodern tmes ewsh hronce 17th
ebruar 188 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T M ST T D T L . 28
that e opened ther understandng that the mght under-
stand the Scrptures the tme had not come for them to
penetrate ts meanng. e had to adapt the fufment of
the aw to ther gross conceptons as Moses had been obged
to adapt the aw tsef to the mora and nteectua condton
of the peope to whom he gave t. The apostes mnds were
st too much mpregnated wth the ewsh concepton of
the Det as a god n the keness of a man wth a the
passons of anger eaous and dndctveness deghtng n
the bood of bus and of goats and of proptator sacrfces
to conceve of an other fufment of the aw but that of a
stupendous sacrfce whch shoud take the pace of a these
and therefore the magned that ths fearfu Det coud
derve satsfacton from the sacrfce of s own Son as a
proptator offerng for the sns of the race e had m-
sef created. Ths darkened ther understandng and hence
ther concepton of repentance and remsson of sns whch
shoud be preached n s name among a natons begnnng
at erusaem resoved tsef nto an eaboraton of ths pro-
ptator scheme whch has ever snce been receved among
hrstan hurches as the fufment of the aw accompshed
n the person of hrst and has thrown a ve over ther
mora vson whch has prevented men from recognsng
what the rea nterna meanng of the aw was n what the
fufment conssted and what was the true nature of that
m ster whch has been kept secret snce the word began
whch coud on be reveaed b the apostes through the
mperfect medum tat ther own crude mora condton pro-
vded and whch had ther perceptons been more deep
nterna woud have been premature and unftted them to
appea to the mora and nteectua capact of the congre-
gatons the addressed.
evertheess much of the sprt of ter teachng as been
overooked and the tera meanng of ter words straned
n a wrong sense nto the constructon of dogmas foregn to
the whoe tendenc of ther thought. Man passages have
.seemed obscure whch read b the ght whch a knowedge
of the m steres throws upon them become not on compre-
hensbe but ndcate that the apostes temseves knew
a great dea more than the coud gve to the peope and
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
286 S T L G .
ths s confrmed b the fact whch a stud of the ear
hstor of the hurch w revea prett pan that there
was among themseves a cass of ntated wo met for secret
rtes and worshp a fact whch s not dened b TertuUan
as we read of m steres whch were to be kept secret and
* conceaed from a e ept the fathfu nasmuch as to others
the ver manner and method of ther actons were unknown
whch was observed b the pagans who ob ected to the
hrstans and the secrec of ther m steres whch charge
* TertuUan does not den but confessng t answers that t
was the ver nature of m steres to be conceaed as eres
were n Samothraca. ut these hrstan ntates were
n advance of the age and were crushed b the ear hurch
as soon as t had frm estabshed tsef at ome. Pau
ndeed audes to the ncapact of the converts genera to
receve truth n ts more essenta degree when he tod them
that he coud on feed them wth mk not wth meat for
the were not abe to bear t a not even now are e
abe to bear t for e are et carna. t has taken near
two thousand ears for the meat whch was wthhed b
the apostes and whch s therefore not contaned e oter-
ca n ther teachng to be food adapted for the mnd
of the educated casses but a new dspensaton s dawn-
ng upon the word and therefore t s that the m ster
ma be reveaed for the regous nstnct craves earn-
est for new food and that food s contaned n the nter-
na meanng of the aw of Moses and of the Psams and
of the ook of ob and n the pro hets and n the ew
Testament.
t s not necessar for those who seek ths new food to
cast awa the book the have so ong chershed n the etter
but rather for some who receve ther sprtua enghtenment
n that wa to stud t whe to others t can be mparted
otherwse more secret and more effectve and to them
the book w ever be a bessed confrmaton of ther own
dscoveres and e perences but t w not be necessar for
them an more than a stck whch has been a support to
n nqur nto the onsttuton Dscpne Unt and orshp of te
Prmtve hurch wthn the frst Three undred ears after hrst. Pub-
shed 1692.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T TS T T S. 287
an nvad s needfu when e has acqured strength enough
to wak aone.
t s however of nestmabe vaue to those who are at-
temptng to ead others b the ght of the arcana whch t
contans and to trace n t the hstor of the m ster whch
t has preserved and whch so far as the race to whom t
was confded s concerned cumnates n ts frst unportant
stage wth the two covenants whch God made wth them
and the terms of whch are recorded n the 29th and 30th
chapters of Deuteronom . The curse attached to the frst
covenant contaned n the 29th chapter was fufed after the
crucf on of hrst when the second tempe was destro ed
and the dsperson of the race among a the natons of the
earth was accompshed. or the dd not recognse n the
ewsh carpenter the fufment of the aw. Therefore when
the traged was consummated the aw practca dsappeared
from outward observance. The had aowed the sprt to
evaporate from the fask of whch the were the guardans
and the fask was taken from them to be restored to them
accordng to ther beef when the are themseves restored
to ther own and but ths restoraton can on take pace
upon condton that the fuf the second covenant whch
s contaned n the 30th chapter. t s too ate now to gve
them back the etter of ther od aw : n these enght-
ened da s the woud not know what to do wth t f
the had t. t s mpossbe to conceve the cvsed ew
of the present da returnng to Levtca observances sacr-
fcng ambs as trespass-offerngs and havng some of the
bood put upon the tp of hs rght ear and some upon the
thumb of hs rght hand and some upon the great toe of hs
rght foot and so forth. ther the must be content to
reman e es and practca abandon the aw whch s n
fact the one thng that makes them ews or the must
recognse the fact that the aw was a mere outward cere-
mona whch on nvoved obgatons so ong as t con-
taned a m ster but that wth the reveaton of the m ster
the aw and the obgatons attached to t ceased to have an
rasrm d etre. ut more than that : f the aw and the ob-
gatons go then so far as the ews are concerned te book
must foow and f the book goes there w be nothng eft
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
288 S T L G .
of the ew. Uness an nner meanng can be found for the
book and t s rescued from the attacks made on ts tera
and hstorca vaue t must certan persh as dvne author-
t from hrstans no ess tan from ews.
S mptoms of uneasness are aread begnnng to manfest
themseves among the more ntegent ews n ths drecton
as s evdenced b a recent artce whch regret s too ong
to quote at ength but from whch the foowng e tract s
we worth of reproducton. fter dscussng the effect of
modern crtcsm upon the bca record the wrter Mr
fred enrques sa s : s to the effect of ths new
earnng upon udasm a few remarks w now be offered.
t s proper to observe that the patrarchs are re ected as
entre unhstorc characters and are reegated to the regon
of m ths and egends. f ths destructve crtcsm can be
* mantaned the mracuous ca of braham and the promses
made to hm must be abandoned. Doubtess these concu-
sons w great surprse pous ebrews The unhstorc
character of the bca account of the e odus and of the
tremendous events sad to have taken pace at Sna s
however fata to the cams of dogmatc udasm. t has
ong been beeved that the authorshp of the Ten ommand-
ments has to be sought n g pt where the ook of the Dead
gves some remarkabe paraesms. These are the great
questons on whch ewsh thought has to be concentrated.
n the present condton of bca crtcsm t woud be
most unwse to form nfe be opnons or to assume un-
changeabe postons ether favourabe or antagonstc to the
new earnng. The ob ect of the wrter w be fu attaned
f he succeed n drectng a ver much arger share of pubc
attenton to questons whch are dta to ewsh beef and
whch n the near future w mperatve press for souton.
The are questons whch cannot proftab be set asde or
gnored. The ebrews are the peope of the ook. the
ook dogmatc udasm must stand or fa. t s needess
to pont to the mmense antqut of udasm and to the
severe tras t has gone through. ntqut n man aspects
s an eement of weakness not of strength. o danger that
udasm has ever escaped s as formdabe as the present
one. udasm has n the past entered nto contest wth
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
M D L L T SM. 289
rva creeds has overcome them a n sod argument but
the approachng combat w be of a tota dfferent knd.
one of the od weapons w ava none of the od argu-
ments w succeed aganst an arra of earnng whch the
word has never before equaed. The fed of the combat
has aso changed. t w not be a chaenge of a doctrne
or of a te t or of the nterpretaton of a prophec t w be
a chaenge as to the vaue of the records upon whch a s
founded. f the ook be unhstorc and ncapabe of sustan-
ng the pretensons of dogmatc udasm pous ebrews
need not be dsheartened. The fundamenta beefs need no
hstorc records to vadate them. new foundaton must
be sought for the ancent fath and t w no doubt be no
ess potent to concentrate regous fervour than that whch
ma be ost. or ndeed on the faure of dogmatc udasm
to fuf the nteectua needs and aspratons of the comng
generaton a new and more sod and aso a more ratona
bass ma be found for the grand and smpe fath whch
* re uvenated b the nfuson of modern knowedge ma st
contnue to gve comfort and soace to those of the ancent
race who cannot conscentous sacrfce ther reason or ther
standard of hstorc truth n favour of records however
ancent ther orgn or however beautfu ther contents.
The foundaton for the ancent fath whch Mr enrques
seeks s not a new one for t s to be found n the prncpe
whch sustans the unverse and n the reveaton of the
m ster contaned n the aw whch Moses who was wthout
doubt an hstorca personage gave to hs peope. t s
none the worse for beng n some measure derved from the
g ptan funerea rtua for that aso contaned the m ster
but ts presentaton w dscover features cacuated to touch
the race to whom the oft msson s offered of a ng ths
foundaton for a humant n ts most senstve pont and
to of end pre udces so deep rooted that the operaton of the
Dvne Sprt can aone remove them.
t s n te earnest hope that ma be guded b that same
Sprt that now venture to approach ths most profound and
vta sub ect.
The ewrth ronce . u 22 1887 Modem bca rtcsm. fred
enrques.
T
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
290
PT .
T M SS T S T M ST T D M
D D T T M T S P S T D M
LD D ST T M T D S T S L
T M SS T G M TU T D S T P
T M P PL TS T T S S S
T S ULD G S T S P PL T M SS .
The fe of a naton dffers from the fe of an ndvdua n
ths that the ndvdua frequent escapes the resuts of hs
own msconduct n ths word b passng awa from t before
the consequences whch must awa s sooner or ater foow
the nfracton of dvne aws can overtake hm but these con-
sequences pursue hm nto the ne t phase of hs e stence and
he undergoes there the penates the nvove from whch he
can on escape b hs own efforts and b gong through that
severe dscpnar process to whch he refused to submt n
morta fe. The naton on the other hand pershes n ths
word b reason of ts coectve voaton of those same aws.
stor testfes to the deca and fna dsappearance of one
form of cvsaton after another and of the natons whch
represented them b reason of the vces nherent n them and
the corrupton whch n some nstances sow and n others
wth greater rapdt putrefed the whoe soca and potca
s stem.
speca destn was reserved however for the race whch
was ntrusted wth the guardanshp of the Sacred M ster
for the e terna form n whch t was veed and whch was
caed the aw was so framed as to ensure the trba dstnc-
tveness of ts custodans and thus endowed them wth an
eement of coheson whch s ackng n other natons and
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S TUM . 291
the regons the profess. Ths deveoped a tenact of race
that has ressted the fercest persecuton whch ndeed
on had the effect of cementng t more strong and has
tded t through epochs whch wtnessed the rse and fa of
mght empres.
The hstor of a natons s a hstor of mora dscpne
f the woud but see t. Ther wars and revoutons ther
pestences and famnes are a so man mora essons to warn
them aganst promnent natona vces and so to gve them an
opportunt of avertng the udgment whch the ndugence of
those ces must nevtab enta. ut the ews aone were
carefu nstructed n ths fact and were prveged n pos-
sessng a cass of men who preached and warned and de-
nounced ncessant a cass of men of whom hstor con-
tans no smar record who were perpetua remndng ther
naton of ts oft msson and prophes ng the caamtes t
woud brng upon tsef f t proved unfathfu to t. The
ews aone recognsed as a naton ther sacred character
and gored n t cang themseves a peope chosen b God
and pontng wth prde to the covenants whch the beeved
e had speca made wth them and to the nfracton of
whch suc fearfu penates were attached.
ut whst conscous that ths was so the perssted wth a
snguar nfatuaton n voatng even the etter of ther aw
n a ng themseves wth the natves of the and whch the
had receved as an nhertance contrar to the dvne com-
mand n adoptng the worshp of ther gods and n manfest-
ng ther contumac n man wa s.
otwtstandng the severe affcton the underwent n
ter banshment to ab on and n the numerous hoste
nvasons to whch ther and was sub ected the remaned
stff-necked to the ast ther worshp sank to a mere formasm
ther conscence became deadened and ther sprtua percep-
tons so utter bunted that wt the e cepton of a ver
sma group of persons connected wth a m stca sect who
devoted themseves to the stud of the nterna meanng of
the aw there were none among them who were suffcent
umnated to erceve that the perod of the fufment of the
frst covenant was at hand and that the tme ad arrved
when f the dd not apprehend ts nner sense thc were to
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
292 S T L G .
be rooted out of the and and cast nto another and as
t s ths da . et notwthstandng ths the were promsed
that the reveaton of the m ster contaned n the aw shoud
st reman ther nhertance for t s wrtten n the foowng
verse : The secret thngs beong unto the Lord our God : but
those thngs whch are reveaed beong unto us and to our
chdren for ever that we ma do a the words of ths aw.
The reason that the hstor of the ews contans a record
of e ceptona nfdet and backsdng s because upon
them was concentrated a terrfc and sustaned nferna
attack. The powers of darkness we understood the oft-
ness of ther msson f the themseves dd not the former
knew the m ster contaned n the aw of whch the atter
were the guardans and how t was to be fufed and a
ther ngenut was e pended n bndng the e es of the
ews to ts fufment and n pervertng ther mora sense
b temptng them to repeated nfractons of the outward aw
wth the vew of destro ng them utter as a naton before
t was fufed. n ths the succeeded wth near a the
trbes whe the mnort who remaned fathfu to t have
never to ths da recognsed ts fufment.
ot on dd God treat them wth nfnte tenderness and
ong-sufferng out of compasson to the e ceptona dffcut
poston n whch the had been paced but e made another
covenant wth them contanng a bessng even as the former
covenant contaned a curse compance wth whch woud
ensure ther return to ther own and. f an of th out-
casts be n the utmost parts of heaven from thence w the
Lord th God gather thee and from thence w e fetch
thee : and the Lord th God w brng thee unto the and
whch th fathers possessed and thou shat possess t and
e w do thee good and mutp thee above th fathers.
ut ths bessng s made condtona on the recognton of
the ord and the ord the are tod s to be found n
the heart of hm who opens hmsef to ts nfuence. t s not
hdden from thee nether s t far off: t s not n heaven that
thou shoudest sa . ho sha go up for us to heaven and brng
t unto us that we ma hear t and do t ether s t be ond
the sea that thou shoudest sa . ho sha go over the sea for
Deuteronom . 29 - Deuteronom . 4. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T UL LM T T L 293
US and brng t unto us that we ma hear t and do t ut
the word s ver ngh unto thee n th mouth and n th
heart that thou ma est do t. hat ths ord was was
at once recognsed b some of those among the ssenes who
had studed the m steres and were famar wth the dvne
Trad of sdom Love and peraton and who coud recog-
nse the ord n that peraton whether t took form
n a aw or n a man or n a m ster contaned both n the
aw and n the man. Therefore sa s Pau who never saw
hrst but who perceved a part but on a part of the sense
whch s now fu to be reveaed n whch hrst was the
fufment of the aw or hrst s the end of the aw for
rghteousness to ever one that beeveth. or Moses de-
scrbeth the rghteousness whch s of the aw That the man
whch doeth those thngs sha ve b them. ut the rght-
eousness whch s of fath speaketh on ths wse Sa not
n thne heart ho sha ascend nto heaven that s to
brng hrst down from above or ho sha descend nto
the deep that s to brng up hrst agan from the dead.
ut what sath t The word s ngh unto thee even n
th mouth and n th heart : that s the word of fath
whch we preach.
ow the m ster whch the aw contaned was have a-
read sad the Dvne emnne prncpe and the m ster n
hrst was conceaed n s androg nous nature. e was the
second dam n ths tat e contaned wthn msef the
Dvne emnne prucpe enfoded wthn s e terna mas-
cune. Moses however coud not have gven the aw had he
not contaned the prncpe organca wthn hs own atomc
frame. Ths prncpe has never been absoute and entre
wthdrawn from eart and a atent atomc connecton has a-
wa s been mantaned wth human organsms but on n ver
speca cases as t been manfested. f these the most re-
markabe bca nstances were Mech edek Moses ah
and ohn the aptst. do not ncude here the founders or
sages of other regons n whom t was more or ess deveoped
or hrst who possessed another prncpe n addton to t.
ut the case most undoubted nterestng to the ews s that
of Moses of whom we are tod that God bured hm and no
omans . 4-8.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
294 S T L G .
man knows hs sepuchre to ths da . Ths sgnfes that
the atogether e ceptona deveopment of the prncpe n
hm and whch cumnated n hm durng hs retrement on
Mount Sna was wthdrawn from earth as t was aso n
the case of ah on the occason of hs wthdrawa. The
account to whch have aread auded of the dspute whch
took pace over the bod of Moses between Mchae and
Satan was for the possesson of these Dvne emnne organc
eements.
The fact that we never read of the death of those thus
e ceptona favoured mpes a pecuar transference of
atomc eements under condtons whc shoud protect them
from nferna appropraton for the contan potences of
whch the Sddm were deprved b ther rebeon and
whch the have awa s desred to regan n order that the
mght pervert them. oud the succeed n ths ther vctor
over man woud be assured. ence t s that the potences
of the Dvne emnne have been so carefu guarded and
that Moses was not aowed to enter nto Paestne charged as
he was wth so arge a measure of them as the woud have
supernduced magnetc condtons n the countr too powerfu
for the peope to bear. s t was we owe the prophets wth
ther remarkabe utterances to ths nfuence. There s a
curous passage n the Tamud bearng upon ths sub ect:
S months dd the Shechnah or Dvne emnne hestate
to depart from the mdst of srae n the wderness n hopes
that the woud repent. t ast when the perssted n
mpentence the Shechnah sad Ma ther bones be bown as
t s wrtten. ob . 20 The e es of the wcked sha fa
the sha not escape and ther hope sha be as a puff of
breath 1 The puff of breath s the fase or nferna pneu-
matc affatus as contradstngushed from the true and dvne
pneuma or breath.
t was thus that the Dvne emnne was on aowed to
enter the promsed and n the person of oshua and some of
the prests n whom t was tempered and suppressed and on
made tsef manfest n certan persons as for nstance n
Samue whose brth was attended b crcumstances somewhat
smar to those of ohn the aptst and whose mother bore
osh ashanah fo. . co. 1.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T S S . 29
a chd n her od age because we are tod the Lord remem-
bered her and n the case of saah who receved an n-
spraton on the sub ect for a speca purpose whch bears so
drect on the present poston of the ews n regard to ths
mportant matter that t s necessar to e amne the nner
meanng of the s th chapter whch contans t.
The prophet narrates a vson n whch he saw the Lord
sttng upon a throne hgh and fted up and s tran or the
skrts thereof fed the tempe. The tran or the skrts
thereof sgnf the Shechnah. bove t stood the sera-
phm : each one had s wngs wth twan he covered hs
face wth twan he covered hs feet wth twan he dd f .
The frst par of wngs sgnf adoraton the second par
abasement and the thrd par obedence. nd one
cred unto another and sad. o ho ho s the Lord
of hosts : the whoe earth s fu of s gor . The three
hoes app to s threefod nature to ehovah mascune
and femnne combned to mascune and to Shadda
femnne. The gor s the gor of the Shechnah.
nd the posts of the door moved at the voce of hm that
cred and the house was fed wth smoke sgnfes the
ph sca and ps chca efects of the Dvne emnne upon
nature.
Then sad oe s me for am undone because am
a man of uncean ps and dwe n the mdst of a peope of
uncean ps : for mne e es have seen the ng the Lord of
hosts. Ths sgnfes the seer s conscousness of hs mpurt
n the absence of the Dvne emnne prncpe n hs organsm.
The Lord of hosts sgnfes the dvne mae generatve
prncpe. See chapter quoted from the abbaah n the
ppend .
Then few one of te seraphm unto me havng a ve
coa n hs hand whch he had taken wth the tongs from
of the atar and he ad t upon m mouth and sad Lo
ths hath touched th ps and thne nqut s taken
awa and th sn purged sgnfes te atomc contact of
the Dvne emnne wth the organsm of the seer.
so heard the voce of the Lord sa ng hom sa 1
send and who w go for us Then sad ere am
send me. nd e sad Go and te ts peo e ear e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
296 S T L G .
ndeed but understand not and see e ndeed but perceve
not. Make the heart of ths peope fat and make ther ears
heav and shut ther e es est the see wth ther e es
and hear wth ther ears and understand wth ther heart
and convert and be heaed. Ths sgnfes the mpossbt
of conve ng to the ewsh race at that tme an concepton
of the Dvne emnne.
Then sad Lord how ong nd e answered. Unt
the ctes be wasted wthout nhabtant and the houses
wthout man and the and be utter desoate and the
Lord have removed men far awa and there be a great for-
sakng n the mdst of the and sgnfes the desoaton
whch was to overtake Paestne and the dsperson of ts
race before the knowedge of the Dvne emnne shoud be
conve ed to them.
nd et n t sha be a tenth and t sha return and
sha be eaten : as a te-tree and as an oak whose substance
s n them when the cast ther eaves : so the ho seed
sha be the substance thereof sgnfes that the prncpe
sha be preserved n Paestne and sha form the sustenance
of those who accept m who sowed ts sacred seed n that
ho and b s death and of those aso who f the are
unabe to accept hrst n s frst advent w open them-
seves to the recepton of the Dvne emnne.
ma here note ncdenta n ustraton of the degree
of sant whc characterses the regous nstnct of the
present da that f an man now was to sa that he had
seen such a vson as the one above narrated or ndeed such
as an of those recorded b the prophets he woud nstant
be put nto a unatc as um. The apse of a certan number
of ears makes dvne reveaton at one tme what woud be
madness at another. hat s dvne reveaton and what
nsant s eft to be determned b the cerca and medca
professons who have n ths nneteenth centur compounded
etween them the strangest umbe of chdsh superstton
and gnorant sceptcsm whch the word has ever seen. t s
to ther guardanshp asssted b courts of so-caed ustce
that the conscences and the bertes of unfortunate human
engs are confded.
The fufment of the aw then conssted n the advent to
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T PT SM ST. 297
earth of a eng atomca bse ua constructed whose
natvt took pace under crcumstances whch ensured s
compete unon through the operaton of the Dvne emnne
wth s own femnne compement.
hrst thus approached as near as e terna condtons
admtted the prmtve man and n ths sense was a second
dam. Ths competon of s twofod nature however dd
not take pace unt e ascended out of the water after beng
baptsed b ohn the aptst when we have t recorded that
the sprt or pneuma descended upon m n the form of
a dove. Ths was the outward s mbo of s own femnne
compement and n recognton thereof there was heard a
voce from heaven sa ng Ths s m beoved Son n whom
am we peased.
t w be e paned ater how ohn was speca prepared
atomca b the crcumstances of hs brth for the mport-
ant functon he was caed upon to perform whch was to
mpart a speca pneumatc eement contaned n hs organ-
sm to that of hrst the outward and vsbe sgn of the
nteror contact thus estabshed beng fgured b the rte
of baptsm. Ths was n fact a baptsm of the o Sprt
and of fre.
The rea sgnfcaton of baptsm conssts n ts t pfcaton
of the descent of the D sdne emnne for water was an
embem of that prncpe. Thus ma the Superna Mother
who s eterna con oned wt h the Great ather s
sometmes caed The Great Sea and to her are attrbuted
the dvne names ohm and ehovah ohm. Ths rte
had been understood and practsed b the ewsh sect of
ssenes to whch ohn the aptst beonged and b other
sects whch had preceded t from ancent tmes but ts
sgnfcaton was soon ost n the ear hrstan hurch
though certan of the apostes who had been nstructed n
the hdden m ster b hrst understood weu the were
commanded to baptse n the name of the ho pneuma or
uach that ths sprt was the femnne prncpe of God as
the femnne ebrew word uac mpes. n ths sense
baptsm t pfed te regeneratng nfuence of the Dvne
emnne prncpe n man though the hurch soon con-
Mather rt ..aa p. 2 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
298 S T L G .
verted t nto a mere forma ceremon b means of whch
man was to be saved from eterna torment n he-fre.
t s not to be wondered at that the ews faed to recog-
nse ther Messah n hrst for t nvoved the beef n a
doube Messanc advent whch s nowhere cear prophesed
n the d Testament e ceptng to those who coud nterpret
the hdden meanng of the vsons and predctons of ts
seers. The necesst for the frst Messah was to sow the
seed of the Dvne emnne the harvest of whch the second
Messah whose approach s now at hand was to reap. ut
as rea beef cannot be acqured b an nteectua effort but
descends b nspraton to the affectons a beef n the frst
Messah s not necessar to those who desre to form the
frst-fruts of that harvest. hen once such persons of
whatever race or regon have prepared themseves b the
necessar dscpne to receve the Dvne emnne nto ther
organsms ther subsurface facutes w be opened to the
apprehenson of a m steres appertanng to the proper
e ercse of the new forces whch w descend upon them
for the more perfect servce of God ther race and of
humant at arge. The ews w not be udged because
the faed atogether to apprehend the nature and msson
of the frst Messah but et them beware how the turn
ther backs upon the second who now nvtes them to
receve m atomca n the nmost recesses of the organ-
sm n s twofod nature as rde and rdegroom as
ng and ueen.
ere must refer to the beef of certan ntates among
the kabbastc ews n regard to the Messah. s a rue
the sentment of the naton at arge upon ths pont s ver
vague and based upon dvers renderngs of Tamudc trad-
tons whe some among the more advanced of estern ews
who however are st caed b that name go so far as to
repudate an antcpaton of a Messah at a. ut the
m stca orenta utra - orthodo ew who s profound
versed n the abbaah entertans secret vews n regard
to ts meanng of whch hs co-regonsts know nothng
and he athough dsbeevng most profound n the Mes-
sanc character of hrst whom he hods n horror does
nevertheess beeve that the tetraorammaton contans the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T M ST T U L . 299
Messanc m ster . ow the tetragranmatou conssts of
the four etters wch compose the name of ehovah
or od mascune e femnne an mascune e fem-
nne . These possess a great varet of sgnfcatons accord-
ng to the order n whch the are paced whe the word
tsef s too ho to be pronounced nor s t supposed that
an e cept a few ntated know the sacred pronuncaton.
ead n ther proper order the sgnf kabbastca od
the ather e the mother av. the Son and e the rde
that s the rde of the Son wth whom e s eterna and an-
drog nous unted see ppend . Therefore the abbasts
to ths da accept the beef of the ancent rabbs that the
Messanc advent w be the descent of the Dvne emnne
as t s wrtten n the ook of the Greater o ssemb :
nd n the da s of ng Messah there sha be no need
that one shoud teach another for that one Sprt who n
ersef ncudeth a sprts knoweth a wsdom and under-
standng counse and mght and s the sprt of scence and
of the fear of the Lord because She s the Sprt compre-
bendng a sprts. nd agan n the ook of onceaed
M ster where the horn mentoned n the d Testament
s nterpreted as meanng nfu from the Mother as n
the 132d Psam 17th verse : There sa the horn of Davd
foursh that s the ueen the rde of the Son sha re-
ceve nfu from the Mother and agan n paragraphs 41
42 : or t s wrtten osh. v. nd t sa be when the
horn of ubee s sounded. Ths s the spendour of the
* ubee and the truth path s crowned b the Mother
that s the urn whch receveth te horn and the sprt
that t ma restore the sprt of od e unto od e that
* s when the sprt s to be gven to the Son s Mother
contrbuted as much whch s the orn the branc as
the ncrease whch e receveth from the ather . nd
ths s the horn of ubee . . . and e fern. s the sprt
rushng forth over a because the Mother s the word to
come wben n the resurrecton a tngs w receve the
sprt and a thngs sha return nto ther pace ke as n
the ubee so n the word to come .
The ubee here auded to corresponds to the mennum
Mather s abbaah .. 133. - bd. p. 07.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
300 S T L G .
of the hrstans. The woe of these obscure and m stca
wrtngs whch are repete wth the most profound nspra-
ton though the are atogether repudated b estern ews
as possessng an authort are fu of arcana contanng the
m ster of both the frst and second advents of the Son and
the rde contaned n the ast two etters of the tetra-
grammaton whch are conceaed from the most earned
abbasts n the absence of the ke furnshed b the frst
advent. The fact however that the understand what the
nature of the approachng Messanc advent s to be paces
them n a far more favourabe poston for the recepton of
the rde and rdegroom than ther advanced and cvsed
co-regonsts of estern countres who gnore t.
evertheess though the ews of ever shade of opnon
ma refuse to accept our e panaton we must for the sake
of hrstans return to the detas of hrst s appearance
upon earth n order to show how the Messanc advent
whch so man of them are ookng for has become possbe.
Upon the competon of s bse ua nature through atomc
contact wth ohn the aptst hrst retred for fort da s
nto the wderness to be tempted of the dev. n the n-
terna meanng contaned n the record that has been gven
us of s temptatons whch was n fact s own de-
scrpton of them to s dscpes we have conve ed to us
a summar of the nature of the tras temptatons and
ordeas throug whch ever man and woman w have to
pass who receves the bse ua fe whch s now descendng
upon the word whereb we are enterng the path whch s
eadng us back to an appro mate mage of our Maker.
t was a dm percepton of the Godke nature that hrst
had thus acqured whch caused s defcaton b s
apostes and n te regon whch the founded but though
s actua nature dffered from ours n ths respect and aso
n respect of s orgn t dd not make m God e cept n
the sense that an man who can embod ths Dvne em-
nne prncpe can become absorbed n God.
The profound sgnfcance of hrst s msson on earth con-
ssts n the fact that t s through m that the channe for t
s provded. n order to e pan ths must agan revert to
the atomc structure of the unverse and of a that t contans.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T T M T . 301
shoud be consdered a unatc f ventured to assert the
possbt of a man comng nto the word otherwse than b
the ordnar process of procreaton or of hs passng awa
from t otherwse than b the ordnar process of corrupton
were t not fortunate the case that ths s admtted or pro-
fessed to be admtted b a who ca themseves hrstans.
hat the woud den s that ths shoud be possbe wthout
voatng an aw of nature. ow not on s ths perfect
possbe under natura aw but the da s not so ver far
dstant when the organc changes whch are now n ther
ncpent stage w have reached such a pont that ts
possbt w be made manfest. have aread descrbed
how the human organsm became as t were ocked up b
a wnter frost whch set n to arrest ts contro n ts fud
condton b the ower regon of the prevous orb. Snce
that tme t has straned aganst ts c fetters unabe to free
tsef from the bondage of ncrustaton of gross atomc sub-
stance and enthraed b the mtatons of surface sensuous
perceptons. Ths s what Pau means when he sa s or
we know that the whoe creaton groaneth and travaeth n
pan unt now. nd not on the but ourseves aso whch
have the frst-fruts of the Sprt or the Dvne emnne
even we ourseves groan wthn ourseves watng for the
adopton to wt the redempton of the bod whch can
on be acheved b ts operaton.
ut the thaw s settng n the atomc ncrustaton s
becomng attenuated wtness the phenomena of h pnotsm
teepath sprtuasm and those attendant upon varous
phases of what are caed nervous maades. The effect of
ths s to brng about great varatons n the condtons under
whch atomc force manfests tsef n the human organsm.
have aread descrbed the three methods of contact be-
tween the vsbe and nvsbe words and w present
enter wth more deta nto the process b means of whch
ths force acts through pneumatc-atomc nterockng and
thus mparts a new vtat to our frames and a new potenc
to our facutes. t s to ths change that Pau audes when
he sa s for the earnest e pectaton of the creature watet
for the manfestaton of the sons of God. Ths manfestaton
of the sons of God w ena e them once more to unte them-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
302 S T L G .
seves wth the daughters of men as the dd n od tme
and once more vstants from the nether sphere w appear
on earth and t w become the arena of the confct at whch
hnted n the ntroductor chapter and those who w
engage n t are thus descrbed n the eveaton : or the
are the sprts of devs workng mraces whch go forth
unto the kngs of the earth and of the whoe word to
gather them to the batte of that great da of God mght .
ehod come as a thef. essed s he that watcheth and
keepeth hs garments est he wak naked and the see hs
shame. nd he gathered them together nto a pace caed
n the ebrew tongue rmageddon.
ow t s qute wthn the bounds of possbt that ths
atomc change for whch the word s beng gradua pre-
pared ma have taken pace under ver e ceptona crcum-
stances and n a snge nstance near nneteen hundred
ears ago for there s scarce a aw n nature that s not
sub ect to rreguart and varaton and ths s especa true
of the aws whch govern the w and the emotons n ther
reaton to the reproducton of fe.
n order to apprehend ths t s necessar to understand
that the propagaton of ever human sou nto the vsbe
part of our unverse s preceded b ts generaton nto that
whch s nvsbe. s b death we are born agan from ths
word nto the other so b brth here we de out of the other
after havng been generated nto t from the nfnte Source of
a b the nteracton of successve mae and femae atomc
eements through a ong seres of bengs as a vta spark or
sou-germ whch s fna et down nto human organsms
there to receve from the earth parents an atomc overa
derved more or ess from ther ph sca and mora natures
but st retanng ts own essenta characterstcs as to atomc
sensbt and capact for recombnaton. The mora and
nteectua condton of a beng born nto ths word depends
not so much on ts hvman parents from whom t has derved
ts fesh coverng and man of ts heredtar characterstcs
and resembances as upon ts more mmedate nvsbe pro-
gentors who are usua n bood affnt wth ts parents
and who b smart of mora consttuton and temperament
are atomca aed wth them. t s for ths reason we often

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S - LL D M UL US T . 303
fnd that after three or four generatons even ph sca resem-
bances w be reproduced. t s perfect possbe therefore
for a chd to be born here whose mmedate nvsbe pro-
gentors were e ceptona gfted wth the facut of endowng
a sou-germ wth a pecuar recept t to atomc combnatons
whch shoud render t senstve to drect speca operaton
upon ts organsm and ths receptvt mght be st further
deveoped b growth and cutvaton.
t s thus that medums appear ever now and then capabe
of achevng the most phenomena resuts b no effort of
ther own but smp because ther atomc eements are so
consttuted that the can be nvaded b those of nvsbe
bengs who n cases of materasaton tera cothe them-
seves e terna wth those eements. The bodes thus formed
are composed of materas drawn from the grosser atoms of
ph sca nature but n such cases the contact s made b
surface adheson not b nterna combnatons.
here however a sou-germ s pro ected nto the word
b . progentors who have attaned oft sprtua condtons
through natura parents who have aso been especa pre-
pared b mora tranng and prevous nsemnaton of vta
currents from a pure source that sou-germ woud upon beng
et down nto them n ts turn deveop nto a morta e cep-
tona endowed wth atomc senstveness and receptvt
to vta forces drected from te bengs to whom t owed ts
orgn n the nvsbe word and wth whom an nteror atomc
com naton woud be effected.
Ths was the case wth the rgn Mar and thus t was
that a sou-germ was pro ected nto her organsm b nvsbe
agenc and cothed upon wt fesh partces wthout the
ad of human nstrumentat . uddhsts n the same wa
mantan that Gautama was born of a vrgn.
t foows as a matter of course that the atomc structure
of a chd born under these condtons dffers from that of
ordnar men. t was open to the n -fowng of energes
from the nvsbe word and possessed a capact for ther
dstrbuton and radaton whch resuted n those pheno-
mena caed mracuous b the ad of whch the sck were
heaed the eements domnated matera substance ndefnte-
ncreased natura fe restored and uvs e transference
-7
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
r-1
304 S T L G .
effected from one ocat to another and t further foows
that the process of transaton from ths word was aso
attended wth dfferent atomc condtons from whence
resuted the phenomena whch succeeded the crucf on of
hrst and the death of s natura bod but not ts corrup-
ton n the usua course of nature.
The fact that t was on through the descent of the Dvne
emnne prncpe nto the organsm of the rgn that t
coud become enfoded nto that of her babe nvests her
wth a character of pecuar sanctt and wth sprtua
functons havng reference to ths word of a ver hgh
order. t s due to a sort of dumb conscousness of ths fact
that she occupes such a promnent poston n the worshp
of the Greek and oman hurches and whch n the atter
has found e presson n the dogma of the mmacuate on-
cepton. She s the atomc nk between the nvsbe pro-
gentor and the Son of man so caed because the source
of s beng had been msef a man. She now presdes
wth m over that dvne descent nto the word whch frst
touched her organsm and s worth of a the worshp and
adoraton whch she receves at the hands of those who have
e ated her nto her rghtfu poston of an ntermedar
but who wrong st e her the Mother of God The pecuar
reaton whch she bears to hrst s a m ster whch can
on be apprehended b those who have receved nto ther
organsms that most sacred prncpe whch she represents
and aganst whch the pre udces of what s caed Protestant
hrstendom have erected a serous barrer. evertheess
those who honour the rgn Mar and nvoke the potences
of that fe whch she mparted to her Son w progress far
more rapd n bse ua fe than those who do not.
Ths e panaton of the functons of the rgn and the brth
of hrst s not derved from an preconceved dea based on
the bca statement that e had no natura father for
unt began to wrte ths account of s brth dd not
beeve that statement t never havng been shown to me be-
fore that t was a true one. fee therefore mpeed to make
t aganst m preconceptons n the matter but as do so the
certant arses n m mnd that hrst was thus e cepton-
a born nto the word n order that a contact of a new
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T D ST UT St s L M TS. 30
knd mght be estabshed between m and the nhabtants
of those regons who form an atomc chan whch fna at-
taches tsef to the mght . e thus n con uncton wth
the rgn becomes the essenta connectng-nk between a
human bengs and the unversa ather and Mother and
there s no phrase whch more accurate e presses s nter-
medate poston than that whch s used when pra ers are
offered through esus hrst our Lord. Thus e s the
medator or ntermedar between God and man and thus
so man of those te ts wth whch the ew Testament teems
and from whch the fase doctrne has been coned that e
was a bood-offerng and a sacrfce for gut man to appease
an angr God receve ther tera and e act appcaton. n
one sense e was a bood-offerng and a sacrfce but not n
the sense usua receved but n one qute dfferent. t was
necessar that e shoud shed s bood not to appease an
angr God but n order to dstrbute nto nature the atomc
eements of the Dvne emnne wth whch e was charged.
Therefore e sad er ver sa unto ou cept a
corn of wheat fa nto the ground and de t abdeth aone :
but f t de t brngeth forth much frut.
The atoms of that bood and of that fesh coverng whch
passed nto nature were ke a drop of some potent med-
cne nfused nto the deca ng structure of the word s
vtat . ver snce t has been sent mpartng ts
heath -gvng vgours. t s true there has been a ong
perod of apparent regous stagnaton snce that subme
event but t has on been apparent. The seed seemed
dead but t was a the tme germnatng and the energes
had been sow storng themseves n preparaton for a
great crss foretod b m n the words : ow s the
udgment of ths word : now sha the prnce of ts word
be cast out. nd f be fted up from the earth w
draw a men unto me. or ths purpose e needed to be
born nto the earth through a natura woman and to de and
be fted up from t because e coud on thus acqure an
atomc constructon whch woud enabe m to come nto
cose affnt wt man and so draw a men unto m.
There s no other beng n that word consttuted as to s
organc eements wth reference to ours as e s and hence
u
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
306 S T L G .
e s our Savour to whom aone we must cng and through
whom aone we can draw the vta currents whch w m-
part the potenc necessar for the savaton of the race.
ut whe ths appes to hrstans who are thus e cep-
tona favoured n that the can nvoke hrst wth a fu
understandng of ther reason for dong so t does not e cude
those who have no nteectua apprecaton of or beef n t.
method has been provded n the nfnte ove of God b
whch the Dvne emnne prncpe can descend through
hrst to a who ove the neghbour better than themseves
and are read to gve themseves for humant whether
the be Materasts gnostcs ews Mosems uddhsts or
of an other regon or form of phosoph or superstton.
There were two reasons wh what seems to us so ong an
nterva shoud eapse between hrst s sacrfce of msef
and s return n the pentude of s mght to accompsh
through the organsms of those who ed themseves to m
the work whch e had begun. ne was that t has taken
a these ears for the seed whch e sowed n the word
through s bod and bood to germnate. The other s
that t has taken a these ears before a suffcent powerfu
pneumatc batter coud be charged and an atomc chan coud
be prepared out of the organsms of those who have passed nto
the nvsbe word n the fath and ove of hrst to transmt
the forces whch are necessar for the word s redempton.
Ths vta energ had to be stored both here and there. t s
through the chan thus formed that we reach hrst and that
e reaches us and t s through atomc s mpath b means
of the energes stored here that those who fee the truth of
what s here wrtten w be attracted to each other. s
soon as the earth batter s powerfu enough to draw down
the fe whch s watng to be poured out upon us those
whch have been hdden from us b death htherto w be
made manfest. Ths s the manfestaton of the sons of
God and when the atomc combnatons are compete be-
tween ourseves and those whch have gone before then
we whch are ave and reman sha be caught up together
wth them n the couds to meet the Lord n the ar : and so
sha we ever be wth the Lord. Ths does not of course
mean a tera ascenson n our present bodes but an atomc

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T S D T. 307
modfcaton of them whch w atogether ater our reatons
to matter n ts e stng form and enabe us to e ercse the
same powers whch are not mknown to fakrs n the ast
and medums n the est though t w be under condtons
atogether dfferent from those whch operate n ther case
and enabe us to unte ourseves wth those who are n ap-
pro mate ke condton wth ourseves.
Then we sha be abe to bear what t s not possbe for
us to bear now a more drect contact wth m who w
return n gor to ead ths great redemptve movement and
be our eader n the great batte whch s mpendng. Ths s
what s caed b theoogans the second comng of hrst
and t s n antcpaton of ths event now not far dstant
that we are caed upon to engage wthout dea n the work
of preparaton. Por even now e begns b a process pres-
ent to be e paned to stea nto the hearts of each one of
us sent but sure to those who open themseves to
m. Therefore e sa s ehod come as a thef
bessed s he that watcheth.
The reason that ths warnng whe t appes wth the
utmost force to a of us shoud be especa heeded b ews
s because the as the custodans of the m steres contaned
n hrst and n ther aw are caed upon to ead nto the
word the fu reveaton of them and because faure to do
so w brng upon them the udgment pronounced n the
second covenant. or what s the doom attached to the
non-fufment of ther part of ths covenant ut f thne
* heart turn awa so that thou wt not hear but shat be
drawn awa and worshp other gods and serve them
denounce unto ou ths da that e sha sure persh and
that e sha not proong our da s upon te and whther
thou passest over ordan to possess t. The gods here
spoken of are not the gods of other regons whch have
ong snce ost a attractons for the ews but te great
god Mammon whom the have worshpped more devout
and more successfu tan the peope of an other race do
to such an e tent that the weath cvsed and nte-
ectua cutured ew has not on ost a patrotc sent-
ment n regard to the and of hs forefathers but shrnks
wth dsma from the prospect of the comng of that Messah
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
308 S T L G .
whom he e pects and from the sacrfces and obgatons
whch the advent of the Prnce of Peace woud nvove.
Such are the who desre on to be eft to waow amd the
fesh-pots of g pt and an Moses who shoud arse and bd
them to foow hm to the desert of persona sufferng dsc-
pne and sef-sacrfce as a needfu preparaton for enterng
the promsed and and wecomng ther ng woud be
re ected as a fanatc and denounced as a trator to that
goden caf whch the have set up as ther god and whch
the so dgent worshp.
t s most ke f ths appea fnds a response n an
ewsh heart t w be rather amongst those who pra for
the reunon of the ehovah wth the Shechnah than among
those who have ost a nterest n the nner meanng con-
taned n the aw who are rapd abandonng even ts etter
and who can regard wth composure the dsappearance of the
ook tsef and the prospect of a new and more sod and
more ratona bass than the ook affords for the grand
and smpe fath of ther forefathers.
ut the ook tsef when rght understood affords ths
new and sod and ratona bass. Unfortunate t s a bass
whch can on be but upon b those who are not utter
bnded b pre udce. or n the words of one of our own
prophets the Lord hath poured out upon ou the sprt of
deep seep and hath cosed our e es : the prophets and
our ruers the seers hath he covered. nd the vson of a
s become unto ou as a book that s seaed whch men
dever to one that s earned sa ng ead ths pra thee :
and he sath cannot for t s seaed. nd et f the
e es of our nner understandng coud be opened and ou
coud as a race adopt the vew of the descent of the Dvne
emnne here set forth ou woud be the drect means n
God s hands of overturnng ever hurch n hrstendom
for that vew s as much opposed to ther theoog and to
ther pre udces as t s to ours and the frst achevement
of those of our peope who can see n hrst the channe
for t w be the destructon of that so-caed hrstan
creed whch has for so man centures persecuted ou n
s name.
.saa . 10.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T L . 309
or the beneft of those orenta ews who st accept the
abbaah as authortatve w here nsert a fragment of
ts teachng on the sub ect of the nature and operaton of the
Dvne emnne :
ome and behod hen the Most o ncent ne
the onceaed of a onceaments desred to be formed
forth e conformed a thngs under the form of Mae and
emae and n such pace wheren Mae and emae are
comprehended.
or the coud not permanent e st save n another
aspect of Mae and emae ther countenances beng oned
together .
nd ths wsdom embracng a thngs when t goeth
forth and shneth forth from the Most o ncent ne
shneth not save under the form of Mae and emae.
Therefore s ths wsdom e tended and t s found that
t equa becometh Mae and emae. hokmah b nah
m. hokmah s the ather and nah s the Mother
and theren are hokmah wsdom and nah understand-
ng counterbaanced n perfect equat of Mae and emae.
nd therefore are a thngs estabshed n the equat of
Mae and emae for were t not so how coud the sub-
sst Ths begnnng s the ather of a thngs the
ather of a fathers and both are mutua bound together
and the one path shneth unto the other hokmah wsdom
as the ather na understandng as the Mother.
t s wrtten Prov. . 3 f thou caest nah the
Mother.
hen the assocated together the generate and are
e panded nto truth.
n the teachng of the schoo of av e eva the der t
s thus taugt : hat s ne the Mother of understand-
ng Tru when the are assocated together.
ssured od mpregnateth the etter e and
produceth a Son and Se ersef brnget m forth.
Ut te both are found to be the perfecton of a thngs
when the are assocated together and when the sou s n
* them the S ntagma of a thngs fndeth pace.
ere m authort derved fr a the nu t ancent tradton for woman s
rghts.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
310 S T L G .
or n ther conformatons are the found to be the
perfectons of a thngs ather and Mother Son and
Daughter.
These thngs have not been reveaed save unto the o
Superors who have entered theren and departed there-
from and have known the paths of the Most o God
ma e be bessed so that the have not erred n them
ether on the rght hand or on the eft.
There are two reasons wh ths oft msson has been n
the frst nstance offered to the ews. The frst s because
hrst was a ew and e s thus enabed to occup an e cep-
tona reaton to s own race b reason of atomc affnt
even though the ma not conscous accept m. Ths
e sts to a greater or ess degree among a natons and
races but among none to the same e tent that t does among
the ews. Therefore t s that t has been mposed upon
them to keep themseves e cusve apart so that ther bood
mght not be tanted wth ntermarrage and that ths nter-
na structura condton mght be mantaned b whch the
coud be nteror and atomca unted wth the channe
for the Messanc descent of the Dvne emnne and
coud therefore be acted upon b hrst wth a more drect
potenc and energ than those who are not of s own bood.
nd the second reason s because the aw not on contans
the m ster of s bse ua nature b means of whch ths
potenc can be brought to bear but t aso contans the whoe
method of the constructon of Messanc socet upon a theo-
cratc bass dfferng from an thng that the word has ever
seen and whch w contan wthn tsef the souton of a
those soca and potca probems v/hch have dstracted the
cvsaton of the nneteenth centur and whch threaten
now to overturn t.
Therefore t was prophesed that the da shoud come when
ten men shoud take hod out of a anguages of the natons
even sha take hod of the skrt of hm that s a ew sa ng
e w go wth ou for we have heard that ohm s
wth ou. 2
Mather s abbaah chap. v. of the ook of the Lesser o ssemb
p. 281 oncernng the ather and Mother n speca.
* echarah v. 23.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
ST U T D S T . 311
The task of the reconstructon of ths new socet w be
commtted to the ews to be but up b them n conform-
t wth the nstructons conceaed n the hdden meanng
of ther aw for t s thus and thus on that the tempe
can ever be rebut n on and thus and thus on that
the words of the prophet saah can be fufed that the
mountan of ehovah s house sha be estabshed n the
top of the mountans and sha be e ated above the hs
and a natons sha fow unto t. nd man peope sha
go and sa . ome e and et us go up to the mountan of
ehovah to the house of ohm of acob and e w
teach us of s wa s and we w wak n s paths : for
out of on sha go forth the aw and the word of eho-
va from erusaem.
The ook of eke s fu of prophec regardng srae s
restoraton and the vsons from the forteth chapter to the
end especa contan arcana conceang under the fgure of
the rebudng of the tempe nstructons for the rearng of a
soca structure upon a dvne mode whch sha be theocratc
n ts form herarchc n ts consttuton and co-operatve n
ts organsaton.
The modern ew can e pect no tera fufment of ths
m stca s mbosm. e must ether accept some such n-
terpretaton as s here offered or dscover another and ths
am not aware of hs havng et attempted to do. t w
not do for hm to st down apathetca and wat for some
unknown fufment for n that case he w never recognse t
when t comes. t s on b ardent and dsnterested servce
of God and the neghbour that hs e es can be opened and
hs ears quckened and hs heart softened.
ceptng among the more advanced secton of estern
ews the advent of the Messa s st unversa beeved
n b te naton and athough have e paned n ths
chapter that those who apprehend what beeve to have been
the true nature of te work of hrst on earth w see n t
te reparaton for s second comng repeat that t s
not necessar that ews who desre to receve an nfow of
Messanc or Dvne emnne fe now shoud begn b dong
voence to ther pre udces and accept the vew of hrst s
aah . 2 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
312 S T L G .
work whch has here been set forth. hat s above a thngs
necessar s that the shoud recognse the femnne eement
n the Messah whom the e pect that the shoud dvert
ther ga e from the angr vndctve ather upon whom t has
been so ong rveted to the tender ovng Mother the m ster
of whose nature was conceaed n the Shechnah and of whose
secret presence among men the have been the ancent and
unconscous guardans. t s n er outstretched arms that
the w fnd ther Messah and f when the reveaton s
made of s twofod presence among them the are unabe to
recognse n t the human form whom we ca hrst e w
st reman hrst to us whe to them e w appear as
the ong-ooked-for conqueror and ther deverer from the
soca and sprtua bondage from whch the have so ong
suffered.
though these propheces seem sure the cannot overrde
the free-w of those concernng whom the are made for
there are others equa e pct foreshadowng the udgment
whch w foow non-compance wth the covenant whch
on made these bessngs condtona on ts fufment. t s
e press stated n the event of unfathfuness to ths trust
denounce to ou ths da that e sha sure persh.
nd ths consummaton must nevtab foow upon the
abandonment of the ook and the adopton nstead of that
new and more sod and more ratona bass for the grand
od smpe fath when t s re uvenated b the nfuson of
mora knowedge as proposed b the wrter of the artce
aread quoted. have shown what the vaue of modern
earnng n matters of regon amounts to and t woud
be dffcut to magne a greater act of sacrege than that
of suppantng the ook b the rgn of Speces or the
Descent of Man. Ths s beng drawn awa and wor-
shppng other gods and servng them wth a vengeance.
s sure as ths s done must the race persh for there
w be nothng eft to hod t together. The aw w van-
sh wth the ook and the chdren of braham w take
unto themseves wves from the women of the ands n whch
the dwe and be ost for ever n the socet whch the
have heped to corrupt.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T LT T . 313
f the ook be abandoned the aw spurned and ts fuf-
ment dened there s no wa b whch ths fate can be averted
or can the ook be retaned the aw preserved and ts
fufment accompshed e ceptng as here set forth. ca
heaven and earth to record ths da aganst ou that have
set before ou fe and death bessng and cursng : therefore
choose fe that both thou and th seed ma ve.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
314
PT .
T T U P S T M T LS P S T SS G D
L S T U T S L T D S T
T D M T UG T - P T ST UGGL
T S S PU T M S G TS T T U G
DU T M .
though the ews ma thus be ntmate assocated wth
the great scheme of the eevaton of humant to new and
hgher condtons t need scarce be sad that t n no wa
depends upon them and that t s the and not the word
that w suffer b ther not co-operatng n t.
The earth receved an eectrc shock when contact was es-
tabshed wth the batter of the Dvne emnnt b the
death of hrst upon t and t s n no human power to
mpede the storage of that transcendent energ whch has
ever snce been transmtted or to hnder ts utmate man-
festaton.
t s to ths manfestaton that hrst auded so fre-
quent to s dscpes though the dd not perceve the
nteror meanng as for nstance when e e paned to them
the parabe of the tares and wheat. nd ths s the good
seed of whch e spoke when e sad e that soweth
the good seed s the Son of man and ths s the kngdom
of heaven whch e kened to treasure hd n a fed the
whch when a man hath found he hdeth and for o thereof
goeth and seeth a that he hath and bu eth that fed and
to a pear of great prce and to a net that was cast nto
the sea and to a gran of mustard-seed whch when t s
sown t groweth up and becometh greater than a herbs
and shooteth out great branches so that the fows of the ar
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T P S T M . 31
ma odge under the branches of t and to eaven whch
a woman took and hd n three measures of mea unt the
whoe was eavened.
t s to ths ndestructbe and a - pervadng prncpe
that man w owe hs savaton and t s to ts method of
operaton that we must now turn our attenton.
t has aread been shown how the posonous eement
whch we ca e d and whch s the cause of a the crme
dsease povert and sufferng n the word entered nto t
through the organsm of woman and tanted the sprngs of
human fe. The mmedate effect of the woman s fa was to
abase her before the man who vsted upon her the affcton
she had brought upon hm and the nterna separaton from
hmsef whch was the consequence of t b reducng her to
a poston of nferort .
ence t s that as far as we can trace back n hstor
woman has n a countres been regarded as man s nferor
and ths tradton e sts most strong n the ast and n
the vcnt of those regons whch were the crade of the
oachc race. n some of the sects n these countres woman
s not even supposed to have a sou she s not nstructed n
matters of regon or aowed to take part n worshp and n
a of them she s treated as a save and ground down under
the ron hee of a soca f not awa s a domestc t rann .
n the most cvsed countres of the est the state of the
aw as regards woman and her reatons to man especa her
husband s a dsgrace to our age. er most sacred nstncts
are voated er nmost shrne of purt s ega outraged
and she s dragged through the mre of aw courts a spectace
for gods and men. There s no fouer stan upon that dsh-
cout covered wth spanges whch we ca our cvsaton
than the poston whch t st assgns to woman nothng
more ant- hrstan for t prosttutes the prncpe emboded
n hrst and whc e sanctfed upon earth b the sacr-
fce of s bod and bood. ut now ts pent-up energes
are fndng rreguar and dsorder vent n woman hersef.
read se s begnnng to make efforts more or ess frantc
and msdrected to assert her rghts but n defaut of an
nteror percepton of what these rghts are she w on
succeed n creatng confuson and producng dscord. The
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
316 S T L G .
hope for woman es n the recognton b man of the Dvne
emnne prncpe n God. hen once he cear perceves
that God s a dua eng contanng wthn msef woman as
we as man as the word ehovah sgnfes he w see that
as t s mpossbe for one part of God s beng to be nferor
to another part woman must be essenta man s equa.
The mstake that woman now makes s to suppose that
feeng hersef to be man s equa she s therefore quafed
to e ercse the same functons as man to engage n the same
pursuts and to compete wth hm n the same avocatons.
er provnce s to nspre man not to rva hm to strengthen
hm b her ove not to dran hm of the eements whch he
needs for hs work n fe b struggng to surpass hm n t.
oman represents the affectona sde of humant whst
man represents ts nteectua facut and e ecutve capact .
oman therefore as the Dvne emnne descends w be
e onerated from the hardenng cares of matera productve-
ness and w now stand God wng n growng grace as
those es of the fed whe man remans ther outer prov-
dence. The w tran themseves to watch for the tracngs of
God s workmanshp n man and to offer to that ther reverence
and the sustanng power of ther affectons the w not re-
gard themseves as the mmedate nstruments for the dvne
appcaton of power to the word s needs. The w fee no
responsbt n devsng the wa s and means of e terna
e stence nor suggestng the pans and movements for t.
The w not venture to formuate opnons as to how men
shoud act n great thngs or n sma the w fee that
the stand as meda for the transmsson of a mora force
whch makes true acton n the men a possbt and when
n o at to ther own nterna nsght and to ther outgong
ove the gve to men prepared to receve them some fresh
perceptons of greater or esser truth t w be b appreca-
ton of some force or growth or desre n man s nature whch
he faed to recognse whch her ove dscerns but whch he
aone knows how to app n fe s actvt . She can revea
hm to hmsef as she earns meek to ook n hm for sgns
of how God works through hm but the true woman owns
not the harsher nteectua facut requred for makng
actve mpress on the e terna word. The machner of her
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
woman s ove. 317
nature s not constructed for drect contact wth the resst-
ances e cted n e terna fe b human actvtes and she
does hersef deep n ur f she e poses hersef needess to
such contact. ut n drect rato wth her concepton of the
vastness of man s work n a the unverse whch she feeds
wth eements that she aone can draw from the dvne m-
menst w be the decac of her succourng servce. She
w tran hersef to take up the mnute tenderness of the
dvne currents and app them to those ntrcate necesstes
of men for whch the are destned. th the e pandng of
her bosom-ove w come the mutpcaton of her sens-
tve atomc fbres and ther vbrator capact . She w
thus grow educatng hersef b the whsper of God s ove
that she w hear ever hour more watchfu more gente
more tender more reverenta as she becomes more potent to
a men and as she seeks to know a the funess and a the
tteness of the dvne servce. n the degree n whch she
does ths w the man who s openng hmsef to the same
nfuence recognse n her the dvne apponted channe for
the transmsson of that force b whch hs ntegence can
be nspred and hs creatve facutes operate and he w
reverence her not on as hs equa but as hs presdng
genus drawng from God those rch stores of fe wth whch
he s supped through her. e w fee her to be hs nds-
pensabe copartner n the great evoutonar task to whch
he has set hs hand whe he becomes n turn the medum
through whch her ove fows out upon humant nsprng
hm the whe wth an e quste sense of unson wth her
and reveang to hm unsuspected depths of capact for en-
o ment n the absoute unsefshness of a ove that demands
nothng but that foods hm wth ts fe b the ver act of
pourng through hm. Such a ove the word at present
knows nothng of but hrst knew of t when he sad
ehod a new commandment gve unto ou that e ove
one another as have oved ou that e aso ove one
another. ad t not been that the ove was new for s
ove contaned n t the Dvne emnne there woud have
been nothng new n the commandment for peope had a-
wa s een n the habt of ovng each other after ther own
sefsh fashon. The newness of the commandment conssted
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
318 S T L G .
n the newness of the ove whch was to be fashoned after
s bse ua ove whch shoud bansh b the quat nher-
ent n t a those e actng passons of env eaous crav-
ng and suspcon whch characterse what st goes b the
name of ove and whch b reason of ts perverted nature
carres desoaton nto homes that mght otherwse be happ
posons the ver sprngs of pure affecton and prompts to
murder sucde and a manner of crme.
t s evdent that as through woman dsease entered nto
the word t s through woman that the remed must be pro-
vded and that t s b untng hersef wth the Dvne oman
that the force w descend whch w e pe the mpurtes
whch now tant her organsm. The nk whch has been
furnshed to form ths unon s to be found n the person of
hrst therefore e repeated cas msef the rdegroom
and ustrates s reaton to the race b the parabe of the
wse and foosh vrgns. t s through ths nteror unon
wth hrst that the hvrch of whch woman s the femnne
prncpe becomes the rde the Lamb s wfe. To those who
can see wth ther e es and hear wth ther ears and under-
stand wth ther hearts the book of eveaton s fu of ths
m ster therefore Let us be gad and re oce and gve
honour to m : for the marrage of the Lamb s come and
s wfe hath made hersef read . nd to her was granted
that she shoud be arra ed n fne nen cean and whte :
for the fne nen s the rghteousness of sants. The fne
nen whch s the rghteousness of sants sgnfes the
atomc overa wth whch she becomes cothed b the opera-
ton of those who have passed nto the other word and b
whom aone she can be prepared for her unon wth hrst
t s the who furnsh her wth the weddng garment and
heren es a great m ster for as have sad before t s
mpossbe for an man or woman n ther present condton
to come nto drect reatons wth hrst. The ra s of s
gor are too ntense for an human beng to support wthout
the modf ng nfuence of a transmttng medum. Ths trans-
mttng medum s composed of the sprts of ust men made
perfect and ther reaton to us s fu descrbed n the
pste to the ebrews. The are those who have a ded
eveaton . 7 8.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
UM MPL T . 319
n fath not havng receved the promses but havng seen
them afar off and were persuaded of them and embraced
them and confessed that the were strangers and pgrms
on the earth and agan these a havng obtaned a
good report through fath receved not the promse God
havng provded some better thng for us that the wthout
us shoud not be made perfect.
The reason that the sants who ded n fath receved not
the promse but on saw t afar off s that the vsbe and
nvsbe parts of our word do n fact on form one unverse
so ntmate nterocked atomca that t s not possbe
for one part of t to be redeemed wthout the other. There-
fore athough ths great coud of wtnesses b whom we
are encompassed have receved the promse of the Dvne
emnne whch the saw afar off and are persuaded of t and
have embraced t so that the have become the meda of
transmsson for ts descent the cannot enter nto ts funess
uness we who are on earth enter nto t aso. Therefore t s
sad that God has provded a better thng for us that the
wthout us shoud not be made perfect. Ths better thng
s the utmate vctor to be accompshed through us and
the cannot be made perfect wthout us because our organ-
sms contan certan eements essenta to the perfecton of
thers of whch the were deprved b the process of natura
death. n a word the are st sufferng from the nferna
vrus whch has posoned the whoe unverse both vsbe
and nvsbe and whch can on be e peed b the com-
bned operaton of those n the fesh wth those who have
parted from t.
There has been so much deuson concernng a these
thngs that athough the seem ver cear to the babes to whom
the have been reveaed t s dffcut to make them so to
the wse and prudent from whom the are hdden chef
because t s characterstc of those who are wse and prudent
to fee a ver profound contempt for babes and an e ua
profound respect for ther own superor wsdom and prudence.
The propostons therefore that an nvsbe regon e sts
that t s on nvs e to the muttude because the are
short-sghted and that t s not a dfterunt word from the one
ebrews . 13 39 40.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
320 S T L G .
vsbe even to the short-sghted but s an ntegra part of t
are not ke to be accepted e ceptng b those who fee that
ths must be so b a hgher facut than ther reason suppes
but to them t w not seem strange that the condtons there
are not ver wde dfferent from those whch e st here
that the strugge between good and ev goes on there as t
does here that hrstan hurches contnue to fght heathen
to rage and the peope to magne a van thng whe occutsts
m stf uddhsts contempate and beg and earned profes-
sors and metaph scans nvestgate and dscuss. n the
condtons dffer the attracton of affnt s stronger and the
forces are ranged aganst each other more s stematca
especa n the hgher and ower regons where the unon
of the good and the consodaton of the bad are each more
powerfu respectve .
umerca the popuaton of the seen part of the unverse
s of course but a fracton of that whch nhabts the unseen
and the forces n operaton there are therefore nfnte more
powerfu than the are here. evertheess ts progress and
fortunes are absoute dependent upon those of the earth we
nhabt and the regeneraton of the unverse can on take
pace through the nstrumentat of man upon our own orb.
The reason that ths s so s that upon t the dsease entered
and t s through the nfuence of woman upon man that the
eaven s to be ntroduced whch w eaven the whoe ump
as t was through the nfuence of woman upon man that the
vrus entered b whch the whoe was nfected. t s n
order to endow the woman wth a new force whch w
enabe her thus to act upon man that the chan of sants has
been estabshed b means of whch the Dvne emnne ee-
ments ma be transmtted to her drect from hrst.
s once she stened to the voce of the temptng serpent
so now she must tune her ear to the whsper of the tender
ange. s once she fet the shock of an nferna vbraton
convusng and debasng her organsm so now she must nvte
the thr of a dvne mpuse to purf and upft t. s once
she gave to the man the frut of the tree of knowedge of good
and ev so now she must gve to hm the frut of the tree of
fe whch s free offered to her.
nd as once she deceved hm wth ng speech so now
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
D S PL T T S. 321
she must nspre hm wth the true ord tsef. s to her
was due hs e puson from the garden of den so to her
must be due hs restoraton to t. She s the prestess of
the shrne at whch man s henceforth to worshp and repre-
sents there the gh Prest her rdegroom. These are
woman s rghts and ths s woman s msson.
a no therefore brethren bodness to enter nto the
hoest b the bood of esus b a new and vng wa
.e. the atomc dstrbuton of the eements of the Dvne
emnne nto nature whch e hath consecrated for us
through the ve that s to sa . s fesh or s human
organsm and havng an gh Prest over the house of
God et us draw near wth a true heart n fu assurance
of fath havng our hearts sprnked from an ev con-
scence and our bodes washed wth pure water .e.
dvne purt et us hod fast the professon of our fath
wthout waverng for e s fathfu that promsed.
The atomc overa to whch auson has been made as
the brda nvestture of woman conssts of eements ntro-
duced nto the present gross anma atomc coverng of
femnne passon whereb a chemca change takes pace n
them of a su matng and purf ng character. Ths s a
sow and gradua process and the preparaton requred for t
s one of severe sef- dscpne of the affectons. natura
affectons must be subordnated to those whch are dvne.
Those nstncts whch have htherto been consdered the
hghest and purest n human nature must gve wa to others
hgher and purer st thus the ove of chdren for ther
parents of a wfe for her husband of a mother for her ch-
dren must be reegated nto the second rank. Ths s what
hrst meant when e sad ver one that hath forsaken
houses or brethren or ssters or father or mother or wfe
or chdren or ands for m name s sake sha receve an
hundredfod and sha nhert everastng fe.
The te at present e stng n these cases s magnetc and
the rapport whch consttutes t s drect. Ths drect rap-
port must be broken whch s a most panfu process as t
nvoves a certan amount of atomc dsocaton. etween
husbands and wves where ths s sometmes of a ver nt-
mate knd the sufferng caused seems amost unbearabe

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
322 S T L G .
but can assure those who have the courage to make the
attempt from persona e perence that a satsfacton w
come ater that w more than compensate for an sufferng
that ma be thus ncurred. The woman who woud conve
the rght knd of ove to those she oves must make t pass
through hrst. She must detach her affectons from the
beoved ob ect and attach them to m. She s aded n
dong ths b the chan of sants who connect her wth m.
er ove thus purfed passes back agan to earth through
the same channe to the oved one here who begns to fee
conscous of a tota dfferent quat n t and whose m-
puse t s to return t b the same channe for f t s a
man he aso can come nto reatons wth hrst b a smar
chan and be acted upon as to hs affectons b the same
process but ths he must do under femae gudance.
hen once the new magnetc te s estabshed between
earth man and woman the are n a poston to co-operate
together n ther strugge after purt for n both cases ths
con ont mae and femae co-operaton s an essenta premn-
ar to recevng the compete angec atomc overa . t ma
ast a fetme or t ma be accompshed n a comparatve
bref perod. Ths depends upon the condton of the atomc
partces whch var n ever one accordng to temperament
the modfcatons the ma have undergone b the habts of
a fetme ther nherted character and man other causes
r whch operate n fe to create organc changes. ut n ever
case so far as m present e perence testfes a ong perod s
necessar of entre suppresson of a passona nstncts and
of abstnence from ndugence n them. There are pent of
persons n the word to carr out ts peopng wthout those
who have decded to enter upon ths strugge after renovated
fe-currents contrbutng to the popuaton wth ther od
ones. pause s absoute necessar before a new depart-
ure and t s not for us to udge how ong that pause ma
be. ne thng however s qute certan t must ast unt
the overa s competed and that cannot commence unt
much preparator work has been gone through not on n
the purfcaton of the se -magnetsms but n a those whch
have been supernduced b soca contact genera envron-
ment and the pursuts and habts of a fetme. n man
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
woman s msson. 323
cases the work of preparaton has been progressng uncon-
scous to the person n whom t s takng pace durng a
ong course of ears and w account for much sufferng
whch seemed crue and superfuous at the tme. ndeed t
ma be remarked parenthetca that a osses sorrows -
nesses or suffermg mora or ph sca are desgned to conve
essons and can be turned to most vauabe account b those
who regard them n that ght.
There are man women who on readng these nes w
fee that the appea to an nner sense whch w at once
make response but who are so hedged n b the crcumstances
of ther surroundngs so entanged b fam and other com-
pcatons that t seems absoute mpossbe for them to
gve effect to ther aspratons or to enter upon the msson
whch the nstnctve fee s ther true one and to whch
the woud gad at a costs dedcate ther ves and energes.
Let such take comfort f ther present dutes and poston
render the abandonment of home-tes mpossbe n a word
as et unabe to apprecate ther sense of what ther ghest
aspratons demand t s because the themseves are not
read and because further preparator work has et to be
accompshed. Ths nterna preparaton an earnest woman
can contnue for hersef no matter what the compcatons
whch fetter her freedom of acton ma be. Tras w be
sent her dutes mposed upon her and sorrows encompass
her about n whch she w fnd her dscpne f she on
ooks for t. She must kss the rod rememberng that t s
not sent to chastse her n the wa of punshment but to
purf her affectons and to fortf her w. She has got to
earn the mportant esson of sef-reance and to accustom
hersef to the thought that n ths great new mora departure
upon whch the word s enterng t s she and not the man
who must ead the wa t s she who must be hs strength
and not he hers as he has htherto been. She must gve up
eanng upon m and earn to support hm t s she wo
must supp hm wt courage endurance and aspraton.
ven hs ntegence he must derve from her though she
knows t not for he draws from her unconscous te
eements necessar to compete hs own as we as te
energes whc sha enabe 1dm to gve practca effect to
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
324 S T L G .
the deas thus derved. nd et she must not consder her-
sef upon ths account n an wa superor to man but smp
the compementar haf of hs beng she havng nherent
n hersef none of the facutes whch woud enabe her to
grappe successfu wth the probems of fe or to organse
the reconstructon of socet upon that new bass whch aone
can be accompshed b her supp ng man wth the materas
for the purpose.
t present women are reversng ths process and b reason
of ther absorptve capactes are unconscous dranng man
of the eements of hs mora and e ecutve facutes. ths
nverted method of procedure the are enabed to compete
wth more or ess success n the nteectua and e ecutve
paths of fe but n the degree n whch the succeed n ths
do the stunt and destro ther own hgher facutes and n-
terpose a barrer whch w cose the avenues to the descent
of the Dvne emnne. Ths practce s much to be depre-
cated and those coeges for the hgher educaton of women
whch attract a certan cass of the se are nurseres of
h brds whch turn out an nferor speces of man-woman.
The promote evouton utter n the wrong drecton.
oman must evove n the ream of her affectons whch s
especa her kngdom and deveop those facutes whch are
essenta hers for the ad of man and man must evove
n hs own empre of thought and deveop those whch are
essenta hs for the ad of humant at arge. n no
case shoud ether se nvade each other s terrtor n a
strugge for an persona advantage or n a sprt of rvar
but the two shoud awa s be found fghtng sde b sde
for the unversa good n a sprt of mutua ove and co-
operaton.
t has been sad that the crcumstances of each case are
dfferent. o rue therefore can be ad down for the gud-
ance of those who are desrous of openng themseves to the
Dvne emnne be ond the genera prncpe of ndvdua
tranng and dscpne above stated. ut t ma be remarked
that though ths dscpne s awa s attended wth more or
ess sufferng ths vares much n degree and there are those
who have become conscous of the dvne descent whose
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
M LUT . 32
atomc condton was such that the change n the eements
coud be effected wthout an of tat acute pan whch attends
the process n other nstances.
n order however to understand how ths conscousness
manfests tsef t w be necessar to enter upon a con-
sderaton of the ne t stage of femnne evouton as bearng
not on upon her own deveopment but aso upon the new
and hgher condtons whch awat the advancng man.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
326
PT .
M T D T D S T T D M D TS -
PT M T S MP UM T DU T T
D M T T LD T UG T T L
D T SU T D S S ST T UTP U -
G T D S PL S T D P T ST T S MP U-
M T S US SS.
The two dogmas of the hurches of hrstendom that operate
most powerfu aganst the descent of the Dvne emnne
whch now seeks to mpart ts purf ng and regeneratng
nfuence to the rde the Lamb s wfe are the atonement
as popuar understood and the Trnt for t s man to
these dogmas that the present debased and degraded condton
of the regous nstnct s due. have aread shown the
fata effect whch such a thorough fase concepton of the
Det as that whch the doctrne of a proptator sacrfce
of the ust for the un ust presents must e ercse upon s
worshppers.
The dogma of the Trnt accordng to the theoog of
hrstendom operates no ess n urous though n a dffer-
ent wa . ts tendenc s to confuse the facut of sprtua
percepton to such an e tent that t s e treme dffcut for
those who have ncorporated t nto ther regous beef to
apprehend the true nature of God.
t was n fact a dogma pro ected from a ower source than
that whch nspred rus nto the mnd of thanasus and
the ma ort of the ounc whch supported hm n the
earer part of the fourth centur after hrst but t s not
to be found even n the e terna sense of the ew Testament
though nsdous attempts have been made to ntroduce t
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
2

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
D S T T D M . 327
as for nstance n the seventh verse of the ffth chapter of
the rst pste of St ohn whch was such an evdent nter-
poaton that t has been atogether omtted n the evsed
erson and n the manufacture of that strange e presson
the o Ghost whch to the popuar mnd conve s a
somewhat dfferent dea from the Sprt of God part owng
to the unwarrantabe use of captas where none are used
n the orgna and part to speca occasons beng seected
for ts appcaton.
There s no possbe e cuse for the word rvevfu beng
sometmes transated sprt and sometmes ghost nor s
there the sghtest reason for supposng that when hrst
commanded s dscpes to baptse n the name of the
ather the Son and the o Sprt e was then for the
frst tme mposng upon them a trune God n the sense
whch has snce been nvented. The e presson sgnfed
God umant as t pfed b msef and the Sprt or
pneuma b whch aone the coud be unted through
un.
The pneuma s n fact the sprt whch conve s to man the
conscousness of the Dvne emnne b a process present
to be descrbed as t dd to hrst when t descended upon
m n the form of a dove and t s b ts operaton n the
organsm of man that the new reveaton descends to hm
and conve s to hm the fundamenta truth that he s a
bune beng n the servce of a bune God and that unt
he regans the ost mage of hs Maker he can never be
reunted to m.
n the frst nstance the Dvne emnne descends to
woman and the method of ts descent s trough hrst
mascune and femnne msef the bune ord. rom
m t descends through angec pars n the upper regon of
the nvs e word to pars beneath them becomng tempered
as t passes earthwards t t reaches that par whch has
been dvne commssoned for ts fna transmsson to the
woman on earth n whom the have been abourng durng
her preparator and dscpnar stages and wth whom the
are n speca structura atomc affnt .
hen a sucent change as been effected n the gross
passona partces of er nature for ph s-a sensaton to be
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
328 S T L G .
conve ed she becomes conscous for the frst tme of a pecu-
ar vbrator moton n her nervous centres affectng the
whoe organsm wth thrs of e quste deght the abso-
ute pure and dvne character of whch are qute unms-
takabe f the work of preparaton has not been undu
hurred but nasmuch as t s n the power of human bengs
who have not the necessar e perence or whose ea outruns
ther dscreton to precptate resuts too much care cannot
be taken n these ear stages not to antcpate b h pnotc
suggeston or otherwse the dvne process. n human
nterference wth these s n the hghest degree dangerous as
advantage can be taken of t b the ev ones who are on the
aert and whose whoe effort s to smuate these sensatons
b others whch are near aed to them but whch are
antagonstc n ther operaton and whch f encouraged
woud end n terrbe dsaster. f however the pers b
the wa are to daunt those who are prepared to sacrfce
themseves n the effort to purf and renew the human fe-
currents t woud be better that the never entered upon the
strugge for after reachng a certan stage the w on
encounter greater dangers b turnng back than b pressng
forward. The need have no fear f the motve be kept
absoute pure : t s better b e cess of darng to rsk
encounterng a ptfa than b e cess of tmdt to step
backwards nto one. The outstretched hand s never short-
ened that t cannot save and however de terous the snares
are conceaed the are awa s vsbe to the e es umned
b the ght of ove and fath.
Progress n ths dffcut path s g ag. e advance b
the ver force of our bunders for the mean e perence.
e frst tr n one drecton and fndng that we are gettng
off the track we tr another t we are checked agan b
some mstake and so on but on ookng back we fnd we
have made progress : t s ke tackng n the teeth of a gae
of wnd and t sometmes seems sow work for often we ma
ose a tte wa but ths s our own faut. e have faed
to keep up the ncessant stran whch the effort requres have
The chronces of te oman athoc hurch contan numerous nstances
of obsesson b ncub and Succub of te nature here ndcated among ts
devotees.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
ST UGGL S T PU T . 329
thought we woud run nto some tte harbour to take breath
and fnd sheter on to dscover that t was a prate s cove
and that our on safet was once more to face the storm
but when we fee qute e hausted and a further combat wth
the eements seems mpossbe then n the most une pected
wa at the ver crss of our despar aud appears and we
are gent wafted nto the harbour of refuge whch has been
prepared for us there to taste deghts whch compensate for
a our pers and fatgues deghts whch are ndescrbabe
because the are the reveatons of the dvne m steres whch
can on be understood b those who have b ong and arduous
effort won ther wa to ntaton nto them. ut of ths
whosoever has tasted them fees sure that the are dvne n
that the e cte an a-absorbng desre of servce wth an
a-embracng ove of humant and n that the conve an
neffabe sense of persona unon wth hrst and a peace that
tera passes a understandng.
These are resuts that the e d ones cannot smuate
though t s not mpossbe that the poneers nto ths new and
une pored and of the purest and oftest affectons ma have
tumbed nto one of ther traps. f so the have ganed an
e perence whch however agonsng t ma have een at the
tme w be of great vaue when the have effected ther
escape and ndeed when the have reached a certan pont
the fnd that the have passed a whoe cass of dangers and
can breathe agan and ke hrstan n The Pgrm s Pro-
gTess can go on ther wa re ocng.
The woman then pursung ths upward path encased n
te panop of the purt se has so ong strugged for and
vgant at a ponts bod presses onwards nspred b a
herosm whch ncreases wth ever effort that she makes and
radant wt the ardours of new affectons whch she fees
gowng wtn her.
th ths fre of the new fe burnng n her w dawn
upon her awakened conscousness the absoute convcton of
the duat of er nature. She w know not because t s
to be found n te 3be not because her reason suggests ts
truth but because her ph sca organsm forces the fact
upon er that she s the femnne haf of a twofod beng
and that her competon conssts n unon -vt er mascune
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
330 S T L G .
compement and as she progresses that unon w take form
n a manner whch she cannot mstake though t w reman
veed from her who he s whether he s n ths vsbe word
or has passed awa from t. Ths s kept a secret for her own
protecton for woman must be far advanced before she can
resst the tendenc to magne that he who s to be hers for
a eternt and who was part of her from the frst concep-
ton n the creatve womb of the bune sou-germ s not the
man she most oves or has oved on earth. Ths ma or ma
not be the case but she s not aowed to know t whe he s
on ths earth athough n rare cases and for ver speca pur-
poses t ma be made known to others. hen however
she has reached a certan stage of progress t ma be reveaed
to her f he has passed awa from t. n that case he w
hmsef revea t to her when her natura affectons have
been so upfted out of a persona desre that t s no onger
dangerous to her.
t s through the operaton of the bune prncpe of the
dvne affectons transmtted n the manner descrbed to her
ph sca mora and ps chca nature that ths conscousness
of the compementar beng whom we ca the S mpneuma
s attaned and thus t s that the reveaton of ths s m-
pneuma s effected through the operaton of the pneuma
or sprt of God wth whch t s so absoute dentfed
that the unon wth the s mpneuma seems dentca wth a
unon wth hrst and therefore t was that Sant Theresa
Madame Gu on and other devout persons whose e ceptona
temperament and organsaton permtted of such reveatons
fet themseves to be brdes of hrst. Such nstances n
tme past were ver rare but owng to the organc changes
whch are takng pace n the word the are ever da
becomng more common.
t s to the dvne pneumatc operaton whch can on be
effected b the channe provded b s organsm that hrst
auded when e sad ut the heper whch s sprt whch
s ho whom the ather w send n m name t sha teach
ou a thngs and therefore t s sad of hrst msef
that e was conceved of a ho sprt because t was b ths
operaton that e was brought nto beng n the womb of
the rgn. nd so agan e sad ut when the heper s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T SP T T UT . 331
come whom w send unto ou from the ather even the
sprt of truth whch proceedeth from the ather t sha
testf of me
The evdence that ths dvne bune descent s the sprt
of truth of whom e here speaks s that t does most em-
phatca testf of m n the organsm of ever one whom
t vsts but the word coud not receve t n s da for
e tes s dscpes when the dreaded osng m that e
w pra the ather and e sha gve ou another heper
that t ma abde wth ou for ever even the sprt of truth
whom the word cannot receve because t seeth t not
nether knoweth t but e know t for t s abdng b
our sde and sha be n ou. nd e e pans that ths
promse cannot be accompshed uness e des as to s
outer frame here and passes nto the nvsbe word : ever-
theess te ou the truth t s e pedent for ou that go
awa : for f go not awa the heper w not come unto
ou but f depart w send t unto ou. nd when t
s come t w convct the word of sn and of rghteous-
ness and of udgment.
e read of the parta fufment of ths promse n the
account of the descent of the coven tongues of fre n the
book of the cts. t was necessar that hrst shoud de
frst because on b the dssouton of s outer frame coud
the partces contanng the Dvne emnne prncpe be ds-
tr uted and atomc affnt estabshed between them and
s dscpes. ut e know t e sa s for t s abdng
b our sde and sha be n ou. That s to sa whst
hrst was st on eart abdng b the sde of s dscpes
the pneuma beng n m was thus abdng b them after
s departure the pneuma emanatng from m shoud
enter nto and be n them. The atomc rapport was thers
whst e spoke but the combnaton consequent on that
ra port coud not be effected unt the partces of s own
frame had been berated and those who were most conscous
of ths rapport were the women who cung to m to the
ast and especa that one woman who ear fet the pure
attracton of the pecuar magnetsm wth whch e was
endowed and wom wen she anonted s feet wth a
dvne nspred prescence of the change pecuar to t whch
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
332 S T L G .
s bod was to undergo durng nterment e commended to
a who shoud beeve n m sa ng heresoever ths
Gospe sha be preached throughout the word there sha
aso ths that ths woman hath done be tod for a memora
of her. t was no wonder then that she was not on the
frst to see m but aso to speak to m n s subsurface
bod when she was attracted n the ear mornng to s
sepuchre and when e sad Touch me not for am not
et ascended to m ather for her organsm coud not have
borne the contact whe s needed transaton nto the hgher
sphere before e coud aow the eements t contaned to
stream forth upon man.
The sgnfcance of the descent of the coven tongues has
never been recognsed b the hurches owng to ther dark-
ened condton as to the nature and functons of the o
Sprt and even the dscpes themseves dd not fu appre-
hend t. Peter saw n t the fufment of the prophec of
oe whch had reference not to that manfestaton but to the
evoutonar epoch upon whch we are now enterng. t s
evdent from the epstes n the ew Testament and the
wrtngs of the perod whch have been handed down to us
that the genera mpresson among the dscpes at ths tme
was that the fna catastrophe was at hand and that the
second comng of hrst was to occur wthn the fetme of
some of them. Ths appears ver strong n the 3d chapter
of the Second pste of Peter and n some of the wrtngs
of Pau. t was based upon the statement that hrst made
to some of those to whom e was speakng that the shoud
not taste of death unt the shoud see the Son of man com-
ng n s kngdom and agan upon s promse ust before
s crucf on that n a tte whe the woud see m
agan.
The apparent mracuous powers that accompaned the
manfestaton of the coven tongues confrmed ths mpresson
though these were the resuts under natura aw whch must
of necesst have attended the ntroducton of ths new vta
energ nto the organsms of such of the dscpes as had been
prepared b da magnetc contact wth hrst to receve t
and we are tod that when the dscpes asked hrst t
Thou at ths tme restore the kngdom to srae e sad.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T ST D T. 333
t s not for ou to know tmes or seasons whch the ather
hath setted on s own authort .
n pont of fact the promses of hrst n regard to the
advent of the heper as precedng s own comng had
reference to two separate events. The one was the ntaton
of s great work the other ts accompshment. Ths great
work was not as has been before remarked s death upon
the cross as a proptaton for our sns but s death
bura resurrecton ascenson and descent upon s ds-
cpes n fer potenc . t was n the sequence of these
events that the dstrbuton of the atomc partces of s
bune nature coud be accompshed and the eements of the
Dvne emnne coud be ncorporated nto the organsm
of man.
ach of these events contaned a m ster too profound to
be entered upon at ength here. s death and each
account of t contans an nteror sgnfcaton whch ma
perhaps be permtted to wrte about at some future tme e
dstrbuted the atomc eements of the Dvne emnne nto
nature. s bura e was enabed to descend nto the
ower unseen regon of our unverse and dstrbute them
there for ts redempton woud be mpossbe uness atomc
affnt had been estabshed between the partces of vsbe
and those of nvsbe nature. s resurrecton e came
nto ph sca reatons wth s dscpes and thus was
enabed magnetca and nseverab to attach s sub-
surface bod to ther grosser organsms. thout ths the
descent of the pneuma woud have been mpossbe. s
ascenson. e naugurated a new method of transaton from
the vsbe to the nvsbe word and became the frst-fruts
of them that sept. nd b s descent on the da of Pen-
tecost e competed s frst msson to earth.
The nterna meanng of the manfestaton whch took
pace when the dscpes were gathered together fu e -
pans ts nature. The sound from heaven as of a rushng
mght wnd sgnfes the new sprtua brth of those who
came unrer ts nfuence the necesst and character of ths
sprtua rt was e paned b hrst when e sad Mar-
ve not that sad unto thee. e must be born agan. The
wnd boweth where t stet and thou earest the sound
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
334 S T L G .
thereof but canst not te whence t cometh nor whther t
goeth : so s ever one that s born of the Sprt.
The coven tongues ke as of fre were coven to s m-
bose the two -n -one nature of the prncpe the repre-
sented the were of fre because that prncpe was the
ardour of bse ua potenc and the were n the form of
tongues because the ord tsef was thus manfested.
Ths was the fufment of hrst s promse that s dscpes
shoud see m agan athough t was stated so engmatca
that the were m stfed. nd the sad therefore. hat s
ths that e sath tte whe e cannot te what e
sath. nd t was pan that e perceved that the ms-
understood hs e panaton for e sad at the end of t
These thngs have spoken to ou n proverbs: but the
tme cometh when sha no more speak unto ou n pro-
verbs but sha show ou pan of the ather. That
tme came to them when the passed awa from the earth
t s comng to us now.
ad the apostes and these dscpes understood that the
coven tongues contaned a far deeper meanng than the fac-
ut the acqured of speakng n foregn anguages heang
the sck prophes ng and so forth and had the perceved n
the new forces the thus acqured the prncpe of the Dvne
emnne operatng through them as t had through hrst
the woud not so soon have ost ther powers whch scarce
asted ther ves and those of ther mmedate foowers.
ut though the outward manfestaton of ts potenc ds-
appeared the great work of hrst the pantng of the dvne
sp rk of that fre of ove for the race wth whch e burned
n the human organsm had been accompshed and t s
because t has been kndng and burnng ever snce that men
are now begnnng to fee ts heat and to know what that heat
means.
So t s that much that must have been obscure to the
dscpes s b the ght of ths reveaton made pan to us.
s for nstance when he sa s have et man thngs to
sa unto ou but e cannot bear them now. owbet
when the Sprt of truth s come t w gude ou nto a
truth : for t sha not speak of tsef but whatsoever t sha
hear that sha t speak : and t w show ou thngs to come.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T S MP UM . 33
t sha gorf me for t sha receve of mne and sha
show t unto ou. Ths passage refers to the method of
nspraton whch reaches man through the operaton of
the sprt of truth whch reveas the e stence of the S m-
pneuma and b vrtue of that reveaton opens to hm an
avenue of nspraton whch he never before possessed there-
fore hrst sa s of the sprt t sha not speak of tsef
but whatsoever t sha hear that sha t speak that s
nspraton w be adapted to the recpent through the
apponted channe. or t sha receve of mne and sha
show t unto ou sgnfed that ths bune prncpe oper-
atng between the par n the nvsbe word and the per-
son acted upon b them on earth reveas to that person the
S mpneuma. So hrst s gorfed n the sprt of truth
or the heper. nd so of a s other promses and pro-
pheces of whch s dscpes e pected to see the fufment
we see them n the descent of the Dvne emnne b the
operaton of the heper and the come as an ndvdua
reveaton to the heart of ever one that s open to t. The
sgn of the tmes n whch we ve and of the end of ths
dspensaton of darkness whch s popuar caed the end
of the word s to be found n the fact that ths s the com-
mencement of the great era of persona reveaton.
Therefore when hrst was demanded of the Pharsees
when the kngdom of God shoud come e answered
them and sad The kngdom of God cometh not wth obser-
vaton : nether sha the sa Lo here or o there for
behod the kngdom of God s wthn ou.
hen b the operaton of the Pneuma the S mpneuma
s reveaed to woman b atomc contact wth the par n the
nvsbe word dvne commssoned for the purpose she
becomes conscous of an mmense ncrease of facut and
ths es chef n the drecton of correctng the fauts of
her nature whch she was unabe to grappe wth before.
eretofore the e perence of the most earnest and e ceent
peope has been that n spte of the energetc endeavours of
a fetme the have been unabe to eradcate from ther
natures ther besettng sns. The accounted for ths b the
fact of a sn beng orgna and n ths the were
rght for t was an nherted tant of vrus from the faen
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
336 S T L G .
word pro ected through the anma creaton nto ths one
and the comforted themseves b the refecton that t was
washed out n the bood of the Lamb and n ths agan
the were rght for t s b the dstrbuton of the atomc
eements of the Ddne emnne contaned n s bood that
the redempton of both the vsbe and nvsbe words has
become possbe.
The great work of hrst was to brng the Dvne
emnne wthn reach of ever human beng here and ths
the woman s the frst to fnd out when the S mpneuma s
reveaed to her because that reveaton brngs to her con-
scousness the bune prncpe through whch she derved
her fe even when she was unconscous of t but t s
not unt she becomes conscous of t that she s taught how
to empo ts vgours for the e puson of her own evs
ndeed those evs cannot be fu reveaed to her unt then.
am audng e cusve to woman because sha treat of
man separate n hs new reaton to her. t was to her that
the reveaton contaned n ths book was frst made and t
s upon her that the responsbt s ad of frst evovng
n accordance wth the prncpes whch she derves from t.
ot on does she acqure new powers of ntrospecton new
weapons for combat and new de tert n usng them but
she acqures aso ncreased capact of subsurface vson
ncreased ntegence for understandng what she sees n-
creased potenc of s mpath and ncreased ngenut n ds-
coverng methods b whch that s mpath can be mparted
to encourage to support and to upft.
w here quote some words whch m wfe dctated to
me on ths sub ect before eavng ths word :
oman w soon be caed to deep and soemn dutes
n whch nothng can take the pace of her own effort for
she must a aone n her apponted tme and pace bear
the conscousness of the growng ord of God wthn the
nner frame that forms as S mpneumata unte. She must
for ths end stand n soaton from a the currents of the
outer word she w soon stand n sweetest contact wth
the currents of the heavens.
The woman who s becomng senstve to s mpneumatc
fe need change n nothng of her mnstratons of hand
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T M ST M D. 337
and head so far as she gves out fe thought pt but et
her not dare to take n aught from frend or word on
and aone from the fe of the hgher bengs whom God brngs
now to those who seek to rse. ver thought of the natura
man or woman not et nstructed n the heaven educaton
s poson to her mnd ever hghest feeng n them s now
nsuffcent as food for her aspratons. She must case hersef
wth stee aganst the whoe menta mora and ph sca
movement of fe around her for t s postve and tera
death to her and to the growng formaton wthn her frame
whch s the tender sweet growth of the eoved ne from
whose presence opens a the beng to the nfuences of the
great Two-n- ne.
Great pt shoud be fet towards those caed to mnster
to others n ther ncpent stages of growth and who have
earnt to stand n the regon of the formng bengs as to
deeper conscousness but who suffer nto outmosts from
ever varaton n the states of those the are caed upon
to upft and to encrce and wth whom the re ecton of
the growth nto hghest fe woud now be amost death
because ther ove seeks to fow out towards ther charge
and an unwngness to open the whoe organsm to
that ove whether conscous or unconscous tortures and
crucfes.
f nner aws whch women must know for themseves
there are these : however deep wthn the nature that pont
ma be at whch occurs an nterchange of ove that s fe
between the cosest bound of sous fraterna con uga
or otherwse n the case of the woman there remans be ond
a depth nto whch man can never penetrate n that
wthn she s eterna aone wth God.
hat she knows wthn that depth s for ever to man a
m ster save for what God for ends of servce nstructs
her to set forth but t can never be known to man e cept
through woman. n the deep and nward man-woman
unon of pure essences she touches God hersef : throug
whatever atomc chan of bengs ths unon s effected man
touches God trough er.
ence arses a most soemn scence n whch she must

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
338 S T L G .
be educated now b the wsdom of the angec womanhood
* for wthout her understandng t men cannot be saved.
The nner fe- currents of God whch are the nteror sprt
and power of a others pass out through the woman s form
radatng from her centre to whch no other fe-currents
can have access but the dvne one. She s proper and
on a radatve orb and her fe s passed mmedate nto
the enveopng outer form of hersef her S mpneuma and
then medate b countess methods of dstrbuton nto
the unverse at arge.
Let woman wth sprt consecrated to the o ne who
frst desgns to ove and vst her seek for her word-servce
that t ma no onger be hour voated as t s now b
ever method and custom of the man-womanhood of the
race.
Much more coud be wrtten on ths sub ect but ths s
not the pace to sa t nor woud t be approprate e cept
to those who have gven proofs of ther devoton and sncert
b passng successfu through those earer tras whch
no human w can mpose upon them but whch n the
course of the dvne tranng the ma be caed upon to
encounter.
nough has been sad to appea to the nober nstncts of
ever pure woman for those nstncts must be revoted b
the reatons whch she bears to man under e stng cond-
tons. t needed not ths book to te her that the must be
the resut of a fou nverson that though the source from
whch the generatve prncpe of fe emanated s nfnte
pure ts current has been perverted. The maden shrnkng
whch man an nnocent gr fees at the prospect of marrage
s a testmon to the fact that the anmasm whch has de-
graded the unon whch her purer nature craves to one she
dreads s not what was orgna ntended but that t has
become corrupted through an nferna and posonous eement
whch has been ntroduced nto t and whch t s her functon
now to e pe. f the pcture whch have attempted to
draw of woman s present poston and of her reaton to man
ma seem harsh n some respects t s not to dscourage
her but to stmuate her to redeem that poston and to re-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
M T S U M . 339
form those reatons and m e perence of the patence
the courage the forttude and the herosm of woman con-
vnces me that ths appea w not on fnd a responsve
echo n her breast but w rouse her to e ertons whch w
fna cumnate n trumph. t can on be b her efforts
that man can be fted from the sough of gnorance and
sensuat nto whch she frst dragged hm and where he
now trampes upon her.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
140
PT L
T S MP UM T D S T TS L S MUL T T U -
T S U L T MS T T T P UM T T S
S L T L T S MP D M L D M L - P -
T S D LUS S T L T ST T M
T UG M LLUST T D ST P UL L ST T -
P T T S.
t s about fourteen ears ago snce the conscousness of
the s mpneumatc presence was frst awakened n the or-
gansm of a devout pure-mnded woman of about s t -fve
ears of age who has now passed awa n ts present fu-
ness and as the nauguraton of a new reveaton on the
sub ect for athough hstor from a ver remote perod
records vstatons somewhat smar n character whch
degenerated nto the most fth and obscene m steres and
though the have been known n ater tmes as n the cases
have aread cted as we as n nferna obsessons the
tme had not arrved for such manfestatons to be understood
and the were too fu of danger to be Dermtted e cept under
ver speca condtons. ow however the have become
absoute necessar to counteract the nvasve se -current
whch has aread begun to work much mschef among
persons of senstve temperament especa n sprtua-
stc crces man of whom are under the mpresson that
ther e perences are from ceesta sources and who w
on fnd out the grevousness of ther mstake when t s
too ate.
Theoog and scence ake are poweress to grappe wth
ths danger the former denounces t as of the dev whch
s true but whch carres no con dcton to the mnd of the
sub ect who probab does not beeve n a dev or who ma

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
DD D G . 341
eas mstake hm for an ange of ght and who fees that
hs cerca advser s mere usng a hurch formuar and
s probab utter gnorant of the whoe matter so far as hs
persona nvestgaton s concerned.
ndeed the cass of persons among whom these e perences
occur as a rue keep them profound secret : the are con-
stant ncreasng however both n ngand and merca
especa n the atter countr and statstcs on the sub ect
coud the be obtaned woud astonsh the sceptca and
afford an e tensve fed of operatons for the Ps chca e-
search Socet who nevertheess woud escape from the d-
emma n whch the woud be paced b the eas e pedent
of cang them sub ectve a term whch e pans nothng.
Scence s of course poweress to meet the ev : for n the
frst pace t denes that t e sts and n the second f t
was forced upon ts notce t woud be e paned b some
ong word of whch nether those who nvented t nor an -
bod ese woud understand the meanng. t w not 136
possbe however much onger to mantan the retcence
whch has htherto been observed on the sub ect as the effect
upon the human organsm s sooner or ater certan to pro-
duce ph sca or menta dsturbance. Ths has aread been
the case n numerous nstances and f medca men do not
tak of them t s ether because the cause has been conceaed
b the patent or because t s regarded as mere the resut
of a cerebra dsturbance nstead of ts orgn.
ut nether prests nor doctors w be abe to stem the
tde as t grows n voume : t s a bane whch can on be
met b ts antdote and as t s the resut of the drect opera-
ton of nvsbe bengs from the nether regon of our own
word t must be met b the drect operaton of nvsbe
cngs from the upper one. Persons must therefore be found
who w brave the dangers suspcons rdcue or oboqu
wth whch the w be assaed n ther attempt to acqure
the powers that w not on enabe tem to beat back ths
nvadng nuence but to draw down nto the word such
currents of dvne purt as sha ceanse the fou magnetsms
whch tant a soca and domestc reatons and to whch a
the mseres and woes of nmant are prmar due.
most mmedate on the s mpneumatc descent above
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
342 S T L G .
auded to takng pace man persons m sef and wfe
among the number became conscous of t. Durng the
fourteen ears whch have eapsed snce then new deveop-
ments have occurred but the tme had not come unt now
to gve to the word the manner n whch these have taken
form n m mnd under the nfuences whch have drected
ths statement athough three ears ago some conchsons
and e panatons arrved at then were gven as far as possbe
n the book caed S mpneumata the method of producton
of whch have descrbed n the fourth chapter of ths book.
t deas e cusve wth the practca bearng of ths new
advent upon the fortunes of the race and woud earnest
recommend t to the perusa of such of m readers as ma
have had ther nterest sufcent aroused b the sub ect
treated of to foow me thus far.
few words however are necessar to e pan so far as
anguage enabes me to do so the dfference between pneu-
matc-atomc nterockng and pneumatc-atomc combnaton
the former beng the speca characterstc of s mpneumatc
contact as contradstngushed from the on contact whch
has been heretofore possbe between man and the bengs n
the unseen.
have aread auded to the dfference whch e sts be-
tween sentent and non-sentent or mora atoms f have
shrunk from enterng more fu nto the sub ect t s not
because feared the mocker and rdcue whch ths book s
certan to evoke but because dd fear that f made too great
a demand upon the credut of m readers man who mght
be dsposed to accept some of the truths whch fee t con-
tans woud re ect them f the were caed upon to beeve too
much. s cannot offer them an proof for what am about
to state do not ask them to beeve t but mere to assume
t as a possbe h pothess ust as the have assumed Dar-
wn s h pothess as to the orgn of man.
The fact then whch has been so cear shown to me n
regard to these mora atoms that cannot doubt t m sef s
as have aread sad that the are a sentent bengs and
that the correspond n appearance to the mora quates
S mpneumata or voutonar orces now ctve n Man. am
ackwood Sons.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S U L T MS. 343
whch the represent. Thus a those representng vrtues
are e qustve beautfu whst those whch correspond to
dces are monstrous hdeous. e have a fant anaog to
ths n terrestra nsect fe. great varet agan are of a
m ed character : the eements of whch the are composed
form combnatons accordng to structura affnt and the
resut upon man s an nfnte varet of compe emotons
voent passons oft aspratons and n fact a that goes
to make up what we ca character and temperament.
Those correspondng to the purest and most ceesta attr-
butes are n pars representng man s orgna dua nature
but these e quste formed bse ua bengs were unabe to
make ther abode n man unt he hmsef had become open
to the dvne bse ua fe or n other words unt he be-
came prepared b hrst s work on earth for s mpneumatc
conscousness. The were e peed from man when he was
e peed from den and enfoded n the a-sheterng embrace
of the Dvne emnne where the remaned protected unt
the tme arrved when the were once agan to be et down
nto a human organsm. The made ther advent nto the
word through the womb of the rgn n the person of
hrst and after s death were dstrbuted nto nature on
the occason of the descent of the coven tongues. Snce then
the have been ncessant abourng n the human organsm
endeavourng to arrange themseves ke partces n an ron
bar under the nfuence of hrst the Dvne Magnet. Ths
process however had frst to be accompshed through a ong
seres of bengs n the nvsbe word and these bse ua
atoms form n fact the medum of transmsson of the dvne
s mpneumatc potenc to earth. t s on however snce
that potenc has been actve n man that t has been possbe
for hm to transmt them to other organsms. These nfntes-
ma bune nnocences are n human form and the fact of ther
e stence was one of the secrets known to the ancents and was
anded down b tradton b tem. The on form a trans-
mttng chan for the dvne vgours when the are n con uga
unon and hence the dffer from the chan formed b atomc
comnaton were the unon s not bse ua but accordng
to affnt . Ths statement ma crhaps not seem so fantastc
to scentfc men as to the word at arge for the are famar
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
344 S T L G .
wth the dea of the generaton of human fe b means of
nfntesma dng enttes n the vta fud and of dsease
b mcrobes whc propagate n te human organsm and wth
the fact that certan dseases thus produced affect the mora
character and temperament renderng persons voent rr-
tabe meancho nervous and so forth. Thus vces ma n
the frst nstance be sometmes traced to the acton of anma-
cure of whch there are n fact three casses those whch
are atomca connected wth the structure of the outer
organsm those whch are atomca n affnt wth the
ps chc organsm and those whch actua form the atoms
of the pneumatc organsm.
must here nsert an e panaton whch woud have ap-
peared more approprate on page 162 wth regard to the
method of the approach of the hghest form of nspraton
nto the pneumatc centre of the human organsm as con-
1 th regard to the transmsson of thought whch s one of the resuts of
ths atomc combnaton am confrmed n m contenton that the trans-
mttng force has ts orgn n the nvsbe word b the foowng passage
from a remarkabe pamphet pubshed snce ths book was Ttten b a
rench wrter entted squsse d une Demonstraton Scentfque de st-
ence de a e uture. Suve d une courte apprecaton des consequences
qu aurat sur a Ltterature et es rts une demonstraton compete Geooge
Magnetsme pnotsme Generaton c. : par P. . eve. Takng as hs
bass the a om that effects whch are smar to each other are due to causes
whch are smar to each other he remarks that f we app ths aw to thought-
transmsson we arrve at ths remarkabe resut :
The vsbe bran s the nstrument of an nvsbe bod n whch resde
memor ntegence w or n other words the facutes termed nteectua.
n fact ph soog teaches us that ntegent phenomena have the bran as
ther pont of departure. ow n e perments of thought-transmsson the
ntegent phenomena whch the magnetsed person e hbts have for ther
cause as e perence unquestonab demonstrates the nfuence of the mag-
netser.
Therefore the bran of the person magnetsed s the nstrument of the mag-
netser. ut we have sad effects whch are smar to each other are due to
causes whch are smar to each other from whch we concude that the
bran n ts ordnar condton s the nstrument of a partcuar bod beongng
to the nvsbe word whch bod acts upon the bran n the same manner
that the magnetser hmsef acts n hs e perment upon the bran of the
magnetsed person.
Monseur eve then ponts out that the dfference between the acton of the
bran of the magnetser and magnetsed person s more apparent than rea and
arrves at the concuson that ts forms a compete refutaton of the theor
whch estabshes the vsbe human bran as the soe drect cause of the effects
produced.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T T T P UM T T S. 34
trasted wth the dsorder nspratona approach towards
that centre from the crcumference. n the atter case a
the defences of the human pneuma are broken through b
the current whch nvades the organsm from an nvsbe
source resutng n those ps chc phenomena wth whch we
have ate been famar and whch are attractng ncreasng-
attenton. n the other case the human w whch s the
centra and most potent prncpe of the human pneuma
attracts b the force of ts aspraton when t s f ed n the
servce of God and humant the dvne potenc wth whch
t s n affnt . t s owng to ths attracton that persons
who rse n pra er to the hghest states of devoton receve
what the fee to be answers to ther suppcatons and are
nspred thereb to great acts of regous fervour and hero-
sm but these do not break down an of the barrers whch
guard the nmost shrne but reach t subt and sent b
reason of ts eevaton b ong ps chc and corpora dscpne
fortf ng rather than otherwse those defences through whch
the have so m sterous penetrated. Ths facut of per-
meaton s due to the composton and nature of the sentent
atoms of whch the purest and oftest nspratons are com-
posed. nce odged n the nmost centre of the human
structure the press outwards towards the crcumferences of
t transmutng the atomc partces frst of the pneumatc
daectrc then of the ps che then of the ps chc daectrc
then of the natura bod and fna of the sphere whch sur-
rounds the natura bod thus re eng dsorder nvason
and sow but sure f the human w s vgorous co-
operatng makng a thngs new.
There s no greater mstake than to suppose that human
organsms whch are caed senstve or whch n other
words are medumstc are n more favourabe condtons of
receptvt to the dvne touch than those whch are organc-
a dense and cosed to ps chc nfuences. n the contrar
the atter e pand from te centre more perfect and deveop
nto more powerfu pneumatc batteres than those where the
e terna breaches have frst to be repared. n the other
hand ths atter cass of organsm has ts advantages when
those breaches have once cen repared and can c used for
purposes for wc the prevous cass s not adapted.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
346 S T L G .
have ter speca functons and a can co-operate n the great
servce whch shoud be dear to them. ut t s most m-
portant that those who desre to be engaged n ths servce
shoud not magne that the are quaf ng themseves for t
b what s usua termed deveopng ther senstveness.
The shoud seek rather to cose t to a e terna ps chc n-
fuence. ence repeat and cannot nsst upon ths too
strong that a dabbng n sprtuasm h pnotsm and
what s caed magc or e perments n occutsm s attended
wth serous danger to the progress of the sou whch can
on safe deveop under the drect operaton of the sprt of
God actng upon ts w-centre through the channes pro-
vded for t and more especa through that new and power-
fu s mpneumatc descent whch n these atter da s has
been vouchsafed to the word to renforce the w purf the
affectons and arm for the fra those who have decded to
nvoke ts energes that the ma become nstruments n the
dvne hand for the resttuton of a thngs.
have auded to the pneumatc organsm b t mean
the sprt whch abdes n the sou of man. Pneumatc
atoms form the batter whch acts upon ps chc atoms.
t s not possbe for s mpneumatc force to act upon man
upwards from the ower nvsbe word because there s
no bse ua transmttng chan but t s possbe for earth
contact to e st wth that word b pneumatc-atomc com-
bnaton and romscuous unons are used for that purpose.
The communcatons whch have reached the word n the
form of reveatons have depended for ther vaue and char-
acter not on upon the pureness and eevaton of the
earth recpent but aso of the atomc bengs because
the represent the nature of the nvsbes from whch the
emanated.
hen however two human bengs occup s mpneumatc
reatons to each other on ths earth wthout beng conscous
of t there s awa s the danger of ther both fang under
deusons even after the have been opened s mpneumatca
to the dvne descent and beng deceved b nferna smua-
tons. The resut n ths case s ver dsastrous for the st
reman magnets and for some tme the can be used as such
b the nferna agences. ot for ong however for the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S L T L T S. 347
effect of the dsorder contact nto whch the are now
brought must sure demagnetse them and athough the
ma st reman powerfu meda for nferna sprtua nfu
the speca quat whch carres convcton to the hearts of
men w be wantng and sooner or ater the w become
poweress. Durng the perod of ther obsesson the re-
man more or ess nsane but as ther medumstc facut
des out ther mora baance gradua reasserts tsef and
the ma be restored to the s mpneumatc conscousness the
ost f not n ths fe n the ne t.
The man obstace to the rapd evouton of s mpneumatc
fe n the word s to be found n ts e stng soca con-
dtons and the conventonates whch have sprung from
them. These are natura based upon the perfect correct
h pothess that man s such an essenta mpure creature
that t s dangerous to eave two persons of opposte se es
aone together n a room whe f the shoud happen to trave
for a coupe of da s upon the most sacred msson the vest
suspcons are aroused. Ths surrounds the co-operaton of
an man or woman uness the happen to be marred wth
the gravest dffcut . t was rght and proper that ths
shoud be so for these conventonates are the resut of the
e perence whch gave rse to them and whch furnshes a
the evdence requred to prove that a socet n wch the
are needed s qute ncapabe of crtcsng the motves and
actons of those who have sought and acheved a purt of
whc t knows nothng after ong and arduous strugges of
a knd to whch t s a stranger and whch have asted over
a ong perod of ears.
sa advsed that the word s gnorant of the nature of
ths purt because ave never heard of nor read of nor
met wth organc condtons such as ma be nduced b the
speca tranng whch aone t can be acqured. et to
attan to t has been a motve b whc te hghest and
purest men and women that te word has known have been
nspred but the sought t n secuson and a stuence and
the codness and deadness whch the attaned the caed
purt . ereas the hgest purt means eat and fe. t
s not the e tncton of te generatve prncpe wthn us
but ts restoraton to dvne condtons. Men and women
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
348 S T L G .
can never fnd purt b keepng apart from one another
the must tran for t together. nd ths tranng s of such
a nature as to cause a sufferng far more acute than a the
sef-mposed rgours and penances of monks and nuns. t
ma consst of a varet of dscpnes as for nstance when
two oung peope who are both n quest of ths pear of great
prce and who are passonate attached to each other fee
that the must marr f the woud wn t and et never
know n ths fe what the marrage reaton as common
understood s. r t ma consst n ntmaces whch though
pure and nnocent are cacuated to arouse eaous n quar-
ters where t woud be egtmate under ordnar crcum-
stances and e cte suspcons whch nothng but supreme fath
can bansh to sa nothng of other ordeas to be undergone
whch dffer n each case but are awa s of a character to tr
most severe the pecuar quat of the temperament to
whch the are apped. or the poston of man n reaton
to woman n ths partcuar strugge s reversed. t s she
who when she has hersef attaned to the conscousness of
s mpneumatc fe must ead hm to t. rom frst to ast
he must be a passve nstrument n her hands under her
gudance he must crush out of hs nature ever nstnct of
anma passon and become dead to a the od sensatons
before he can become ave to the new.
The man who has undergone ths tranng fna becomes
absoute mpervous to and case - hardened aganst the
subte magnetsms whch radate from ordnar women. e
forgets at ast what the emoton of beng what s popuar
caed n ove was ke no charms can captvate hs outer
senses no femnne s mpath based on a mere persona
sentment can penetrate nto that nmost shrne whch he
has dedcated to the worshp of the Dvne emnne. s
reverence for woman has never stood so hgh as when woman
has become nothng to hm persona but ever thng to
humant at arge. s attachment to woman depends soe
upon her attachment to hrst as the unversa rdegroom
and upon hs deep nterna te wth her as an ndspensabe
coeague and copartner n the stupendous msson whch has
been mposed upon her.
Men and women who ave arrved at these new reatons
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
M L D M L - P T . 349
towards each other en o a happness n them whch com-
pensates for a the sufferng the have undergone to reach t
a happness whch woud be shattered at a bow f the
coud be gut of an such act of ph sca gratfcaton as
the coseness of ther e terna reatons woud ustf the
word n attrbutng to them. nd et the progress of the
work n whch the are engaged nvoves an ntmac as
cose as that between sster and sster or mother and
daughter and as pure for the needfu nterchanges of mag-
netsm can on be effected b constant and cose pro mt
b whch new eectro -magnetc forces can be generated
suffcent powerfu to resst the nvason of the nferna
ust -currents whch are now struggng to make an entr
nto the word through the organsms of senstves who
are gnorant of the nature of the forces whch are accom-
pshng ther sub ecton. To rescue such when ther e es
have been opened to cose up the rupture n ther od c
sphere whch has gven entrance to the nvadng tanted
magnetc current and to restore them to ph sca heath and
mora sant s one of the most bessed dutes whch devoves
upon those who are abourng n ths new sphere of acton
for t s one whch medca scence wth ts present mta-
tons of gnorance and pre udce n such matters s qute
unabe to undertake.
ut the co-operaton of persons of opposte se es who have
attaned to s mpneumatc condtons e tends far be ond
ths : the have undertaken no ess a task than te recon-
structon of socet from ts foundatons upon the corner-
stones of purt and co-operaton whch must begn b the
groupng of ndvhus soca who are prepared to enter
upon t under the condtons of sef-sacrfce aread descrbed
and wo w have te courage to face the uno con ectures
the btter sneers te un ust crtcsm and the voent oppos-
ton not on of the word at arge ut of ther own frends
and fames. nce agan the man or the woman who as
determned to abandon the professon of beng a hrstan for
the reat must be prepared to share the rea hrstan s fate
for the tme has come whch was predcted b hrst when
s dscpes asked hat sha c the sgn when a these
thngs sha be fufed and esus answerng them began
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
3 0 S T L G .
to sa Take heed est an one deceve ou for man sha
come n m name sa ng am hrst and sha deceve
man . Those who have come n the name of hrst and
have deceved man are a the e stng hurches and sects
n hrstendom wthout e cepton unt the conscence of
the whoe cvsed word has been drugged b ther dogmas
and ther formuares. The resut of that conscence beng
quckened must nevtab ead to the overthrow of the ec-
cesastcsms whch have hed t so ong n bondage and to
the dscover that the hrst whom the procamed was a
fase one.
ut nasmuch as the nfernas are ntrenched more
strong n the hurch than an where ese and can fght
aganst the true hurch more effectve under the banner of
the fase one than under an other the hostt of the prest-
hood and mnstr n a countres w be more btter aganst
those who are struggng for purt than that of an other
cass. t w not be n musc-has or on race-courses that
ths effort w be denounced but n cathedras and con-
ventces and the true hrst agan w fnd s home not
among the Scrbes and Pharsees but among the pubcans
and snners.
hat s stranger st s that whe materasts are treated
wth comparatve toerance b these hrstans and dgntares
of the hurch who avsh the hohest eccesastca honours
the can bestow upon the bura and read funera euoges
over the grave of the prophet of a o-God ke Mr Darwn
the w furous resent the teachng of those who beeve
that the msson of hrst was to ntroduce nto the word the
purt of the Dvne emnne and the w traduce a
who shoud offer themseves under a gudance whch the
beeve to be dvne to be the nstruments for ts ntroducton
to faen man because t s not possbe to do so wthout
voatng the conventona reatons of the se es whch m-
purt has estabshed and denouncng hurches whch
cement aduterous marrages. ut those who have receved
the S mpneuma b the channe of hrst and the o
Pneuma need not fear for e sa s : en the sha
ead ou and dever ou up take no thought beforehand
what e sha speak nether do e premedtate for what-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T S MP UM T ST. 3 1
soever sha be gven ou n that hour that speak e : for
t s not e that speak but the o Pneuma ow the
brother sha betra the brother to death and the father
the son and chdren sha rse up aganst ther parents
and sha cause them to be put to death. nd e sha
be hated of a men for m name s sake : but he that sha
endure to the end the same sha be saved.
That these propheces dd not refer aone to the persecu-
tons whch the dscpes were afterwards caed upon to suffer
s evdent from the conte t.
The reason wh the true hrst has been ost s because
the hurches have never understood the fu sgnfcance of
the fact that e aone of a the word s great teachers and
regenerators of a the founders of regon was never mar-
red and preserved msef who untanted as to the fesh.
Ths was because the true order of the reaton whch
shoud subsst between the se es had been reversed b ther
separaton and as e contaned enfoded wthn msef s
own femnne compement or S mpneuma a other women
were to m ke a other men ob ects of s dsnterested
ove and compasson. The restoraton of the s mpneumatc
unon nvoves sooner or ater the restoraton of the dvne
condtons of procreaton but heren es a great m ster the
reveaton of whch s reserved for ne who has retaned the
hrst-ke condton concernng whch t s not e pedent to
wrte further at present than to sa that the perod when
ths reveaton w be made does not seem ver remote. ut
before t can be made t w be necessar for the two or three
who have passed awa from ths earth n fu s mpneumatc
conscousness to be renforced b the addton of others now
ave who have attaned the same state.
s t was mpossbe for hrst to send the eper unt
e ded and ascended nto the nvsbe regon of our un-
verse there to form a new atomc combnaton and generate a
new force whch took form n the descent of the fer coven
tongues so now we who are caed upon to prepare the wa
for a second and more trumpant descent of the ord-nade-
fesh as onqueror and as rdegroom nmst e pect soon to
be summoned to strengthen the batter of s mpneumatc fe
be ond the tom . e are ke marners swmmng from a
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
3 2 S T L G .
wreck to the shore wth fe-ropes and t s not unt s m-
pneumatc groups more numerous than et e st are formed
both n the seen and the unseen that the ne t reveaton can
be made.
There s no more profound deuson than that whch pre-
vas n certan cuarters that a crss s at hand whch w
sweep a humant from the face of the earth e cept a
chosen few who w be preserved mmorta amd the genera
crash. crss s undoubted at hand but t w not be
catastrophc or outsde of natura aw. t w consst smp
n the further deveopment and coson of those forces whch
are aread e hbtng themseves n unknown and startng
phenomena and the da w no doubt come when the con-
dtons of death w undergo the change predcted n the
be and when t w be swaowed up n vctor .
ut ths cannot be unt the vctor has been won and the
vctor cannot be won unt the forces on the other sde of
the grave have estabshed s mpneumatc connecton wth
those on ths sde unt both have earned thorough how to
co-operate wth each other and have acqured the necessar
combned potenc . or an man who has attaned s m-
pneumatc condtons or who thnks he has attaned them to
desre mmortat or to suppose that he has aread acheved
t s to nurse hmSef n a deuson as gnorant as t s sefsh.
t s one whch has been pro ected nto the mnds of those
who are n cose ps chc rcq-ort wth the ower regon of our
unverse and s suggested b the certant the have acqured
of an approachng coson between the forces htherto atent
whch are now deveo ng wth such remarkabe energ .
To ths coson referred n the ntroductor chapter to
ths book and n a subsequent chapter quoted the testmon
of medca scence n rance to the effect that these forces
had aread deveoped to such an e tent that t had become
possbe b h pnotc suggeston for an operator to arrest the
vta functons of a patent and to put an end to natura fe.
Smar there aso resdes n those forces atent potences for
proongng t. t s to obtan the contro of these potences
that the strugge w take pace. The effort of the nfernas
s to acqure t b pneumatc propuson and ps chc mpact
of atoms and b the subsequent absorpton of the prncpe
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
S D LUS S. 3 3
of human vtat nto themseves from those over whom the
have thus acqured contro whereb the woud renforce the
eectro-magnetc force of ther own organsms and then b a
smuaton of the s mpneumatc descent connect themseves
so ndssoub wth ther vctms on earth that these atter
woud become nstruments n ther hands for shortenng or
proongng human fe to sut ther own purposes. There are
those now on earth who are rapd approacng ths condton
and who have arrved at the convcton no doubt sncere
that the are not on mmorta themseves but that the can
contro the vtat of others. f ths whch must seem n
the hghest degree fantastc to the genera pubc have had
persona e perence and have got wrtten evdence of t n m
possesson. The fact that the word ma ca them unatcs
does not nvadate the danger of the deuson nor of the
nsantes to whch t ma gve rse snce as have shown
men of scence have e permenta tested the nature of the
forces upon whch t s based and have proved that b ther
operaton the can ether arrest fe or proong t as the are
ever da dong n severa rench hosptas b usng them
for the cure of dsease.
t s to meet ths danger that the s mpneumatc descent
has become necessar but the man who s vtased b t
seeks no mmortat for hmsef nor does he desre to be the
means of controng the vtat of others. e knows he has
become mpervous to ant-s mpneumatc attack or to h p-
notc suggeston from an quarter whether seen or unseen
whch can mt the dvne freedom wthn hm. e woud
not conscous shorten the fe of an agent n ths word of
the powers of darkness even f he were abe to do so nor
attempt to proong hs own the avodance of an rsk he
shoud ncur n the servce of hs Master.
t s n ths that those who have receved the true s m-
pneumatc conscousness can be dstngushed from those who
have on receved the nferna smuaton of t or who have
had t and ost t that te former have no desre for engt
of da s on earth but askng on to be God s nstruments
pace themseves unreserved n s hands and are equa
read to go or sta . that the seek s to be shown s
w from hour to our and to do t effectua .

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
34 S T L G .
t s b ths earnest effort aone that the can keep ther
amps trmmed and burnng and cothe themseves n the
weddng garment and ths weddng garment s the s m-
pneumatc overa wth whch ther partces can be cothed
as effectve n another fe as n ths for a whether the
be on ths earth or not are nvted to the feast of the rde-
groom and the rde. nd he sath unto me rte
essed are the whch are caed unto the marrage supper
of the Lamb. nd he sath unto me. These are the true
sa ngs of God.
n the nterna meanng of the book of eveaton the
vews whch have been set forth n the precedng pages ma
be cear found though as much whch that book contans
refers to the future and some of t conceas m steres whch
are st veed ts stud can on be pursued under con-
dtons whch requre ong preparaton. or s t even e -
pedent that a the resuts whch ma have been arrved at
shoud be made pubc for much that s hdden s too sacred
whe an attempt to unrave the future b nteectua n-
terpretatons of ts s mbos sprngs from a morbd curost
whch w certan not be gratfed b reveatons that can
be reed upon.
Ths has been abundant ustrated b the utter faure
whch has htherto attended the numerous endeavours that
have been made to f dates and predct potca events b
human nterpretaton of prophec whether n the d or ew
Testament.
n attemptng therefore to unfod the nner meanng of
such passages as have been shown to me as beng approprate
to these pages sha confne m sef to those to whch 1 fee
most strong mpeed to ca the attenton of m readers
and as t woud occup too much space to quote the entre
te t must eave them to do that for themseves. t the
same tme woud remnd them that a mere nteectua
apprehenson s of ver tte ava and that n such matters
as those deat wth n ths book t s better to re ect the
nspraton t contans than to thnk t true as a matter of
theor wthout at once actng upon t. or can an one
udge of ts vaue one wa or another e cept those who have
aread sub ected themseves to a severe course of mora ds-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
man s reaton to ST. 3
cpne or have nward decded to sacrfce a that the
ma fnd truth.
efore however enterng upon ths task must once more
refer for confrmaton of what has been stated n the fore-
gong pages to the wrtngs of St Pau as we as to the
abbaah.
The s mpneumatc nature of man and hs reaton to hrst
n the twofod quat of hs ove s ver cear ndcated
n the 11th chapter of rst ornthans where the aposte
sa s evertheess nether s the man wthout the woman
nether the woman wthout the man n the Lord. n other
words as the Lord contans wthn msef the bse ua nature
t s not possbe for those to be absoute and compete
unted to m who are not themseves smar unted as to
ther mascune and femnne prncpes. t s not possbe
for the man aone to be n the Lord nor for the woman aone
to be n the Lord. The ma separate and ndvdua be
attached to m b a certan e terna atomc adheson as a
good peope who ove m are but the can never know the
bss of the deep nteror atomc nterockng whch seems to
met them nto s neffabe Personat uness the come to
m as two-n-one for the mascune cannot unte tsef to
the mascune prncpe n m e ceptng through ts own
femnne compementar haf and the femnne cannot unte
tsef to the mascune prncpe n m e ceptng through
ts own mascune compementar haf. Ths s what s
meant b the e presson nether s the man wthout the
woman nether s te woman wthout the man n the Lord.
nd he goes on to sa or as the woman s of the man
even so aso s the man b the woman but a thngs of God.
The two beng ne trcab nterwoven b God from the da
that te were created two-n-one b m.
The chapter n whch these verses occur furnshes a ver
remarkabe ustraton of the m ed nspratona nfu to
whch have aread auded as charactersng a the earest
hrstan wrtngs whch are assumed to be nfabe. The
aposte s dscussng a sub ect whch woud seem unaccount-
ab trva were t not that a sprtua sgnfcance attached
to t the nature of wch he dd not msef fu conpre-
end. The poston of woman havng become changed b
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
o 6 S T L G .
the work whch hrst had aread done on earth the
apostes fet themseves sprtua mpressed to change the
ewsh custom b whch the men whe the worshpped
remaned covered whe the women were compeed at a
tmes to shave ther heads a custom whch prevas n or-
thodo ewsh communtes to ths da . The new order now
ntroduced was that the men shoud worshp uncovered and
the women aow ther har to grow.
Ths was evdent a shock to the ewsh mnd and Pau
attempts to gve an e panaton of the reasons whch nvoved
t n hs pste to the hurch at ornth whch doubtess
contaned ews. s mnd however was st too deep
mbued wth the soca pre udce whch prevaed throughout
the whoe ast and was b no means confned to the ews
of the nferort of woman to understand the fu sgnfcance
of the change. e consdered that the woman beng taken
out of the man stamped her wth nferort not reasng
that the most nteror prncpe must be n some senses the
superor and that her a Dparent nferort was n fact the
resut of a prevous catastrophe whch nvoved the appear-
ance of man upon our earth under condtons dfferent from
those whch had charactersed hs prevous creaton but whch
n no wa affected the broad fact that the Dvne emnne
must awa s be equa to the Dvne Mascune n God and
therefore n a s created bengs. dm conscousness of
ths forces tsef upon hm however when he sa s ut a
r thngs of God and agan or ths cause ought the woman
to have power on her head because of the anges. Ths
verse has been so utter engmatca to the transators and
so apparent contradctor to what has preceded t that the
have ventured on an e panaton n the margn. That s
the sa a coverng n sgn that she s under the power of
her husband. ow the meanng of eovcra rendered D wer
n the authorsed verson s rea authort . no pos-
sbe cence or contorton of terms can t be made to mean
coverng. St ess s there an thng to ustf an e pan-
aton whch s n papabe opposton to the words of the
te t. There can be no better ustraton of the prde and
gnorance wth whch man even to our own da nssts upon
woman s sub ecton to hm than that he shoud presume to
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T L T M T M . 3 7
put n a margna note whch n the mnds of the gnorant
has amost the authort of the te t tsef n e panaton of
the words or ths cause ought woman to have authort
on er head because of the anges ths means coverng
n sgn that she s under the power of her husband. ad
women been the transators the e panaton woud have been
dfferent. The true nterna sgnfcance s that woman s
the connectng-nk between man and the anges and that t
s through her affectona atomc unon wth them that a
channe s formed b whch aone the Dvne emnne can
descend to man and the reason wh the apostes were
dvne mpressed to forbd the women to shave ther heads
was n the nverse sense anaogous to that whch caused
Deah to shave the head of Samson when she wshed to
deprve hm of hs strength. There s a certan quat whch
pertans to the eectrct that resdes n har as to ts essen-
ta atoms of whch f spoke further shoud on e cte
st more than have aread done the rdcue and scept-
csm of men of scence for t s far be ond ther ken whch
renders t an mportant factor n the transmsson of force
derved from those whom Pau cas the anges and to
tamper wth ths transmttng medum of eectrc magnetc
force s to mt woman s power and therefore her authort
n her own speca sphere of operatons over man.
ut there s another far more nterna meanng connected
wth the word har as apped to woman whch w appear
when we come to consder a passage n the chapter am
about to quote from the abbaah oncernng the rde of
the Son or Lesser ountenance whch aso throws remark-
abe ght upon the nner meanng of the poca pse. rom
ths t w be seen n what manner the har of the woman
sgnfes the mae S mpneumata and wh the e presson
of St Pau n a prevous verse that the head of the woman
s the man does not mp hs ordshp over the woman
Ut sgnfes the nature of s organc reatonshp to her
wch s tat of te nteect whe of hm t mght n ke
manner be sad te heart of the man s the woman n
auson to the affectona character of her functons towards
m. t s probabe owever that Pau msef was too
much mpregnated wth te pre udces of hs race on the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
3 8 S T L G .
sub ect fu to apprehend the true sgnfcance of hs own
words.
have aread sad that accordng to kabbastc nterpre-
taton the four etters of the Tetragranmaton whch
compose the word ehovah ndcate the ather the Mother
the Son and the rde or Son s fe the two atter
beng emanatons of the former. nd here woud remark
that hrst n whom the rde was enfoded was an emana-
ton from and manfestaton of n the sense modfed
b the pecuar crcumstances attendng s brth n whch
we can a become manfestatons of when once we have
acqured the twofod nature wth whch our Lord came to
endow humant and to that degree and on to that degree
was e dvne. The neffabe dvnt of n s four-
fod comprehensveness t s be ond the grasp of the human
mnd to fathom.
Ths beng so w quote the dark sa ngs of the ook of
the Lesser ssemb on the sub ect :
Unto s the Son s back adhereth cose a ra of
vehement spendour and t fameth forth and formeth a
sku conceaed on ever sde.
nd thus descendeth the ght of the two brans and s
fgured forth theren.
nd She the rde adhereth to the sde of the Mae
wherefore aso she s caed m dove m perfect one
ant. . 2 . ead not Thamath m perfect one but
Theomath m twn-sster more appcab . Therefore
after the baptsm of hrst b ohn the Dvne emnne
was seen descendng n the form of a dove.
The hars of the oman contan coours upon coours as
t s wrtten ant. v. . The har of th head ke
purpe. ut herewth s Geburah severt connected n
the fve severtes .e. v ch arc s/mhoscd n the numerca
vaue of the etter fna of whch s the rde
and the oman s e tended on er sde and s apped to
the sde of the Mae.
Ths passage and ndeed the same ma be sad of the
whoe abbaah contans arcana referrng to hrst n s
con oned Mascune and emnne nature whch has been
conceaed from the most earned students of that ook of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
L ST T P T T S. 3 9
M ster owng to the ve whch hd from ther vew the
true nature of that wonderfu Personat . The s mbosm
contaned n the words the hars of the oraan whch con-
tan coours upon coours w be understood when we refer
to what s sad of the har of her Spouse n the chapter con-
cernng the har of the Son or Lesser ountenance p. 307.
rom the sku of the head of the Dvne Son the Spouse
depend a those chefs and eaders otherwse a those
thousands and tens of thousands and aso from the ocks of
* the har whch are back and mutua bound together and
whch mutua cohere.
ut the adhere unto the Superna Lght from the ather
whch sur oundeth s ead .e. s the Son s and unto
the ran whch s umnated from the ather.
Thencefrom even from the Lght whch surroundeth s
ead .e. the Son s from the Mother M proceed ong
ocks upon ocks of har.
nd a adhere unto and are bound together wth those
ocks whch have ther connecton wth the ather.
The chefs and eaders spoken of above as beng thousands
and tens of thousands s mbosed b the ocks of har whch
are back are the mae s mpneumatc compements of earth
women as the hars of the rde contanng coours upon
coours are the femae s mpneumatc compements of earth
men here whch a depend orgna from the Great ather
and Mother - Two-n- ne and M the coours
are the germnatng essences and the fve severtes are the
evs whch affcted the word because the baance has been
ost n t owng to the absence of the Dvne emnne prn-
cpe the separaton of the se es and the nferort n whch
woman has been paced and whch s s mbosed b the
words and the oman s e tended on er sde and s
e tended the sde of the Mae and these severtes w
contnue unt n the words of the ne t sentence She s
separated from s sde and cometh unto m so that She
ma be con oned wth m face to face. t was to prepare
the wa for ths unon that hrst appeared on earth. Tere-
fore contnues the abbaah nd when the are con oned
together the appear to be on one bod .
ence we earn that the Mascune taken aone appeareth
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
360 S T L G .
to be on haf the bod so that a the merces are haf
and thus aso s t wth the emnne. ut when the are
oned together the two together appear to form on one
bod . nd t s so.
So aso here. hen the Mae s oned wth the emae
the both consttute one compete bod and a the unverse
s n a state of happness because a thngs receve bessng
from ther perfect bod . nd ths s an arcanum.
The arcanum s smp the s mpneumatc descent and
heren s ts secret reveaed for t w resut n the unon
on earth of the haves htherto dvded whereb man w
regan hs ost condton. evertheess ths arcanum has
never before been reveaed to ewsh students of the abba-
ah. ow w commence the Sabbatc ear spoken of theren
as foows :
nd therefore t s sad Tetragrammaton or
ehovah bessed the seventh da and haowed t. or
then a thngs are found to e st n the perfect bod for
Matrontha .e. the nferor Mother the rde s oned unto
the ng and s found to form one bod wth m. nd
therefore are there found to be bessngs on ths da . nd
hence that whch s not both mae and femae together s
caed haf a bod . ow no bessng can rest upon a mut-
ated and defectve beng but on upon a perfect pace and
upon a perfect beng and not at a n an ncompete beng.
nd a sem-compete beng cannot ve for ever nether
can t receve bessng for ever. The beaut of the emae
s competed b the beaut of the Mae. nd now have
we estabshed these facts concernng the perfect equat
of Mae and emae and the are made known unto the
companons.
th ths oman the rde are connected a those thngs
whch are beow : from er do the receve ther noursh-
ment and from er do the receve bessng and She s
caed the Mother of them a.
Lke as a mother contaneth the bod of her chd before
brth and that whoe bod derveth ts nourshment from
her otherwse contaneth a garden and the whoe garden
s from her thus s She unto a the other nferors.
t s wrtten Pro v. v. 4 Sa unto hokmah wsdom
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T D . 361
Thou art m sster. or there s gven one hokmah mae
and there s aso another hokmah femae .
nd ths oman s caed the Lesser hokmah n respect
of the other.
nd therefore t s wrtten ant. v. 8 e have a tte
* sster and she hath no hreasts.
or n ths e e .e. separated from the ng she appear-
eth unto us to be our tte sster. t frst ndeed she s
sma but she becometh greater and greater unt she be-
ometh the spouse whom the ng taketh unto msef.
Then s she the rde the Lamb s fe the ct of the
ew erusaem arra ed as a rde to meet her usband for
ths s the resttuton of a thngs.
e w now turn to the book of eveaton n whch the
utmate trumph of ths D ne emnne prncpe on earth
s descrbed.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
162
PT .
T T L T D T T T PT S T L -
T T P T D T T St s M SS T T
UP T UPP S L G U LD LM T
T D M T T T SS S T U T S
T PT ST S L T T ST T MP T UMP
T L M T ST T - ST D M
T G T L U T M T ST T LS SS
man s present reaton T ST.
That porton of the book of eveaton of whch the nner
meanng bears more partcuar upon the sub ect of the pres-
ent voume commences wth the 12th chapter.
The mother the woman cothed wth the sun who was
wth chd and paned to be devered s the Dvne
emnne.
The dragon watng to devour her chd as soon as t was
born s the Prnce of the faen regon of the prevous word
and of the Sddm.
The chd whch was brought forth and caught up unto
God and s throne was hrst
The wderness nto whch the woman fed and was
sustaned for 1260 da s n a pace prepared for her s
the hearts of the sants n whch she has found refuge and
sustenance snce her descent through hrst nto the human
organsm.
The war n heaven between Mchae and hs anges
and the dragon and hs anges was the strugge between
the Seraphm and the Sddm over the Dvne emnne n
the nvsbe part of our unverse to preserve ts atomc
eements n the organsms of those who havng receved t
here had passed awa from earth.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T UMP T S P M. 363
nd the g-eat dragon was cast out that od serpent caed
the Dev and Satan whch deceveth the word he was cast
out nto the earth and hs anges were cast out wth hm
sgnfes the vctor of the Seraphm and the fna e puson
of the Sddun from the upper n-vdsbe regon of our unverse
and the transference of the strugge to earth.
Ths was what hrst meant when e sad saw Satan
ke ghtnng fa from heaven.
nd heard a oud voce sa ng ow s come the sava-
ton and the force and the kngdom of our God and the
authort of s hrst : for the accuser of our brethren s
cast down whch accused them before our God da and
nght s the song of trumph of the Seraphm at the sa-
vaton whch had been accompshed through the msson
of hrst to earth of the upper regon of the nvsbe word
n whch the supremac of hrst as ruer s henceforth
estabshed.
nd the overcame hm b the bood of the Lamb and b
the word of ther testmon and the oved not ther ves
unto the death descrbes the process b whch the ear
hrstan mart rs who had receved nto ther organsms the
atomc eements of the Dvne emnne whch had been ds-
trbuted throughout humant b the actua bood of hrst
redstrbuted them b ther own death as mart rs. Ths has
gven rse to the sa ng that the bood of the mart rs s the
seed of the hurch.
Therefore re oce e heavens and e that dwe n them
sgnfes the competon of hrst s work so far as regards our
own nvsbe upper word.
oe to the nhabtants of the earth and of the sea for
the dev s come down unto ou havng great wrath because
he knoweth that he hath but a short tme ndcates the
voence of the strugge whch was now to take pace over the
Dvne emnne on earth.
Te wr e r f t.- conmt s cscrbe n the ab onan n thong n the
egend narratng the confct between e or Merodach and Tamat the Dragon
of Darknert a ce bert Lccture.s p. 102 and ndeed man most nter-
tng anaoges can be traced between the m ths of ccad and ab ona the
Dhammapada r f the uddhsts n whch a ct resembng the ew erusaem
s descrbed and the eveaton.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
364 S T L G .
nd when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the
earth he persecuted the woman whch had brought forth the
man-chd sgnfes the nferna attack made to prevent the
ntroducton on earth of the Dvne emnne.
nd to the woman were gven two wngs of a great eage
that she mght t nto the wderness nto her pace where
she s nourshed for a tme and tmes and haf a tme from
the face of the serpent sgnfes the means whch were
adopted to concea the Dvne emnne from the nfernas
and ndcates the nature and perod of duraton of the
strugge.
The ne t two verses contan arcana as to the method of
the nferna attack and the means empo ed to meet t.
nd the dragon was wroth wth the woman and went to
make war wth the remnant of her seed whch keep the com-
mandments of God and have the testmon of esus hrst
ndcates that the nferna attack was especa concentrated
upon those few who had the testmon of esus hrst n
other words had receved the atomc eements of the Dvne
emnne dstrbuted b hrst nto ther organsms.
Ths vson termnates here. t must be remembered that
the order n whch the dfferent vsons occur n the book have
no reference to an reaton whch the bear to each other n
order of tme.
The ne t vson s that of the east who rose from the sea
havng seven heads and ten horns and upon hs heads the
names of basphem .
Ths beast s mboses the nferna ust-prncpe ntroduced
b the Sddm nto humant wth the s other dead
sns at the perod known as the a. The source from
whch ths beast derved hs orgn s sgnfed n the words
nd the dragon gve hm hs power and hs seat and great
authort .
nd saw one of hs heads wounded as t were to death
and hs dead wound was heaed : and a the word wondered
after the beast sgnfes the wound whch ths ust-prncpe
receved b the advent of hrst nto the word and the sub-
sequent heang of the wound b the suppresson of the Dvne
emnne. The worshp of the dragon b the word the power
he e ercsed and the ev that he wrought are descrbed n
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T T T SS S. 36
the foowng verses. The duraton of hs regn s gven as
three ears and a haf whch s haf of the m stca number
seven that sgnfes perfecton and whch corresponds to the
three da s and a haf durng whch the dead bodes of the two
wtnesses were to e n the street of the great ct whch
sprtua s caed Sodom and g pt where aso our Lord
was crucfed chapter . 8 .
ere fee compeed to make a dgresson concernng
these two wtnesses and the reaton the bear to the work
of hrst.
The two wtnesses represented t pca b noch and
ah are the S mpneuma or compementar beng whch
competes man s bse uat and the o Sprt the Pneuma
or Dvne emnne through the operaton of whch the
S mpneuma so caed because t s the companon of the
Pneuma s unted to man. f noch we read that he
waked wth God and he was not for God took hm. Ths
sgnfes that traces of s mpneumatc fe ngered n the
word notwthstandng the fata wounds t had receved
frst b the dsobedence of woman and second b the
saughter of a vta prncpe n t t pfed b be unt the
race caed noch when t was fna wthdrawn from the
uman organsm. The races n the nvsbe word pror to
ths date who passed awa from ths earth n s mpneumatc
condtons however mperfect are dfferent consttuted
atomca from a those who passed nto t subsequent
and remaned therefore as a wtness of that s mpneumatc
fe whch agan descended to earth n the person of hrst.
The whoe hstor of ah whch f the events recorded
ever rea happened woud be one of the grossest cruet
and vengeance s n reat pregnant n ts nner sense wth
the most profound sprtua sgnfcance for te operaton of
the Dvne emnne s conceaed n the egendar hstor of
the prophets but more especa n tat of ah who was
carged wt a fuer measure of t than an man had been
from the da s of Moses to those of ohn the aptst. Te
pneuma of whch sha s sad to have receved a doube
orton dffered n quat from that whch a carred
wth m on hs departure from earth whch was of te fer
0tenc whch characterses the ardours of a hgh degree of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
366 S T L G .
the Dvne emnne and whch renforced b eements re-
ceved from earth returned to the nvsbe word thence to
be once agan pro ected nto ths one through the organsm
of the aptst. ence we fnd a the most strkng epsodes
of ah s career accompaned b a fer manfestaton.
t s fre from heaven whch consumes the sacrfce on ar-
me t s fre from heaven whch consumes successve two
captans of fft wth ther men t was after a great strong
wnd and an earthquake and fre that he heard the st sma
voce and t was n a charot of fre that he dsappeared from
the ga e of sha. Therefore he t pfes the fer pneuma
of God whose purf ng fame s about once more to touch
the hearts of men ether to knde n them dvne ardours or
to devastate them and a them waste.
e read that the dead bodes of the two wtnesses the
S mpneuma and the Pneuma were to e for three da s and a
haf n the street of the great ct whch sprtua s caed
Sodom and g pt where aso our Lord was crucfed. The
S mpneuma was tramped upon b the sn of Sodom the
Pneuma was crushed out of man s conscousness n the ear
hurch b the dogma of the Trnt whch owes ts orgn to
g pt.2 ut n ts arger sense the great ct sgnfes the
ggantc mposture caed hrstendom where our Lord s
beng da crucfed and n whose streets the dead bodes of
the two wtnesses are st ng.
The representatve of ah was ohn the aptst and t
s ver mportant that hs reatonshp to hrst shoud be
understood.
The Gospe of St ohn ntroduces hm as a man from
God or as the Greek preposton rapa wth the gentve
mpes from aongsde of God.
The ange Gabre n announcng hs brth to hs earth
father acharas sa s : Thou shat ca hs name ohn and
there sha be o and gadness to thee and man sha
re oce at hs descent that s the source from whence he sha
come . or he sha be great n the presence of ehovah
and he sha b no means drnk wne or nto catng quor
and he sha be fed wth a ho pneuma even from hs
mother s womb. nd he sha turn man of the sons of
See ppend . See ppend .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T PT ST. 367
srae to ehovah ther God. nd he sha proceed n s
presence n ah s presence and force to turn the hearts
of parents to ther chdren and unbeevers b means of the
ntegence of ust ones to make for ehovah a peope fur-
nshed or constructed as a dweng-pace Luke . 13-17.
These words are amost te tua those of the prophet Maach
predctng the same event.
ohn sgnfes the gft of God. Man sha re oce
at hs descent sgnfes that the progentor of ohn n the
nvsbe word beng ah the potenc of the pneuma n
hm woud cause man to re oce who came under the nfu-
ence of the aptst.
though true and compete s mpneumatc unon does not
fu e st n the nvsbe part of our word among the de-
scendants of races whch have passed nto t snce ts fna e -
tncton on earth n the noch race et there s a degree n
whch t e sts whch s awatng competon through the co-
operaton of earth mortas who contan eements necessar
thereto for the wthout us coud not be made perfect.
The fact that some have passed recent nto the nvsbe
word who had attaned to s mpneumatc conscousness here
has aread operated powerfu on s mpneumatc condtons
there but ohn athough of such hgh descent came nto
the word throug human parentage and hs progentor
though fed wth so arge a measure of the Dvne emnne
had not attaned to fu s mpneumatc conscousness. ever-
theess ohn proceeded n ehovah s presence and n ah s
pneuma and force the pneuma beng the femnne and the
force the mascune eement b means of whch he was gen-
erated through ah. ence too from hs mother s womb
he was to be fed wth the Dvne emnne and to be caed
the gft of God. The mportant sgnfcance of ths appe-
aton was attested b the dumbness of acharas and wch
was removed as soon as he wrote s name s ohn.
To turn the hearts of the parents to ther chdren sgn-
fes the earnng of the sants wo form the pneumatc chan
over ther cdren whom the are abourng for here and
unbeevers b means of the ntegence of te ust ones
sgnfes the effect of nspratona mpresson b the sants
on te hearts and mnds of unbeevers.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
368 S T L G .
To make read a peope furnshed sgnfes that the
eft ect of ohn s advent woud be to prepare men to receve
the s mpneumatc fe whch woud be dstrbuted b hrst
and ndcates aso the power of the Dvne emnne when
operatng n the hearts of men to make them wse unto
savaton.
Therefore t was when the dscpes who were present at
the transfguraton asked hrst sa ng h sa the scrbes
that as must frst come e answered and sad unto
them as tru sha frst come and sha restore a thngs.
ut sa unto ou that as has come aread and the
knew hm not but have done unto hm whatsoever the sted.
Lkewse sha the Son of man suffer aso of them. Then
s dscpes understood that e spake unto them of ohn
the aptst.
These dscpes were at the tme under the nfuence of a
ver powerfu descent of the Dvne remnne whch had over-
shadowed them on the occason of Moses and as appearng
wth hrst on the Mount of Transfguraton. The effect of
ths remarkabe event was not on to charge them wth the
Dvne emnne but to renforce the eements whch hrst
contaned n s own bod pror to ther dstrbuton nto
nature therefore Moses and as who appeared n gor
or n an outward manfestaton of the Dvne emnne
spake of s decease whch e shoud accompsh at eru-
saem and ths nfuence was so powerfu that Peter sad
unto esus Master t s good for us to be here and et us
make three tabernaces one for Thee and one for Moses and
one for as not knowng what he sad. The tabernace
was as we know the abode of the Shechnah one of the
ebrew terms for the Dvne emnne and ths utterance
was forced from hs unconscous ps b ts presence at the
moment wthn hm. The vsbe evdence of whch was that
whe he thus spake there came a coud and overshadowed
them and the feared as the entered nto the coud and
from the coud was made the same announcement whch ac-
companed the descent of the dove on the occason of hrst s
baptsm Ths s m beoved Son hear m.
t was ths perceptbe nfuence whch radated from
the prncpe wth whch ah and ohn the aptst had
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T baptst s L T T ST. 369
been fed that nvested the personat of hrst wth so
much m ster among the ews so that when e asked s
dscpes Sa ng hom sa the peope that am The
answerng sad ohn the aptst but some sa as and
others sa that one of the od prophets s rsen agan. e sad
unto them. ut whom sa e that am Peter answerng
sad. The hrst or anonted of God. e then goes on to
descrbe the nature of the sufferngs e w be caed upon to
endure n order to fuf s oft msson and strct charges
them to keep the reveatons e makes to them on ths
m sterous sub ect a secret.
The parentage of hrst n the nvsbe word s hdden
from us. that s shown to us s that e was generated
drect b the Seraphm n compete s mpneumatc bunt .
Ths s ndcated b the terms of the angec announcement
to Mar who was tod that a ho pneuma shoud come
upon her and that force of the ghest shoud over-
shadow her the pneuma and force beng the Dvne
emnne and Mascune prncpes respectve . t was b
means of ths powerfu bse ua concentraton upon a pre-
pared vrgna organsm that as have aread descrbed
hrst s descent nto the word wthout a human father was
effected.
evertheess before s s mpneumatc compement coud
nterna manfest hersef to m t was necessar for
certan atomc combnatons to be made b eements derved
from a human organsm speca fed wth dvne pneu-
matc fe for the purpose. These eements were contaned n
the organsm of ohn. t was the pneuma resdng n ohn s
et unborn personat whch recognsed the superor s m-
pneumatc personat of hrst msef at the tme under-
gong concepton n the womb of the rgn Mar whch
caused the abe to eap n sabeth s womb and caed fort
the e camaton essed art thou among women and bessed
s the frut of th womb. nd whence s ths to me that the
* mother of m Lord shoud come to me or o as soon as
* the voce of th sautaton sounded n m ears the babe
eaped n m wom for o .
t was to effect ths atomc combnaton that t was neces-
sar for hrst to be baptsed of ohn and when the atter
2 a
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
370 S T L G .
remonstrated sa ng have need to be baptsed of thee
comest thou to me esus answerng sad. Suffer t to be
so now : for thus t becometh us to fuf a rghteousness.
hrst needed baptsm b the Pneuma to deveop the fu con-
scousness of the S mpneuma n m whch descended n the
form of a dove. hen ths had taken pace ohn recognsed
the s mpneumatc nature of hrst at once for when the
ews came to hm pontng to hrst as a rva who was
aso baptsng though there were good nterna reasons
wh e shoud not baptse but on s dscpes ohn
* answered and sad man can take unto hmsef nothng
* e cept t be gven hm from heaven. e ourseves bear me
* wtness that sad am not the hrst but that am sent
before m. e that hath the brde s the brdegroom :
but the frend of the brdegroom whch standeth and heareth
hm re oces great because of the brdegroom s voce. Ths
m o therefore s fufed. t s mpossbe to have a
cearer testmon to the s mpneumatc nature of hrst and
the competon of s bse uat than s afforded b ths
auson to s brde b the on man then ave capabe of
apprehendng ths profound m ster .
hrst hmsef recognses s twofod character when e
sa s to s dscpes an the chdren of the brde-chamber
mourn as ong as the brdegroom s wth them but the
* da s w come when the brdegroom sha be taken from
them then sha the fast. n ths sa ng e foresees that
the chdren of the brde-chamber whom e caed b that
name because e was preparng them to receve s mpneu-
matc fe woud soon ose the sght conscousness of t
the possessed when s presence was removed from them
and mourn and fast for ack of the vvf ng prncpe whch
that fe mparted and ths n fact the dd on sustanng
themseves b the deusve hope of s reappearance among
them durng ther fetme.
e are now n a poston to understand the meanng of
hrst s statement er sa unto ou. mong men that
are born of women there has not rsen a greater than ohn
the aptst et he that s east n the kngdom of heaven
* s greater than he. ohn the aptst entered ths word
endowed wth a ofter nvsbe parentage than an human
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
SU T T T T SS S. o7
beng who had preceded hm but nasmuch as he acked the
S mpneuma he faed on earth n hs bune perfecton and
the east of a the s mpneumatc sub ects of the kngdom of
heaven must be greater than the g eatest of those who have
not et entered nto s mpneumatc condtons. That ohn
recognsed ths most fu s evdent not on from the words
have aread quoted but from hs sa ng ndeed baptse
ou wth water unto repentance but he that cometh after
me s mghter than whose shoes am not worth to bear.
e sha baptse ou wth the o Pneuma and wth fre.
t s ths baptsm wth fre that ever one of us who are
struggng to enter nto that condton whch ohn had not
attaned must be baptsed wth and t s that o Pneuma
through whose operaton aone we can regan the ost mage
of our Maker that we must nvoke.
t was the Dvne emnne whch so powerfu mpreg-
nated the nature of ohn that aroused aganst hm the fur
of the nferna femnne prncpe whch nfested erodas
and her daughter Saome and caused them to contrve the
beheada of the aptst n order to secure the wthdrawa
from the earth of the Dvne emnne potenc whch resded
n hm.
Ts traged was foowed short afterwards b the cruc-
f on of hrst and the two wtnesses a dead n the streets
of the great ct . ut the tme s accompshed and the hour
of the second woe s come when we are tod that the Sprt
of fe from God entered nto them and the stood upon
ther feet and great fear fe upon them whch saw them.
The fna catastrope s descrbed n a few words when
the seventh ange sounded and there were great voces n
heaven sa ng. The kngdoms of ths word are become the
kngdoms of our Lord and of s hrst and e sha regn
for ever and ever.
ut a great dea s to happen between the resusctaton of
the two wtnesses and ths gorous cma and n order to
apprehend t we must return to the chapter n the eveaton
from whch we have dgressed.
he the wtnesses are ng n the streets the dragon s
regnng and the fourth and three foowng verses descrbe
the trumph of the ust-prncpe on earth and the worshp
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
372 S T L G .
of t b a those whose names are not wrtten n the book
of fe of the Lamb san from the foundaton of the word.
Ts ndcates that from the tme when our unverse eman-
ated from the prevous one t was foreseen that ts redemp-
ton coud on be accompshed through the means that were
then provded n the person of hrst.
e that eadeth nto captvt sha go nto captvt : he
that keth wth the sword must be ked wth the sword.
ere s the patence and the fath of the sants sgnfes
that t w aso be ther fna trumph.
nd behed another beast comng out of the earth and
he had two horns ke a amb and he spake as a dragon.
Ths second beast sgnfes the ntchrst whch hrsten-
dom has represented to ths da . Ths beast s a fase hrst
therefore t s sad to be ke a amb. s two horns sgnf
ust and prde but hs voce s the voce of Satan.
nd he e ercseth a the power of the frst beast before
hm and causeth the earth and them whch dwe theren
to worshp the frst beast whose dead wound was heaed
sgnfes that the word was apparent as much under n-
ferna nfuence after hrst s advent as before and as much
a save to the ust-prncpe for t was the unfathfuness of
the ear hrstan hurch whch heaed the dead wound
of the beast.
The remanng s verses of ths chapter contan arcana
whch woud gad have been spared nterpretng but the
pressure upon me has been so strong not to shrnk from what
has been presented to me however unpaatabe t ma be to
some that have no aternatve but to obe t
nd he doeth great wonders so that he maketh fre come
down from heaven on the earth n the sght of men and
deceveth them that dwe on the earth b means of those
mraces whch he had power to do n the sght of the beast
sa ng to them that dwe on the earth that the shoud
make an mage whch had a wound b the sword and dd
ve sgnfes that the hrstan eccesastca organsatons
whch sprang up on the runs of hrst s teachng b the
suppresson of a ts nner meanng and the perverson of ts
outer sense for sacerdota purposes speed began to prost-
See p end .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T M T ST. 373
tute ther ho offce b mposng upon the popuar magna-
ton b so-caed mraces and such supersttous practces as
ma be wtnessed n the Greek and oman hurches to ths
da usng the sacred authort to cover or enforce the vest
crmes of cruet ambton ust and avarce and settng up
the embem of hrst s death as an ob ect of worshp. anners
bearng the cross of hrst were faunted over armes engaged
n bood wars waged n s name as for nstance at the
tme of the rusades fase recs of the cross were scattered
broadcast over hrstendom as ob ects of worshp and the
gnorant masses prostrated themseves before them n adora-
ton processons of prests bearng crucf es ed hundreds of
vctms to be burnt at the stake n the name of hrst. hen-
ever a crme was to be perpetrated b the hurch whether
astern or estern the cross was e ated as furnshng the
warrant for t and the bod and bood of hrst were thus so
to speak tramped n the mre n effg b the ver persons
who beeved that ever tme the sacrament was admnstered
that bod and that bood underwent a mracuous change
whch enabed them to eat the one and drnk the other.
nd e had power to gve fe unto the mage of the beast
that the mage of the beast shoud both speak and cause that
as man as woud not worsp the mage of the beast shoud
be ked.
The power to speak wth whch the mage of the beast was
thus endowed sgnfes the abomnatons whch ave been
perpetrated n the shape of dogmas under the cam of n-
fabt the t rann whch has been e ercsed b Papa
bus and the profant whch has suggested that the cross
gave an man authort to assume the tte of hrst s vce-
gerent on earth. The mage of the beast then sgnfes the
fase hurches of the fase hrst throughout so-caed hrs-
tendom.
nd e causet a both sma and great rc and poor
to receve a mark nto tcr rght ands or on ther fore-
heads and tat no man mght bu or se save he tat ad
the name of the beast or the number of te name.
The mark of te beast on the forehead sgnfes te fase
cross made at taptsm and te mark of the beast nto the
rght hand sgnfes the sgn of the fase cross. Ths spurous
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
374 S T L G .
cross has for eghteen centures been the trade-mark of ant-
hrstendom. o savaton was worth an thng uness t had
receved ts brand. ts devotees are taught that out of the
hurch there s no savaton that two sacraments are neces-
sar thereto aptsm and the Supper of the Lord and
that the that have done ev sha go nto everastng fre.
Ths s the athoc fath whch e cept a man beeve fat-
fu he cannot be saved. Gor be to the ather and to
the Son and to the o Ghost.
ut the avnsts ve wth the omansts n the cruet
and bgotr of ther creed as w appear from the foowng
quotatons from the Presb teran onfesson of ath :
though the ght of ature and the works of creaton
and Provdence do so far manfest the goodness wsdom and
power of God as to eave man ne cusabe et the are not
suffcent to gve that knowedge of God and of s w
whch s necessar to savaton. . . .
the decree of God for the manfestaton of s gor
some men and anges are predestned unto everastng fe
and others foreordaned to everastng death. These anges
and men thus predestned and foreordaned are partcu-
ar and unchangeab desgned and ther number s so
certan and defnte that t cannot be ether ncreased or
dmnshed. . . .
Men not professng the hrstan regon cannot be saved
n an other wa whatsoever be the never so dgent to
conform ther ves accordng to the ght of ature. e
cannot b our best works mert pardon of sn. There s no
sn so sma but that t deserves damnaton. orks done
b unregenerate men athough for the matter of that the
ma be thngs whch God commands and of good use both
to themseves and others are snfu and cannot pease God
or make a man meet to receve hrst or God. . . .
The sous of the wcked are cast nto he where the
reman n torment and utter darkness reserved to the udg-
ment of the great da . t the ast da the rghteous sha
come nto everastng fe but the wcked sha be cast nto
eterna torment and punshed wth everastng destructon
The wcked sha be cast nto he to be punshed wth un-
thanasan reed.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T G T L U . 37
speakabe torment both of bod and sou wth the de
and hs anges for ever. . . .
t the da of udgment ou beng caught up to hrst
n the couds sha be seated at s rght hand and there
open acknowedged and acqutted and ou sha on wth
m n the damnaton of our son.
o man s to be aowed to bu savaton e cept stamped
thus and no hurch to se t. Unt qute recent an man
n hrstendom who had not been baptsed or who dened
that he was a hrstan accordng to ths fath was an out-
cast and a few hundred ears ago woud not have been
aowed to e st. ewsh persecutons up to the present da
testf to the cruet of the beast.
Dr dward rvng one of the nobest men and greatest
sprtua genuses whch ths centur has produced was pene-
trated wth the convcton that hrstendom was the beast
and gave vent to that con cton n the foowng words :
The present vsbe church of the Gentes whch hath been
the depostor of the oraces and the sacraments and the
ordnances snce the ewsh state was dssoved mean
the m ed muttude whch are baptsed n the name of the
* ather and the Son and the o Ghost under that sea
* ncudng Protestants dman athocs Greek hurch
* rmnans and a the sects of each as Scottsh ngsh
rsh Lutheran and avnstc hurches wth the ds-
senters and seceders from each. Ths bod of baptsed men
whch ca the Gente hurch who shoud ever one of
them have been a sant beng b baptsm ngrafted nto
esus hrst to be made partakers of s ustce whereb
our sns are covered and remtted standeth threatened n
the o Scrptures because of ts h pocrses doatres
supersttons nfdet and enormous wckedness because
t hath transgressed the aws changed te ordnance and
* broken the everastng covenant sa. v. wth such a
terrbe udgment as hath not heen nor ever sha agan be
seen upon the eart n the whch deuge of wrath she sha
be cean dssoved as the s nagogue was heretofore n te
destructon of erusaem when she n ke manner had
fed up the measure of her nqut whch fearfu con-
summaton udge to be cose at hand ot b the sgns of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
376 S T L G .
the tmes and from the prophetc numbers e press gven
to gude us n the antcpaton of these great Gente udg-
ments whch are mentoned n Scrpture wherever and
whenever the comng of the Lord s mentoned.
Those who dare to denounce the perverted theoog and
fase dogmas whch have ed to such resuts must be pre-
pared to meet the storm whch w be roused aganst them
b what the same wrter cas the rtsh nquston
whose gnorance of truth know to be equaed on b
ther mace aganst ever thng whch touched the nfa-
bt of ther do Pubc pnon. mean he contnues
b the rtsh nquston that court whose mnsters and
agents carr on ther operatons n secret who drag ever
man s most prvate affars before the sght of thousands and
seek to mange and destro hs fe as an nstructor tr ng
hm wthout a wtness condemnng hm wthout a hearng
nor sufferng hm to speak for hmsef ntermeddng n
thngs of whch the have no knowedge and cannot on an
prncpe have a ursdcton and defacng and deformng
the fnest beaut and the profoundest wsdom b the rancour
of ther mace. mean those who set prncpe who set
truth who set ustce who set ever thng sacred up to sae :
mean the gnorant unprncped unhaowed sprt of
crtcsm whch n ths Protestant countr s producng as
fou effects aganst truth and b as dshonest means as ever
dd the nquston of Pwome.
ere s wsdom. Let hm that hath understandng count
the number of the beast : for t s the number of a man and
hs number s s hundred and s t -s .
f we take the numerca vaue of the ebrew etters
accordng to the usua methods of kabbastc or m stca n-
terpretaton we fnd ths name to sgnf the offsprng of the
pouted Pneuma and the nverted Shadda.
t must be remembered that the denuncatons n the sub-
sequent chapter of Pteveaton of those who worshp the
mage of the beast and have receved hs mark do not app
to the gnorant and supersttous masses but to those who
are responsbe for the gross perversons and fagrant nqu-
Premnar Dscourse to en ra s work on the Second dvent b the
ev dward rvng pp. and 22.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T SS ST. 377
tes whch have charactersed the regon amost ever snce
t has been caed b the name of hrst.
The hstor of the oman and Greek hurches s a hdeous
record of basphem and crme of the most wanton desecra-
ton of the name and teachng of hrst of the fouest h -
pocrs of unbrded ust and of reentess cruet . t s
on hed n check now b the requrements of modern cv-
saton but the od sprt s st atent and n the eastern
parts of urope and west of sa hrstendom s nferor to
most astern regons and n fact scarce removed from
the pagansm of the savage. t the same tme among ts
devotees as among the devotees of a regons whether a
or cerca are to be found the sat of the earth whose
ntutve nstnct t s to dscover what s good n ther
regon b whatever name t s caed and to practse t.
nt- hrstendom abounds n true hrstans. Man of these
w fee a pang at the dea of gvng up the beoved s mbo
whch has proved so often a soace to them n sufferng and
an encouragement to them n effort but one of the most
powerfu hndrances to te approach of hrst the rde-
groom s ths constant cngng to the cross of hrst the
vctm.
t s a hndrance for two reasons. ne s that the ma-
ort of peope cng to the contempaton of the sacrfce
of hrst because the beeve that b dong so the w
escape eterna damnaton. n the frst pace there s no
such thng as eterna dannaton and n the second f there
were the coud not ft themseves for t more apt than b
makng use of a perfect nnocent vctm for pure sefsh
purposes n order to appease the wrath of an angr God. The
stagnant and utter feebe condton of hrst s hurch on
earth s we e pressed b the ne of the popuar h mn
Smp to Th cross cng.
To hang on to t ke a drownng wretch s consdered the
hghest evdence of pet and the nobest effort man can
make for hs atcted feow-men. Tough t has not been
wthout ts vaue as a mora agent and an embem of sef-
sacrfce t has now become a mere drag to hod man back
from the sde of hs Master who s tus paced ke a magnet
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
378 S T L G .
the remote past to attract hrstans backward or root
them to the ground and the oft nspratons and hgh en-
deavours for humant of those who ove m thus become
para sed.
ut the standard of hrst s foatng before us and not
behnd us and on ts fods s emba oned the Dove the
embem of s rde the S mpneumatc hurch and not
the ross.
The second reason wh the cross of the vctm operates as
a hndrance to the approach of the rdegroom s that t
fasfes our entre concepton of hrst as e s now and
s present work and of our dutes n regard to t. e s a
conquerng warror summonng us to the batte whch s to
precede s nuptas. e get near m ust n the degree
n whch we rease that ths s the case and forgettng
those thngs that are behnd and reachng forth to those
thngs that are before press towards the mark for the pr e
of the hgh cang of God n hrst esus.
t s not on the wound that our Genera receved on the
frst da of s frst batte that we are to f our mnds f we
woud co-operate wth m but on the orders whch we
receve n the strugge n whch we are now engaged under
s eadershp and n a determnaton to do or to de as e
dd and b our deaths f necessar to hep to wn savaton
for the race.
The ast chapters of the eveaton to whch we must now
return descrbe the overthrow of s enemes and the descent
of s rde.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
379
PT .
T U T T D LL G PT S L T T -
P T D LL S T T T S MP UM T D
T -S MP UM T S T ST P G S S -
U T T T S DD M T T UMP T S TS
T S D D T D T D S T P T D -
P TUL T .
The frst fve verses of the fourteenth chapter have reference
entre to the o s of the sants n the nvsbe part of our
unverse who were redeemed from among men beng the
frst-fruts unto God and the Lamb. The ange that few
n the mdst of heaven havng the everastng gospe to
preach unto them that dwe on the earth and to ever
naton and kndred and tongue and peope sa ng wth a
oud voce ear God and gve gor to m for the hour
of s udgment s come sgnfes the procamaton of the
S mpneuma to man and the advent thereof.
The ange that foows sa ng ab on s faen s
faen that great ct because she made a natons drnk
of the wne of the wrath of her forncaton sgnfes the
procamaton of the overthrow of ant- hrstendom wth ts
e stng eccesastca organsatons. The e presson wne
of the wrat of her forncaton seems to have no sense on
account of ts ncorrect renderng. t s tera the wne
of the essence of her forncaton and has reference especa
to the desecraton of the s mpneumatc eements contaned
n the bood of rst b the eccesastca dogma whch
transmutes ordnar wne nto s actua bood.
The same sha h-uk of the wne of the wrath of God
shoud n the same wa mean of the essence of God
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
380 S T L G .
whch s poured out wtout m ture nto the cup of hs
ndgnaton s aso a mseadng transaton ndgnaton
meanng more proper temperament and referrng not to
God but to the temperament of the man who drnks of the
essence of God. n other words these verses sgnf a
coson between the dvne pneumatc force and the n-
ferna eccesastca one and the torment wth fre and
brmstone sgnfes the acute sufferng caused b ths co-
son torment meanng tera testng b sufferng
whch w overtake ever one who worshps the beast or
hs mage or receves hs mark on hs forehead or nto hs
hand and who refuses the gft of s mpneumatc fe now
offered to hm.
ere s the patence of the sants : here are the that
keep the commandments of God and the fath of esus
sgnfes the tras whch those who have accepted ths gft
w be caed upon to endure.
nd heard a voce from heaven sa ng unto me. rte
essed are the dead whch de n the Lord henceforth sath
the Sprt for the rest from ther abours and ther works
do foow them sgnfes that those who have receved ths
gft enter the nvsbe word under dfferent condtons
atomca from those who predeceased them n gnorance
of s mpneumatc contact. nd ther works do foow
them sgnfes that ther efforts here receve ther fu
fruton b a perfect s mpneumatc unon hereafter.
The remander of the chapter contans an account of udg-
ments to come but t must be remembered that none of
these udgments are n the sense of punshment or vengeance
but are the nevtabe resuts of the nfractons of aw. The
Greek word pat whch s usua transated udgment
woud be more correct rendered b a word whch dd not
carr wth t the dea of condemnaton.
The foowng chapter refers entre to the upper regon
of the nvsbe porton of our unverse. t must be borne
n mnd that the words heaven and he n the be
awa s ncude the upper and ower portons of our word
and sometmes refer to them e cusve .
The seven pagues of the s th verse are varous methods
of operaton of dvne pneumatc force whch antagonsng
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T S LS. 381
the correspondng methods of nferna pneumatc force brng
man to a crss for voatng aw.
The s teenth chapter contans an account of the crses
wch have overtaken man both n the vsbe and nvsbe
portons of our unverse and of the voent dsturbances thus
produced aso of those whch are et to foow.
The frst second and thrd vas have reference to events
whch have aread occurred n consequence of ths coson
on earth.
The fourth va refers to crses whch have overtaken the
race n the ower nvsbe regon of our unverse.
The ffth va refers to crses whch are about to overtake
ant- hrstendom.
The s th va refers to crses whch are about to overtake
sam and the astern regons the three uncean sprts
whch are the sprts of devs workng mraces are the
pouted pneumatc forces workng n man b three dfferent
modes of operaton and whch are beng pro ected b the
Sddn through the ower nvsbe regon of our unverse
nto ths word whch go forth to the kngs of the eart
and of the whoe word to gather them to the batte of that
great da of God mght Shadda sgnfes that these
forces are about to precptate the crss to meet whch the
pure s mpneumatc forces are now beng deveoped n man.
ehod come as a thef sgnfes the secrec wth whch
these forces stea nto the organsm. essed s he that
watcheth and keepeth hs garments est he wak naked and
te see hs shame sgnfes the necesst of protectng the
s mpneumatc force b vgance purt and dscreton.
nd he gathered tem together nto a pace caed n the
ebrew tongue rmageddon sgnfes that the batte-fed
w as te name mpes mascune strength and fem-
nne frutfuness.
nd the seventh ange poured out hs va nto the ar
and there came a great voce out of the tempe of heaven
from te throne sa ng t s done. Ths sgnfes te second
comng of hrst nto the word and the fna accompshment
of s work n man.
Te ne t three verses descrbe the troubes wch w ensue
to humant not n ant- hrstendom aone from the terrfc
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
382 S T L G .
pro ecton of pneumatc force consequent on hrst s descent
these are kened to voces thunderngs ghtnngs and a great
earthquake.
nd there fe upon men a great ha out of heaven ever
stone about the weght of a taent : and men basphemed God
because of the weght of the ha for the pague thereof was
e ceedng great sgnfes the descent from the upper nvs-
be porton of our unverse of a great compan of sants n
s mpneumatc reatons wth those here and the mpotence
of men anmated b the nferna pneumatc forces to resst
them.
The seventeenth and eghteenth chapters descrbe the fna
e tncton and destructon of the Gente hurch whch e -
sts now and s caed b the name of hrst wth a ts
dogmatc ramfcatons eccesastca organsatons and sects
tawdr ceremonas and empt formuas. Ths nverson s
fgured as a woman sttng upon a scaret-cooured beast fu
of names of basphem havng seven heads and ten horns
arra ed n scaret and fne nen decked wth god and pre-
cous stones and pears havng a goden cup n her hand
fu of abomnatons and fthness of her forncaton.
a certan secton of hrstans ths s apped to the hurch
of ome but t appes to themseves as we for the whoe
sprt of e stng hrstant s one of rank basphem nas-
much as t s based on the ant- hrstan prncpe of enght-
ened sefshness. The soca and potca s stems nvovng
bood wars and hdeous mmorates constructed upon ths
bass the ca b the most ho name of hrst thus cruc-
f ng m afresh and puttng m to an open shame.
There s no anguage whch can ft descrbe ths gross
profanaton but the seer has desgnated t b the name wrt-
ten upon the forehead of the woman whch s
M ST L T G T T M T L TS
D M T S T T .
M ster here sgnfes darkness. have n a prevous
chapter descrbed the aspect of hrstendom as seen from
the nvsbe porton of our unverse under ts back pa
of atomc nfusora. ab on the great sgnfes that the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T M LL UM. 383
nversons are as pagan n ther essence as those whch char-
actersed the nversons of the ab onan regon after t
ost ts prmtve purt and t s caed the great be-
cause t ncudes a hrstendom and not an one secton of
t The mother of harots and abomnatons of the earth
sgnfes that from ts womb have sprung mpurtes and
crmes of the backest descrpton.
The rest of the chapter contans arcana wth reference to
these whch t s not necessar here to specf nor s t nec-
essar to enter upon the detas of the nature of the crses b
whch ant- hrstendom or the Gente hurch w be over-
taken contaned n the eghteenth chapter.
t s a reef to turn from so panfu a sub ect to the des-
crpton gven n the nneteenth chapter of the fna p-epara-
tons for the marrage supper of the Lamb whch sgnfes the
unon of hrst wth s s mpneumatc hurch and the con-
quest of the Sddstc nfestaton of humant .
The twenteth chapter foretes a perod of repose nto whch
the word w enter owng to ths vctor and the regn of
hrst and the s mpneumatc hurch upon the earth for a
ong perod whch s popuar known as the Mennum.
Durng ths tme the earth w be open to the upper nvsbe
regon of our unverse to whom as to ther atomc structure
the nhabtants of the earth w be kened. Ths s sgnfed
n the words essed s he that hath part n the frst resur-
recton : on such the second death ath no power but the
sha be prests of God and of hrst and sha regn wth
m a thousand ears.
The earth durng ths tme w not on be mpervous to
Sddstc attack but to nvason from the nhabtants of the
ower nvsbe regon of our unverse. Ths s sgnfed n
the words ut the rest of the dead ved not agan t the
thousand ears were fnshed. t te e praton of the
perod ere m stca ndcated the earth w be e posed
to a new Sddstc attack whch s sgnfed n the words
nd when the tousand ears have e red Satan sha be
oosed out of trson.
The resut of the strugge whc w then ensue w be a
vctor over the Sddn whch w be accompshed b the
descent of the Seraphm a word meanng fer creatures
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
384 S T L G .
to earth. Ths s sgnfed n the words nd fre came down
from God and out of heaven and devoured them.
Ther subsequent fate s sgnfed n the words nd the
dev that deceved them was cast nto te ake of fre and
brmstone where the beast and the fase prophet are and
sha be tested da and nght for ages of ages. The words
tormented for ever and ever contaned n the ngsh
verson of the be are a straned transaton of the orgna
to accord wth the dea of eterna punshment whch s a
radca fase one. The tera transaton s the one gven
above and sgnfes the ong perod of probatonar dscpne
through whch the Sddm must pass before the can be
fna redeemed. Ths s the necessar consequence of the
engthened duraton of ther wfu nverson of truth and vo-
aton of aw but the fna and utmate e tncton of the
word the nhabt and the beraton of ther ws from the
prson-house of sef n whch the have been so ong confned
and ther reaffesorpton nto the w of the nfnte - ather
and -Mot.er however ong dea ed s certan. The e -
tncton of the nvsbe porton of our unverse w aso take
pace smutaneous wth the conquest over the Sddm
some of those who were too f ed n ther vces to be restored
havng ther future ot cast wth the atter n the regon of
testng or purfcaton sgnfed n the words ake of fre
and others beng restored to our own word as s sgnfed n
the words nd the dead were udged out of those thngs
whch were wrtten n the books accordng to ther works.
The change whch w thereb be effected s sgnfed n the
words nd death and he were cast nto the ake of fre.
The fna unon of hrst wth s hurch s descrbed n
the ne t chapter. ths tme the anma vegetabe and
mnera words w have undergone atomc transformatons
of so vast a knd that the are ndcated b the seer n the
words nd saw a new heaven and a new earth : for the
frst heaven and the frst earth were passed awa and there
was no more sea. Ths ast sentence sgnfes that the ocean
whch now separates the vsbe from the nvsbe w no
onger e st. The unverse w agan form one vsbe to a
ts nhabtants for the atomc accreton w have been re-
moved facutes whch are now subsurface or supersensuous
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T S . 38
w be deveoped the condtons of fe and of transaton to the
new heaven whch s the unfaen regon of the former word
w be atogether changed. nd ths change w no ess
affect the anma creaton whch w aso deveop new fac-
utes and nstncts osng a those whch are predator or
carnvorous and fufng the prophet s words that the on
sha e down wth the amb.
Therefore e that sat upon the throne sad ehod
make a thngs new and there was a great voce whch
cred out of heaven sa ng. The tabernace of God s wth
men.
These are the most pregnant words n the whoe book for
the sgnf the presence of the Dvne emnne because the
tabernace was the abode of the Shechnah. The eaborate
nstructons gven to Moses durng hs retrement of fort da s
and nghts on the top of Mount Sna n regard to the con-
structon of the tabernace contaned the m ster whch the
coud conceaed out of whch God caed to- Moses when
the sght of the gor of the Lord was ke devourng fre on
the top of the mount n the sght of the chdren of srae
and whch was n fact the Shechnah or Dvne emnne.
Therefore he sad There w meet wth the chdren of
srae and the tabernace w be sanctfed wth m gor
for the tabernace was to contan the ark over whch ths
coud of gor brooded between the wngs of the cherubm
and from whch ssued the dvne nstructons and so we
are tod that when the tabernace was fnshed a coud
covered the tent of the congregaton and the gor of the
Lord fed the tabernace. nd Moses was not abe to enter
nto the tent of the congregaton because the coud abode
thereon and the gor of the Lord fed the tabernace.
Thus was t pfed that grander tabernace whch has et to
be erected n the earts of those wo have recovered the ost
bse ua mage : and ts s the great consummaton predcted
b te seer when he sad that God sha dwe wt them
and the sha be s eope and God msef sha be wth
them and be ther God.
That ths bessed consummaton w be te resut of the
death of hrst receves a remarkabe confrmaton n an event
* odus v. 16 17. - odus . 43. odus . 34.
2b
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
386 S T L G .
whch we are tod occurred on that occason. t w be
remembered that the ark was hdden from the pubc b a
ve wthn whch on the hgh prest was aowed to enter
the m ster of the Dvne emnne whch brooded between
the cherubm was thus shrouded. n the second tempe
though the orgna ark was no onger there the ve st
conceaed from vew the o of oes whch was the
sanctuar of the hdden m ster . ut at the moment of
hrst s death we are tod the ve of the tempe was rent
n twan from the top to the bottom. n other words that
act made a breach n the outer coverng and a wa was made
nto the o of oes b whch man mght henceforth have
access to the m ster t had conceaed. The words o of
oes contan another st more esoterc sense whch
am not permtted here to e pan.
The wrter now gves a pcture n gowng and poetc an-
guage of the happness resutng from the constant presence
of God wth man and foows t wth a descrpton of the
descent of the rde the Lamb s wfe t pfed under the
s mbo of a brda ct the ew erusaem of whch we
are tod that there was o tempe theren : for the Lord God
mght and the Lamb are the tempe of t. nd the ct
had no need of the sun nether of the moon to shne n t :
for the gor of the Lord dd ghten t and the Lamb s the
ght thereof. nd the natons of them whch are saved sha
wak n the ght of t. these ausons to gor and
ght refer to the Dvne emnne prncpe wth whch the
word has then become endowed through the descent of the
rde. The bessed consequences of ths descent are st further
deveoped n the ast chapter where the pure rver of water
of fe cear as cr sta proceedng out of the throne of God
and of the Lamb wth the tree of fe on ether sde of t
whose eaves are for the heang of the natons need no
nterpretaton.
The stor of the race has thus been narrated n the form
of the ord contaned n the be from ts pha to ts
mega. t has been shown how t was an emanaton from
a prevous word how what s caed ev entered nto that
word through w-perverson how evouton coud on pro-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
P TUL T . 387
gress under m ed condtons n consequence how man was
generated b respratve emanaton how he dffered as to hs
atomc substance from the anma vegetabe and mnera
nature b wch he was surrounded how b atomc affnt
wth the faen race of the prevous word he was e posed to
ther attacks how hs atomc eements underwent changes n
consequence and the Dvne emnne receded from hm
whe the Dvne Mascune took an unnatura and debased
form how hs concepton of the Det suffered n conse-
quence how under the nfuence of the nferna mascune
and degraded femnne he fe st further how the bse ua
prncpe became at ast absoute severed unt he ost con-
scousness that t had ever e sted how n consequence of
the changes he was undergong and the constant attacks to
whch he was sub ected from the Sddm great portons of
the word and of the race upon t were submerged how a
remnant remaned to preserve the truth how t was neces-
sar to ve the truth from the common herd for fear of ts
profanaton how t e sted n some form or other n the most
ancent sacred books of a regons how t was fna con-
fded to the guardanshp of a speca race how nevertheess
a means e sted for preparng man to receve t and to com-
prehend and nvoke ts potenc how that means was a
human beng born under approprate condtons who shoud
vountar aow hmsef to be put to death because on thus
coud he dstrbute the eements of the Dvne emnne here
and so connect the vsbe part of our unverse b an atomc
s mpneumatc chan wth that whch s nvsbe how these
two beng atomca nterocked form on one unverse
constant actng and reactng upon one another how ever
snce the frst comng of hrst the s mpneumatc processes
ave been deveopng both n the vsbe and nvsbe words
how that deveopment has now reached a stage whch has
enabed ths reveaton to be made how the agenc of the
forces whch the contan offer the on means of purfcaton
for the word from the nferna ust -prncpe whch has
posoned the sprngs of ts fe how those sprngs w be
purfed b the efforts of that porton of humant whch s
prepared to gve tsef up to the work ow fna t s ou
through the co-operaton of those of our own race who have
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
388 S T L G .
passed nto the upper nvsbe regon of our unverse actng
under the drecton and contro of hrst that ths great end
can be acheved whch w have for ts fna resut not mere
the savaton of our own vsbe word not mere that of
the ower porton of t whch s nvsbe but n the far-
dstant future of that st ower word whch s the faen
porton of the unverse from whch we sprang whch s the
orgn of what we ca ev but whch s sustaned neverthe-
ess b the dvne vtat and bears conceaed n ts darkest
recesses the mprsoned eements of bse ua fe wth ther
atent germs of perfect good and perfect purt .
Ths s the gorous msson of humant and the pneuma
and the brde sa . ome.
cannot cose the message wth the dever of whch
fet m sef charged wthout e pressng m sense of the m-
perfectons abour under as a medum of transmsson for
the truths whch have endeavoured to conve n these
pages.
have e paned n the earer chapters how entre the
form of such a work s dependent on the dos ncrases the
tranng and the natura gfts of the person ntrusted wth
ts e presson and am panfu aware of m own defcenc
as an nstrument for puttng nto sutabe anguage the preg-
nant deas whch have forced themseves upon m con-
scousness.
Unt was s -and-thrt ears of age m mnd was
who absorbed b the peasures and ambtons of a
thorough word fe and carefu suppressed an under-
current of thought whch occasona remnded me that
was not put nto the word to gratf m own tastes. t that
perod under a pressure that was at the tme rresstbe
fet m sef compeed much aganst m natura ncna-
ton to abandon the fe had htherto been eadng some
account of whch have gven n a book whch have
recent pubshed and to devote m sef to the nvest-
gaton of those more hdden aws of nature whch fet
psodes n a Lfe of dventure or Moss from a ong Stone. am
ackwood Sons.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
LUS . 389
convnced conceaed d ne truths that had as et been
hdden from man. There s no more fnat n the know-
edge of sacred thngs than n an other knd of wsdom
but ooked n van for regous progress n an quarter.
The great mora mpetus gven to the word near nneteen
hundred ears ago soon e pended tsef n so far as ts
practca bearng upon outward da fe was concerned
and snce then the geams of truth shed upon the probems
whch ve humant have been few and ftfu.
n the endeavour to throw such ght as have been vouch-
safed upon them a prevous scentfc or theoogca tranng
woud have enabed me to utse knowedge whch do not
now possess n further ustraton of the sub ect. Ths how-
ever w eave the men of scence and theoogans to do for
themseves whe ava m sef of ths opportunt to assure
them that f have fet constraned to speak severe of the
pre udce and ntoerance whch characterse both schoos of
thought have not done so from an sentment of dsrespect
to the men themseves feeng convnced that no better men
coud be found than among agnostc professors and Trn-
taran prests no thanks however to the dogmas ether of
ther scence or ther theoog .
have avaed m sef of the knd servces of a frend who
once beonged to the atter categor but who s now abe
from hs own persona e perence to wrte from the s m-
pneumatc standpont and to confrm b bca quotaton
and ustraton the statements made n ths book but am
mpressed to nform m readers that ths s on the unfod-
ng of the outer coverng of the m ster . The rea m ster
for whch the are not et prepared es wthn.
Ths outer coverng makes no cam to nfabt but
t does cam to be e permenta tested and not mere
nteectua udged for the ratona facut of man s too
straned and warped b e cusve deveopment to the sacrfce
of hs mora evouton to be of an vaue n estmatng resuts
wc have been arrved at b mora and not b nteectua
effort.
bove a t s not for te purpose of addng to the number
of regous sects whch are now e stng that ths message
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
390
S T L G .
has been devered but rather for the purpose of preparng
the mnds of men whatever be ther regous or pho-
sophc opnons for one whch s to foow t and of
urgng them to enter upon a more severe and searchng
process of sef-dscpne than an hurch can mpose for t
does not hod out savaton as a reward nor offer the aegs of a
hurch as a sheter and support.
Popuar theoog and popuar scence w ake prove
broken reeds to trust to n the da s whch are approachng.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
f
PP D .
PP D here some e tracts from the ook of the Lesser o
ssemb Mather s abbaah Unveed chapters v. and .
The w probab be found too m stca for the ordnar reader
but the together wth man other passages n the abbaah bear-
ng on the same sub ect possess great vaue and mportance as
showng the profound knowedge whch e sted from a ver ear
perod among a m stca sect of ews of the nature of the Dvne
emnne or Pneuma of the proceedng ord or Son and of
the rde or S mpneuma for the rde of the Son s s S m-
pneuma and the two con oned are the t pe of a human S m-
pneumata whereb we are unted through hrst the Son and s
rde to the Great ather and Mother the nfnte Two-n- ne.
s to the sacred name . od s ncuded n ths hok-
mah. sdom e s ma and s caed nah Understandng
au e are those two chdren who are produced from ma the
Mother.
so we have earned that the name nah comprehendeth a thngs.
or n er s od whch s assocated wth ma or the etter
e and together the produce en the Son and ths s the word
nah ather and Mother who are od and e wth whom are
nterwoven the etters eth and un whch are en and thus
far regardng nah.
so She s caed Thenmah the Speca ntegence. herefore
s She sometmes Thebunah and not nah
ssured Tebunah s She caed at that tme n whch er two
chdren appear the Son and the Daughter en a- ah who are au
e and at that tme She s caed Thebunah.
1 eovah. or the metos of nterpretaton of aphabetca s mbosms the
reader s referred to Mr Mather s ntroducton to the abbaah Unvue .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
394 S T L G .
or a thngs are comprehended n those etters an e whch are
en a- ath Son and Daughter. . . .
n the ook of av amennna the der t s sad that Soomon
reveaeth the prma conformaton that s the Mother when he sath
ant. . 1 ehod thou art far m ove wherefore he foUoweth
t out hmsef.
nd he caeth the second conformaton the rde whch s caed
the nferor oman.
nd there are some who app both these names those name of
Love and rde to ths nferor oman but these are not so.
or the frst e of s not caed the rde but the ast
e s caed the rde at certan tmes on account of man s mboc
reasons.
or man are the tmes when the Mae s not assocated wth er
but s separated from er.
oncernng ths perod t s sad Lev. v. 19 so thou shat
not approach unto a woman n the separaton of her unceanness.
ut when the femae hath been purfed and the mae desreth. to
be vnted unto her then s she caed the rde the rde proper so
caed.2
ut as to that whch pertanet to the Mother then the benevoence
of them both s not taken awa to a eternt .
Together the hokmah and nah go forth together the
are at rest the one ceaseth not from the other and the one s never
taken awa from the other.
nd therefore t s wrtten Gen. . 10 nd a rver went forth out
of den. Proper speakng t goet forth and never faeth
s t s wrtten sa. v. 11 nd ke a fountan of waters whose
waters fa not.
nd therefore s She caed M Love snce from the grace of kn-
dred assocaton the rest n perfect unt .
ut the other s caed the rde for when the Mae cometh that
e ma consort wth er then s She the rde for She proper
speakng cometh forth as the rde.
nd therefore doth Soomon e pound these two forms of the o-
man and concernng the frst form ndeed he worketh hdden seeng
t s hdden.
ut the second form s more fu e paned seeng t s not so
hdden as the other.
ut at the end a hs prase pertanet unto er who s superna
as t s wrtten. ant. v. 9 : She s the on one of er mother She
s the choce one of er that bare er.
nd snce ths mother ma s crowned wth the crown of the
rde and the grace of the etter od ceaseth not from er for ever
1 Ths affords an ustraton of the esoterc meanng attached to certan portons
of sacred terature b the ewsh m stcs.
2 Ths separaton s mboses the aenaton of humant or the earth brde
aso caed the hurch because of ts unceanness from the Dvne Spouse.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 39
hence unto er arbtraton s commtted a the bert of those n-
feror and a the bert of a thngs and a the bert of snners so
that a thngs ma be purfed.
s t s wrtten Lev. v. 30 Snce n that da he sha atone for
ou 1 aso t s wrtten Lev. v. 10 nd e sha haow the ffteth
ear. Ths ear s obeU
hat s obe as t s wrtten er. v. 8 a-e- obe and
spreadeth out her roots b the rver. Therefore that rver whch ever
goeth forth and foweth and goeth forth and faeth not.
t s wrtten Prov. . 3 f thou wt ca nah the Mother and
w gve th voce unto Thebunah.
Seeng t s sad f thou wt ca nah Mother wh s Thebunah
added
ssured accordng as have sad a thngs are superna truth
nah s hgher than Thebunah. or n the word nah are shown
ather Mother and Son snce b the etters ather and Mother
are denoted and the etters denotng the Son are amagamated
wth them.
Thebunah s the whoe competon of the chdren snce t con-
taneth the etters en T ath and au e b whch are
denoted the Son and Daughter.
et M h e- m the ather and Mother are not found
save M e- ma n the other for the venerabe ma broodeth
over them nether s she uncovered.
hence t cometh that that whch embraceth the two chdren s
caed Thebunah and that whch embraceth the ather the Mother
and the Son s caed nah.
nd when a thngs are comprehended the are comprehended
theren and are caed b that name of ather Mother and Son.
nd these are hokmah sdom ather nah Understandng
Mother and Dath nowedge the Son .
Snce that Son assumeth the s mbos of s ather and Mother
The arcanum contaned n ths passage s n fact the m ster of hrst s
msson to earth. he the con uga unon of the Son and the rde s sub ect to
nterrupton n consequence of the outon b wch humant has become
tanted the grace of od the nfnte ather ceaseth not from ma the nfnte
Mother n other words ther con uga unon remans ever com ete. nd t s
through the nfnte Mother to whose arbtraton has been commtted the
bert of a thngs that a thngs ma be purfed that means have been pro-
vded for the redempton and purfcaton of humant through the operaton of
the Son snce n that da he sha atone for us ths atonement consstng n
the ncarnaton n hrst of those eements of the Dvne emnne through the
superna Son and Daughter or rde whch coud on be dstrbuted throughout
nature b s death and thus through the combned operaton of the neuma
and S mpneuma mssoub untng us to the nfnte ather and Moter Two-
n- ne.
2 Ths rver that foweth and goeth forth and faeth not s the nfnte ove
of ma or when She sgnfes Understandng nah.
ccordng to the ngsh verson ea f thou crest after knowedge and
ftest up th voce for understandng.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
396 S T L G .
and s caed Dath nowedge snce e s the testmon of them
both.
nd that Son s caed the frst-born as t s wrtten od. v. 22
srae s m frst-born Son.
nd snce e s caed frst-born therefore t mpeth dua off-
sprng. -
though there are man other ausons to ths sub ect whch
are deep nterestng w on quote part of one other chapter
n the arcana of whch ma be dscovered b those who carefu
stud t the e treme sanctt wth whch se -con uncton was n-
vested from the earest tmes as s mbosed n the constructon
of the ewsh Tempe. t aso found e presson n the earest
regons n Phac worshp and n those rtes and m steres
whch were soon so profaned that the nfnte pure and sacred
source to whch the owed ther orgn became choked wth po-
uton and fna ceased to fow for the earth was unft to re-
ceve the touch of the Dvne emnne To protect t from st
further prosttuton a conscousness thereof was wthdrawn from
the mnds of men unt nature shoud receve a fresh dscharge of
purf ng eements through a human organsm speca prepared
for the purpose. The tme has once more arrved when those who
are nspred wth that courage whch a passonate ove for hu-
mant can aone mpart ma once more approach wth uncovered
feet that ho ground for t s on n the m stc tempe reared
b the operaton of the Dvne Mascune and emnne prncpes
n the human breast that the ne worshp can be naugurated
and those potences nvoked whch sha redeem and purf the
race. t s thus aone that after her separaton because of her
unceanness the rde can be ftted for the arms of the rde-
groom whose return s predcted n o rt and for whom
those who ove m are eager watchng.
hapter . of the ook of the Lesser o ssemb oncernng
the remanng members of the Son or the Lesser ountenance :
734. The Mae s e tended n rght and eft through the nhertance
whch e receveth .e. from hokmah and nah .
73 . ut whensoever the coours are mnged together then s e
caed Tphereth and the whoe bod s formed nto a tree the ut
a- ham or Tree of Lfe great and strong and far and beautfu.
Dan. v. 11.
1 ence e s The ord.
2 The dua offsprng s humant when t has become bse ua through s mpneu-
matc unon and srae n ths connecton t pfes hrst.
2 The Tree of Lfe s the bse ua bod .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 397
736. The beasts of the fed had shadow under t and the fows
of the heaven dwet n the boughs thereof and a fesh was fed on t.
737. s arms were rght and eft. n the rght s hesed and
Lfe n the eft s Geburah and Death.
738. Through Daath nowedge are hs nner parts formed and
the f the ssembes and oncaves as we have sad.
739. or thus s t wrtten nd through Dath sha the oncaves
be fed.
740. fterwards s s bod - e tended nto two thghs et ntra hsec
contnentur duo renes duo testcu mascun.
741. mne enm oeum et dgntas et vs mascu e toto corpore n
sts congregatur nam omnes e erctus qu prodeunt ab s omnes
prodeunt et morantur n orfco membr gentas.
742. nd therefore are the caed T abaoth the rmes and the
are et ach ctor and od Gor . or Tphereth s Tetragram-
maton but et ach and od are the armes hence cometh that name
Tetragrammaton T abaoth.
743. Membrum mascu est e tremtas totus corpors et vocatur
esod fundamentum et he est gradus e qu mtgat fcemnam. or
ever desre of the Mae s towards the emae.
744. Per hoc fundamentum e ngredtur n foemnam n ocum
qu vocatur T on et erusaem. am he est ocus tegendus foemnse
et n sore vocatur uterus.
74 . nd hence s Tetragrammaton T abaoth caed esod the
oundaton. so t s wrtten Ps. c . 13 Snce Tetragrammaton
hath chosen T on to be a habtaton for msef e hath desred er.
746. hen Matrontha the mother s separated and con oned wth
the ng face to face n the e ceence of the Sabbath a thngs be-
come one bod .
747. nd when the o ne bessed be e stteth on s
throne and a thngs are caed the ompete ame the o ame.
essed be s ame for ever and unto the ages of the ages
748. these words have kept back unto ths da whch s
crowned b them for the word to come. nd now heren are the
manfested. bessed be m porton
749. hen ths Mother s con oned wth the ng a the vords
receve bessng and the unverse s found to be n o .
7 0. Lke as the Mae the Son e steth from the Trad ether the
rown hokmah sdom and nah Understandng and s begn-
nng s wth the Trad n ths same manner are a thngs dsposed and
the end of the whoe bod s thus aso the Mother nferor receveth
not te bessng e ce t n the S ntagma of the Trad and these paths
are et ach od and esed.
Tetragrammaton s ehovah that word beng too ho to be Tonounced.
2 The Lord of osts.
esod s the Lord T abaoth composed of od and et ach are The osts
hence we obtan the fu nterna sgnfcance of the e presson The Lord of
osts.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
398 S T L G .
7 1. nd She s mtgated and recevet bessng n that pace
whch s caed the o of oes beow.
7 2. s t s wrtten Ps. c . 13 Snce there Tetragrammaton
gveth s bessng. or there are two paths that whch s above and
that whch s beow.
7 3. ence there s permsson granted unto none to enter theren
save unto the gh Prest who entereth from the sde of hesed n
order that none other mght enter nto that superna pace save that
whch s caed hesed.
7 4. nd e entereth nto the o of oes and the rde s
mtgated and the o of oes recevet bessng n the pace whch
s caed T on.
7 . ut T on and erusaem are two paths one denotng Merc
and the other ustce.
7 6. or concernng T on t s wrtten sa. . 27 Through
Meshephat udgment t s redeemed. nd concernng erusaem t s
wrtten bd. 21 ustce T edek abdeth n er as we have before
e paned.
7 7. nd ever desre of the Mae s toward the emae. ut thus
are these caed because hence proceed bessngs for a the words and
a thngs receve bessng.
7 8. Ths pace s caed o and a the honesses of the Mae enter
theren through that path of whch we have spoken.
7 9. ut the a come from the superna head of the Mae sku
from that porton of the superna bran wheren the resde.
760. nd ths bessng foweth down through a the members of
the bod even unto those whch are caed T abaoth the rmes.
761. nd a that whch foweth down throughout the whoe bod
s congregated theren and therefore are the caed T abaoth the
rmes because a the armes of the superors and nferors go forth
therefrom.
762. nd that whch foweth down nto that pace where t s con-
gregated and whch s emtted through that most ho esod ounda-
ton s entre whte and therefore s caed hesed.
763. Thence hesed entereth nto the o of oes as t s
wrtten Ps. c . 3 or there Tetragrammaton commanded the
bessng even fe for evermore.
These were the ast words vhch abb Smeon en ocha
whom abbasts beeve to have been the wrter of a great porton
of the abbaah ever spoke. The scrbe to whom he was dctat-
ng abb bba sad Scarce coud the o Lght-bearer
abb Smeon fnsh the word Lfe before hs words ceased
atogether. ut was vrtng them down and thought there
woud st be more for me to wrte but heard nothng. The
scrbe then proceeds to descrbe the phenomena whch attended
hs death nd a voce was heard sa ng ome e and as-
sembe together and enter nto the nuptas of abb Smeon
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 399
sa. v. Let hm enter n wth peace and et them rest n ther
chambers/ rom ths t s cear that even n that ear da -
ho men who were versed n the m steres ooked forward to
that s mpneumatc unon after death b whch the shoud be
competed as to ther personates. nd abb Smeon brngs
ths out st more cear on a prevous occason when he sa s :
nd those words have hereunto been conceaed therefore have
feared to revea the same but now the are reveaed.
nd revea them n the presence of the most o ncent ng
for not for mne own gor nor for the gor of m father s house do
ths but do ths that ma not enter ashamed nto s paaces.
enceforth on see that e God the Most o ma e be
bessed and a those tru ust men who are here found can a consent
hereunto wth me.
or see that a can re oce n these m nuptas and that the
a can be admtted unto m nuptas n that word. essed be m
porton
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D 11.

L G M T U GL D
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
T TS PP D 11.
.
.
.
D.
.
.
G.
.
.
.
.
M.
.
0.
P.
.
.
S.
T.
Preface . . . . . .
n ngec Mnstr or Sprtua genc
n nspraton ......
n the ature of God ....
n the Mraces of hrst ....
n True Theoog .....
n the Purfcaton of the uman rgansm
n the term orgveness of Sns
n the Dogma of the tonement
n mpct bedence to the Dctates of onscence
n Love .......
n the word Power as used n the ngsh ew
Testament ......
n the Ph sca eaton of Present Pan to uture
o .......
n the uture Lfe .....
n the dden Meanng of Scrpture
n Sprtua perences ....
n the ord Shadda ....
n the tomc ffnt between hrst and True hrs
tans ......
n the Dogma of the Trnt
n the word Pneuma ....
n the estoraton of True hrstant
Postscrpt ......
P G
403
40
407
411
414
418
421
42
428
431
433
437
439
442
444
44
447
4 3
4 7
463
470
472
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D L
P T T T S m T PP D .
The foowng notes are the resut of a smpe and honest search
after the truth of God.
The wrter n the course of a somewhat ong and vared e -
perence as a prest of the hurch of ngand had for some tme
een conscous of a growng uneasness n hs mnd as to the
present condton of hrstant . e had met n the course of
hs mnstr wth man evdences of a wdespread sense of ds-
satsfacton at the resuts htherto acheved b the dogmas and
organsatons of the hurches and sects of hrstendom.
or so far as hs powers of nvestgaton went dd he fnd
t otherwse as regards the effects produced b the other great
regons of te word. s to the practca da fe of the
uman race the vord at ths moment s scarce better than f
a ts regons had never e sted. v passons of ever knd
were never more rampant than the are at present : mser pan
sckness and death devastate humant wth ther terrbe scourges
as powerfu now as n an age of man s faen hstor . n a word
the regeneraton of the human race rom sn and ts consequences
seems to be as far as ever from ts accompshment.
To an one who tru oves God and hs feow-creatures ths
condton of thngs must appear ne pressb sad and to none
more so than to honest and candd prests and mnsters of
regon who shoud be the frst to wecome an unpre udced
and ntegent attempt to nvestgate the causes of past fuur
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
404 S T L G .
and to dscover the secret of future success. n order that such
an attempt shoud be made u.nder fttng condtons t was
necessar to dvest one s sef for the tme of a preconceved
notons to remove one s sef entre from the sphere of past
dutes and assocatons and n the chdke sprt of open recep-
tvt and humbe trust to gve one s sef up to the gudance of the
Sprt of God.
Such has been the smpe am of the wrter who a s no cam
whatever to an nfabe nspraton who s conscous of the
mperfecton of hs work and who nether desres nor e pects an
of hs readers to accept hs dctum on an of the sub ects treated
of wthout due nvestgaton and convcton of ts truth. he
asks s that hs readers w approach the task n the same candd
sprt as that whch he has endeavoured to mantan for hmsef
and that the w gve hm credt for no other motve than that
of seekng to dscover the truth of God.
e woud suggest that these notes can on be proftab
studed b those who w be content to take ther bes and
undergo the abour of e amnng the varous passages referred
to one b one for a mere cursor readng of ths append w
do no good whatever.
ne other word of persona e panaton ma perhaps be per-
mtted. The wrter has at present wthhed hs name not be-
cause he s ashamed of hs efforts n the cause of truth nor be-
cause he s afrad of an resuts to hmsef that mght attend the
pubcaton of t but for entre ndependent reasons whch the
reader w doubtess accept as satsfactor when he earns that
the meet wth the approva of so fearess and straghtforward a
wrter as Mr phant. f at an future tme he fees that the
cause w be aded b the dvugence of hs name he w no
onger keep t conceaed.
Meanwhe to remove a occason for cav he wshes to state
that he s at present dervng no persona pecunar beneft from
an eccesastca organsaton nor s t hs purpose ever to do so
agan n the future.
M. . antab.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 40
T .
G L M ST SP TU L G .
hapter . page 21.
The unseen oord teems wth ntegences whose acton upon
ths one s ver drect.
ne woud magne that ths proposton was sef-evdent to
an student of and beever n the be and we shoud scarce
thnk t worth whe to support t b passages from o rt
were t not that the ma ort of professng hrstans den ato-
gether n the present da the acton of unseen ntegences and
sensbe manfestatons of ther power though these manfesta-
tons are constant occurrng n be hstor and have more-
over of ate forced themseves upon pubc notce b phenomena
so remarkabe that socetes have been formed to nvestgate them.
The ook of Geness contans at east twent -two dstnct n-
tmatons of ths truth v. 10-17 v 7-13 v. 1-22 v.
. 1-22 . 3-7 . 17-19 . 1-18 v. 7 v. 24
v. 12-17 . 11 . 24 . 1 2 . 24-32
. 1 . 9 v. -11 . -19 . 1-36 v. 2-
v. 16 .
n the ook of odus we fnd s passages whch can on be
e paned b the acton of unseen ntegences on the ws or
persons of the human bengs affected v. 13 . 12 . 20
. 10 . 27-29 . 20-23 .
n Levtcus there are three statements as to those who have
famar sprts . 31 . 6 . 27 .
The ook of umbers records e pct the drect nterference
of an ange wth aaam . 22 c.
Deuteronom speaks agan of famar sprts v. 11 .
n oshua we nd the captan of the Lord s host appearng
to the eader of the sraetes v. 13-1 .
udges records the appearances of anges to Gdeon and anoah
v. 11-21 . 3-22 .
The 1st ook of Samue has severa notabe nstances of the
acton of sprtua ntegences on man . 4-18 v. 14-23
. 9 v. 3 7 13 .
n the 2d ook of Samue t s drect stated that t was an
ange a persona ntegent unseen beng that wrought the
estcnce n the and of srae durng the regn of Davd v.
16 c.
ah and Mcaah n the 1st ook of ngs remnd us of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
406 S T L G .
the actve nterference of the unseen word n the affars of ths
earth . .
emarkabe nstances of the same truth are found n the 2d
ook of ngs especa n the case of sha at Dothan and
Sennacherb before erusaem . 10 12 . 11 v. 16 17 .
3 . 6 . 24 .
oth the ooks of hronces contan smar ntmatons 1st
hron. . 13 2d hron. . 6 .
Two dstnct accounts of the same acton are recorded n the
ook of ob . 6-12 . 1-7 v. 12-17 .
The Psams are fu of sentments e pressng a beef n ths
truth v. v. 7 v. 6 v. 17 v. 49 c.
11 12 cv. 4 c.
ccesastes audes to the same dea v. 6 .
saah dwes frequent and forcb upon t v. 1-9 v. 19
. 2 . 3 . 4 v. 9 c.
Dane bears out the same truth . 2 v. 6 24-28 v. 22 .
echarah records a notabe account of the acton of an ange
and Satan wth regard to the hgh prest . 9 c. .
e have thus deduced at east sevent -two separate nstances
amongst others from the d Testament testf ng be ond con-
tradcton to the actve nfuence and nterference e erted b the
ntegences of the unseen word upon humant .
The ew Testament smp teems wth passages absoute rre-
concabe wth an theor whch e cudes the doctrne of nvsbe
ntegences.
The foowng passages ma be studed wth nterest n proof of
ths :
Matt. . 20 24 . 12 13 19 . 17 v. 1-11 v. 8-13
16 28-34 . 32-34 . 1 8 . 22-28 43-4 v. 21-28
v. 18 v. 10 v. 3 v. 19 v. 2-7.
Mark . 13 23-27 32-34 39 . 1 22-30 v. 1-20 v. 7
13 v. 24-30 . 17-29 38 v. 9 17.
Luke . 11-20 26-38 . 9-14 v. 1-13 33-37 41 v. 18
v. 27-38 . 1 38-42 49 0 . 14-26 . 31 43
v. 4.
ohn . 4 . 1 2.
cts . 16 19 20 v. 7 . 3-8 . 3-7 . 7-11 v.
18 . 12-16 v. 23.
1 or. v. 9 v. 3 . 10 . 10.
Ga. . 19.
eb. . 14 . 2 . 22 . 2.
1 Pet. . 12.
1 ohn v. 1.
The ook of eveaton s so fu of the sub ect that t s m-
possbe to note down a the passages.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 407
ut enough has been quoted to show that the be at an rate
teaches unequvoca the ntmate connecton between the vsbe
and nvsbe portons of the unverse of God and ther mutua
nteracton the one upon the other.
T .
SP T .
hapter . page 2 .
ertan others s oud s rmk from asse tng as man do
assert not mere that these rophets and apostes spea wth the
dvne voce hut that t has been persona reveaed to them that
the dd so for t must awa s come to ths ether n the frst or
second deg ee and that ever word wrtten oas suggested tera
h God.
t s evdent that St Pau hmsef was conscous of dfferent
degrees of nspraton at dfferent tmes and that therefore
he hmsef dd not consder hs epstes nor e pect them to be
consdered as unversa dvne nspred n the sense that ever
statement contaned theren was to be accepted as comng drect
and nfab from God msef.
ver one of hs epstes commences wth the dstnct announce-
ment that t s he Pau tat s about to wrte and not once
does he state or even hnt n the premnar announcements that
what s about to be wrtten must be taken as comng from God or
hed n an other ght than an ordnar etter from an earnest
and e perenced mssonar to a frend or bod of frends vng
n some ocat where he has aread mnstered.
ow and then ndeed he seems to fee more powerfu than
usua a dvne nfu or affatus and on such occasons he makes
use of e pressons ntmatng that ths s the case.
Sometmes on the other hand he s conscous of wrtng wth
tte or no nfu and on such occasons he speaks dffdent
and seems to ndcate that he desres hs remarks to be taken for
what the are worth. n the whoe hs etters are manfest
those of a deef earnest truth - seekng regous man who
thorough beeves n a that he sa s and vho e octs tut hs
communcatons w be receved b hs correspondents wth the
respect and attenton due to one who has been te human nstru-
ment of ther converson to the fath and who s hed n esteem and
confdence b them for hs earnng pet and nearness to God.
e mght go further and sa that undoubted St Pau wrote
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
408 S T L G .
under consderabe nterna nfu but he hmsef woud have
been the frst to repudate an cam to nfabe nspraton.
Ths w be apparent f we take hs epstes separate and
freeng them from the fase gamour of superstton wth whch
the hurch has nvested them read them as we woud an other
etters wrtten under smar crcumstances b a mssonar to
hs fock. Thus studed the w be found to revea themseves
n a ght far more beautfu because more rea and genune than
the have ever appeared before and n proporton as the fase
superhuman fades from our vew the ove charm of the true
humant contaned n those marveous compostons tempered
b the var ng shades of nterna nfu w be the more cear
reased and apprecated b us.
or need an one fear est ths reasaton shoud dmnsh the
vaue and authort of those wrtngs for a true concepton must
carr wth t more power of convcton than that whch s fase.
wa of ustraton as to the foregong remarks et us take
hs etter to hs hrstan frends at ome common caed The
pste to the omans.
fter the ntroductor persona greetng and mnstera bess-
ng the wrter tes hs frends how deep s the nterest whch he
takes n ther wefare how peased he s to hear that the contnue
frm n ther fath how earnest he pra s for them and how
an ous he ongs to pa them another vst as soon as the wa
s made cear for hm to do so. See om. . 8-13.
ths s evdent pure human and as such Pau hmsef
regards t. e thanks God he cas God to wtness of the
truth of what he sa s as to hs feengs he paces hmsef on a
eve wth those to whom he wrtes speakng of the mutua
fath both of ou and me. Passng on from mere persona
matters he dscusses certan ponts of doctrne and conduct con-
nected wth the new regon and the tone whch he empo s s
ust such as we shoud e pect from one wrtng a etter of serous
mportance to new converts who were st n doubt upon man
matters of fath and practce. nd though he cear fees ver
deep upon the sub ects hmsef and endeavours to mpress hs
vews most earnest upon hs readers there s no sgn throughout
that he s conscous of an further nspraton than that accorded
to one whose snge am s the truth and who b pet and
sef-sacrfce has become more than ordnar open to sprtua
mpressons and thus more than ordnar enabed to dstngush
between a true and a fase affatus.
So much ndeed does hs own personat mnge tsef wth
hs wrtngs that n the ver mdst of hs arguments on certan
ponts of doctrne he pauses to take hs frends nto hs confdence
as to the sprtua confct through whch he hmsef has passed.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 409
See chap. vL 9-2 . t other tmes agan he uses such e pres-
sons as the foowng : am persuaded c. v. 38 39
sa the truth n hrst e not m conscence aso bearng me
wtness . 1 M heart s desre and pra er to God for srae
s that the mght be saved . 1 e that are strong ought
to bear the nfrmtes of the weak and not to pease ourseves
v 1 m sef am persuaded of ou m brethren that e are
fu of goodness v. 1-1 a tendng to show how manfest
t was Pau s feengs Pau s beef Pau s s mpathes Pau s per-
sonat that were e pressng themseves n ths epste.
The ver strongest forms of speech that he makes use of are
these: sa through the grace gven unto me . 3
know and am persuaded b the Lord esus v. 1- have
wrtten the more bod unto ou n some sort because of the
grace that s gven to me of God v. 1 but even n these he
cams no nfabe nspraton for hmsef and n the ast passage
he e pans what he means b the grace gven unto hm
name that he shoud be the mnster of esus hrst to the
Gentes.
e concudes hs etter b repeatng hs desre to pa them a
persona vst and remarks that as he hopes before ong to make
a trp to Span t s ver possbe that he ma be abe to take
ome e route. e e pans hs nabt to vst them at the
present tme o vng to hs beng obged to take some mone to
erusaem whch had been subscrbed for the reef of the poor
hrstans n that ct b the nhabtants of Macedona and
Greece but he assures them that vhen he has accompshed that
task he w start as soon as possbe for Span.
ong seres of knd regards and messages of frendshp and
affecton to severa persons whom he mentons b name wnds up
the etter and t s absurd to suppose that when Pau penned
these prvate greetngs he coud have magned t ke or even
possbe that hs etter coud have been consdered b future
generatons as the nfabe dctum of the mght or as t s
st ed the ord of God.
e have seected the pste to the omans smp because t
s paced the frst n order of St Pau s pstes n the be but
a carefu and candd stud of a or an of the others w gve
ver smar resuts.
The foowng passages we have noted as those n whch St Pau
most strong suggests hs conscousness of wrtng under an nter-
na gudnce.
1. Sow we have receved not the sprt of the word but the
sprt whch s of God that we mgt know the thngs that are
free gven to us of God. hch thngs aso we speak not n
words taught b human wsdom but n words taught b a ho
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
410 S T L G .
nfu puttng nfu es together and comparng tem one wth
another 1 or. . 12 13 . See ote S p. 463 on the
Pneuma.
2. e have the mnd of hrst 1 or. . 16 .
3. command et not but the Lord 1 or. v. 10 .
4. have receved of the Lord that whch aso devered
unto ou 1 or. . 23 .
. The thngs that wrte unto ou are the commandments of
the Lord 1 or. v. 37 .
6. devered unto ou frst of a that whch aso receved
1 or. . 3 .
7. certf ou brethren that the gospe whch was preached
of me s not after man. or nether receved t of man nether
was taught t but through a reveaton of esus hrst Ga.
. 11 12 .
8. f e have heard of the dspensaton of the grace of God
whch s gven me to ou-ward how that b reveaton e made
known unto me the m ster . . . whch n other ages was not
made known unto the sons of men as t s now reveaed unto s
ho apostes and prophets n sprt ph. . 3 .
9. Ths we sa unto ou b the word of the Lord 1 Thess.
v. 1 .
n these passages we have to remark that 1 2 7 and 8 cear
refer to hs whoe mnstr and assert no nfabe nspraton for
hs wrtngs and that 3 4 6 and 9 aude to hrst s own
sa ngs as recorded n the gospes and reated b those who heard
them. See Matt. v. 32 . 6 9 Mark . 11 12 Luke v.
18 Matt. v. 26 Mark v. 22 Luke . 19 Matt. v. 28
Mark . 1 Luke . 27 c.
n the other hand n the foowng passages St Pau s evdent
conscous of wrtng on hs own responsbt and wthout nterna
gudance.
1. speak ths b permsson and not of commandment 1
or. v. 6 .
2. To the rest speak not the Lord 1 or. v. 12 .
3. oncernng vrgns have no commandment of the Lord
et gve m udgment to be fathfu as one that hath obtaned
merc of the Lord. su Dpose therefore c. 1 or. v. 2 .
4. f an man seem to be contentous we have no such custom
nether the churches of God 1 or. . 16 .
. . St Pau has been here gvng certan drectons and n
case an ob ectons mght be rased to hs dctum he appeas for
hs authort to the custom of the churches. ad he consdered
hs dctum nfab nspred he woud have based hs appea upon
that nspraton.
. e beeve and therefore s eak 2 or. v. 13 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 411
6. speak not b commandment 2 or. v. 8 .
7. eren gve m advce 2 or. v. 10 .
8. That whch speak speak t not after the Lord but as
t were foosh 2 or. . 17 .
9. speak foosh 2 or. 21 .
10. speak as a foo 2 or. . 23 .
11. speak after the manner of men Ga. . 1 .
12. Pad sa unto ou Ga. v. 2 .
13. count not m sef to have apprehended Php . 13 .
na he sometmes confesses pan that he s hmsef n
doubt as to -whether he s wrtng under nterna nfu or no.
Thus to gve one passage b wa of e ampe n 1 or. v. 40
he sa s : She s more bessed f she reman thus accordng to
m opnon and thnk that have aso a dvne nfu on the
matter. See ote S. on the Pneuma.
t s to be hoped that these few consderatons w assst to-
vards removng the epstes or etters of St Pau from the fase
patform on whch the have been paced b eccesastca tradton
and presentng them n ther true and genune character.
f ths be so a great step w be ganed towards a due appre-
caton of the entre be.
T .
T TU G D.
hapter page 38.
Matter s mtabe. n other words t s nfnte and eterna
and as we cannot conceve of the Det beng outsde of what s
nfnte and eterna e aso must be n ths sense matera.
e who ventures to assert that God s n an sense matera
runs the rsk of beng branded b the hurch as a heretc and
materast the atter term havng been nvented to descrbe a
beever n what accordng to the hurch s vew s a henous and
fata error. nd et t s mantaned wth equa vehemence b
the hurch that there s no partce of matter n whch God s
not though at the same tme she repudates the dea of beng
panthestc n doctrne.
There seems here to be a somewhat strange nconsstenc vhch
s ver dffcut of reconcaton.
Moreover the cene reed asserts that God the Son s of one
substance wth the ather and the 1st rtce decares that n
unt of ths Godhead there be three Persons of one substance.
f substance s not matter there s no meanng n words.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
412 S T L G .
That the be teaches the unversa t of God n matter s
evdent from the foowng passages amongst man others :
hther sha go from Th Sprt 1 or whther sha fee
from Th presence 1 f ascend up nto heaven Thou art there :
f make m bed n he behod Thou art there. f take the
wngs of the mornng and dwe n the uttermost parts of the sea
even there sha Th hand ead me and Th rght hand sha hod
me Ps. c . 7-10 .
Do not f heaven and earth 1 sath the Lord er. . 24 .
n m we ve and move and have our beng cts v.
28 .
L m were a thngs created n the heavens and upon the
earth thngs vsbe and thngs nvsbe whether thrones or
domnons or prncpates or powers a thngs have been
created through m and unto m and e s before a thngs
and n m a thngs consst o. . 17 evsed erson .
The ast three passages cear ndcate that God s matera n
the true sense of the word but the hurch has faen nto a con-
fuson of deas on the sub ect owng to the mperfect noton of
matter vhch has htherto e sted n t. That term havng
been confned to the porton of matter whch s susceptbe to
our present senses or n other words to the gross matter
resutng from the a and therefore essenta connected wth
sn. The nstnctve sentment of the human breast has natura
revoted aganst the connecton of Det wth matter understand-
ng thereb a connecton between the Sness and the sn-staned.
ut when once we rease that the gross substance apparent to
our senses s mere an accreton over a that s true and pure
of matter the dffcut at once dsappears and t becomes a con-
sstent and subme beef that God s n matter and matter n
God coe stent and nseparabe or n other words that God s
n the hghest sense a matera eng.
Ths n the words of Mr aude G. Montefore M. . n a
paper ate read before the ews oege Lterar Socet
brngs us cose to the centra probem n the phosoph of re-
gon. That probem s to determue the reaton of the Det to
nature and to man. egous thought and regous feeng are
both contnua desrng two quates n the Godhead the combna-
ton of whch nharmonous unt s awa s of e ceedng dffcut .
ccordng as one quat or another s more rgorous nssted on
the character of the entre phosoph whch mantans t s deter-
mned. . . . cusve stress upon the one quat eads to desm
upon the other to panthesm. The probem of a thestc regons
s to fnd the hgher unt whch sha combne and satsf the
truths for mnd and heart whch desm and panthesm ake
contan.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 413
n other words the two quates n the Godhead requred b
the nstncts of the human heart are dstance and nearness.
The nfnte ma est of ne who dwes n the hgh and ho
pace n the ght whch no man can approach unto tends to
remove God far above a nature and to foster the sense of s
mmaterat thus eadng to the dea of desm whst on the
other hand the convcton of s omnpotence and the nner
conscousness of a unversa need of s unfang succour ove
and support tend to brng m down from s e ated poston
and to engender the ower aspect of panthesm.
oth these phases of the concepton of the Det are n them-
seves true but each depends for ts truth upon ts due and pro-
portonate combnaton wth the other.
t s to use a home ustraton ke the proportonate com-
bnaton of o gen and h drogen n water.
Take the rght proportons of these two gases combne them
chemca together and water s the resut.
Take too great or too smaU a quantt of ether component and
the combnaton w be spoed.
So wth the component aspects of the nature of God.
ombne them n ther due proportons and the true nature of
God w resut. Take ether n e cess and a fase God appears.
urther to make the ustraton compete as n the one case so
n the other the dffcut to be soved s how to combne the com-
ponent parts even when ou have them n ther due proportons.
n chemstr the probem s soved b an eectrc current n
theoog b the rght concepton of matter.
t s the mted dea of gross sn-pouted matter whch creates
desm on the one hand and panthesm on the other.
onceve of matter as nfnte eterna mtabe dvest t
of ts debased accreton and the nfnte eterna mtabe
God stands forth matera n the truest and hghest sense
nether the God of the dest nor that of the panthest but a
compound of both wt beng substance and quates as essen-
ta dfferent from eter as the beng substance and quat of
water dffer from those of o gen or h drogen.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
414 S T L G .
T D.
T M L S ST.
hapter . page 40.
Ts force t s whch 2 ssng through the organsm of the
o erator nto the h pnotsed mtet contros hs w and ns2nres
hs words and acts and n order to do ths t has to enetrate the
atoms of the ordnar matter whch compose the fesh partces of
the vsbe frames of both.
ere we have an e panaton of mraces as reated n the be
and esewhere and we can see at once how t was that hrst had
such mracuous powers of heang. or owng to the speca cr-
cumstances connected wth s brth and the perfect consttuton
of s human nature the outer coverng of fesh matter apparent
to the senses of others was so nfnte fne and rarefed that the
matera force penetratng the atoms of s vsbe frame was
abe to work ts wa out of m nto the patent operated upon
wth such tte et and hndrance that ts effects were vrtua
nstantaneous and as t seemed preternatura powerfu.
remarkabe confrmaton of ths vew s supped b a carefu
stud of the varous modes of deang wth dfferent cases whch
hrst empo ed and the degrees of ease and dffcut whch e
e perenced n achevng the desred resuts. or evdent the
operaton of the matera force woud depend not mere on
hrst s own atomc nature whch was constant n a cases but
aso on the atomc consttuton of the fesh partces of the patents
operated upon. Some woud be more receptve than others to the
nfuence of the matera force whe n some cases the denst
of the fes partces woud be such that the force woud be un-
abe to penetrate them.
Ths receptvt to the matera force hrst desgnates b the
term fath and so we fnd that on two separate occasons at
east. e was unabe to perform an mraces or mght works
smp as we are tod because of the want of fath e hbted
b the peope of the pace. Thus n Matt. . 8 we read e
dd not man mght works there because of ther unbeef and
n Mark v. e codd there do no mght work save that e
ad s hands upon a few sck fok and heaed them. nd e
marveed because of ther unbeef.
Settng asde those who were thus mpervous to the matera
force whch ssued from hrst we fnd three dfferent degrees
of receptvt or fath n the patents operated upon and
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 41
hrst s mraces of heang ma therefore be dvded nto three
casses correspondng to these three degrees.
n the frst or densest cass are ncuded those cases where
bod contact between hrst and the patent were necessar .
n the second cass are ncuded those cases where wthout
actua bod contact hrst s w acted on the w of the patent
vhose fath was tested b an obedence to an order.
n the thrd or hghest cass are ncuded those cases where the
fath or receptvt was so powerfu that the matera force
was abe to pass from hrst s organsm nto that of the patent b
a smpe effort of hrst s w actng upon the atent s organsm
no test of fath beng requred.
e w gve a few e ampes of each cass.
1. Those where actua bod contact was necessar .
There came a eper and worshpped m sa ng Lord f Thou
wt. Thou canst make me cean. nd esus put forth s hand
and touched hm sa ng w be thou cean. nd mmedate
hs epros vas ceansed Matt. v. 2 3 . See aso Mark . -40
41 Luke v. 12 13.
e took her b the hand and the mad arose Matt. . 2 .
See aso Mark v. 41 Luke v. 4.
The brng unto m one that was deaf and had an mped-
ment n hs speech and the beseech m to put s hand upon
hm. nd e took hm asde from the muttude and put s
fngers nto hs ears and e spt and touched hs tongue and
ookng up to heaven. e sghed and sath unto hm phpaatha
that s e opened. nd straghtwa hs ears were opened and
the strng of hs tongue was oosed and he spake pan Mark
v. 32-34 .
esus took hm b the hand and fted hm up and he arose
Mark . 27 .
. . n none of the nstances n ths cass s an menton
made of the fath of the patent as an actve nfuenta factor
n the operaton of the mrace.
2. Those whose fath was tested pror to the resutng efect
of the acton of hrst s w upon thers.
Ten sath e to the sck of the pas . rse take up th
bed and go unto thne house. nd he arose and departed to hs
house Matt. . 6 7 . See aso Mark . 10-12 Luke v. 24 2 .
Then sath e to the man. Stretch forth th hand. nd he
stretched t forth and t was restored whoe ke as the other
Matt. . 13 .
nd when e saw them he sad unto them. Go show our-
seves to the prests. nd t came to pass that as the went
the were ceansed Luke v. 14 .
esus sad unto n o t va t son veth. nd the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
416 S T L G .
man beeved the word that esus had sad unto hm and he
vent hs wa ohn v. 0 .
. . n the cases of ths cass we fnd the fath of the
patents or suppcants genera mentoned as speca factors n
the heang potenc .
3. Those whose fath was so powerfu that nether bod
contact nor test was requred b hrst.
f ths cass the foowng are among the most ustrous e -
ampes :
The oman centuron at apernaum Matt. v. -13 See
aso Luke v. 1-10.
The S rophoencan woman of anaan Matt. v. 21-28 . See
aso Mark v. 24-30.
The woman wth the ssue of bood Matt. . 20-22 . See aso
Mark . 2 -24 Luke v. 43-48.
nd artmeus at the gate of ercho Mark . 46- 2 . See
aso Luke v. 3 -43.
. . n each case of ths cass hrst dstnct avers that
the fath of the appcants vas the prncpa operatng cause of
the heang potenc . Th fath hath saved thee Th fath
hath made thee whoe ccordng to th fath so be t done
unto thee c.
Ths pont s ver mportant and we w therefore make t as
cear as possbe. hen hrst has to put forth ph sca energ
msef and pace msef n bod contact wth the sub ect
operated upon no menton whatever s made of the fath of the
patents. hen the effects are produced b co-operaton between
the ws of hrst and the patent such co-operaton beng tested
b obedence to an order the fath of the atter s stated to have
had ts nfuence more or ess on the resuts produced. nd when
no ph sca contact or test of submsson of w s necessar the
fath s sad to have actua effected the cure.
Three other casses of mraces besdes those of heang demand
our passng notce.
a. Those effected on the powers of nature.
b. The castng out of devs
c. The rasng of the dead.
a. Those mraces whch were effected over the powers of
nature ma be stated as foows :
hangng water nto wne ohn . 1-11 .
Stng the tempest Matt. v. 23-27 Mark v. 37-41 Luke
v. 23-2 .
akng on the sea Matt. v. 2 ohn v. 19-21 .
eedng the muttudes Matt. v. 1 -21 Mark v. 3 -44
Luke . 12-17 ohn v. -14 Matt. v. 32-38 Mark v. 1-9 .
Mracuous draughts of fshes Luke v. 4-11 ohn . 3-8 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 417
therng the fg-tree Matt. . 17-22 Mark . 12-U .
t s on when we rease the ntmate connecton whch e sts
between a the parts of creaton and especa between those
parts popuar but erroneous dstngushed as matter and mnd
that we can understand how eas the matera force operatng
through hrst s organsm beng perfect and subme as t was
coud produce resuts upon the atomc partces and the forces of
nature vhch woud appear mu-acuous astoundng to an ordnar
mnd.
b. n the detaed accounts of the varous nstances of e ecton
of ev sprts we can trace cear and concusve the e stence
and operaton of the matera force or Su a/*t9 tov Trvcv/ aros
through the organsm of hrst and a wonderfu gmpse s re-
veaed to us of the reat of the nvsbe word of sprts as we
as of the cose affnt and nteracton between the seen and un-
seen portons of our unverse.
See Matt. v. 38-34 v. 18 Mark . 23-27 33 34 v.
1-20 . 17-29 Luke v. 33-37 41 . 38-42.
c. The consderaton of the cose pro mt to ths earth of
those who have but ate departed from the fesh taken n con-
uncton wth the nfnte refned atomc consttuton of hrst
removes a dffcut n the wa of comprehendng those three
mraces whch have awa s been consdered the most stupendous
dspa s of s supernatura power name the restorng to fe of
arus s daughter the wdow s son at an and La arus of ethan .
t has been too much the habt of the apoogsts of hrstant
to assume that there s no mdde course between assertng the
absoute supernatura character of hrst s mraces and the den -
ng them atogether. Thus n ther ardent an et to uphod the
evdences of the truth of ther regon the have been drven
to take ther stand on an untenabe poston because ther vew of
hrst s so-caed mraces has been one opposed to the ratona
nstncts of the human mnd.
So far from beng supernatura or from contravenng the aw
and order of the unverse hrst s wonderfu works are the natura
resuts of the contact between s person atomca constructed
as t was and the atomc consttutons of the persons and thngs
wth whom e deat.
The mracuous or supernatura wonder woud have been f
tese forces comng nto contact had not produced the resuts
whch foowed.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
418 S T L G .
T .
T U T L .
hapter . p. 42.
t s h an effort of hs affectons and not b one of ds bran
that he can ft ths ke to the ock of knovedge.
hen the wrter of ths note passed hs Ltte-go e amna-
ton as an undergraduate at ambrdge the best paper on Pae s
vdences of hrstant was done b a ew named uma
artog who was afterwards Senor ranger. f ths the wrter
was hmsef nformed b the amner vho set the papers. The
nteectua facutes of te ew enabed hm to grasp the argu-
ments ogca but ths had no effect upon hs affectona emotons
or on hs conscence for he remaned as steadfast a ew as ever.
e have quoted ths nstance as an e ampe of the truth so
frequent nssted upon n the be and et so strange gnored
n practce b those who profess to reguate ther ves b the
teachng of the Scrptures name that the knowedge of true
regon s to be attaned b the heart and not b the mnd or n
other words b the affectons nstead of the bran.
e have no ntenton to use ths e ampe wth a vew to
showng that the hrstan s a rght and the ew a wrong or
vce versa. e mere desre to pont out how absurd t s to
suppose that peope are to be converted b mere argumentatve
evdence.
o amount of nteectua dsquston or controvers w hep
to eucdate the m steres of dvne wsdom for f we are to
beeve what s wrtten n the be the pursut of knowedge
must be conducted aong the pathwa of practca heart-affecton
and not through the dark and ma ab rnths of menta meta-
ph scs.
t s the heart not the mnd that s appeaed to n the
be as necessar to be umned for the recepton of God s
truth. ountess passages mght be cted n proof of ths we
w content ourseves wth gvng a few.
h that there were such an heart n them that the woud
fear me c. Deut. v. 29 .
f thou shat seek the Lord th God thou shat fnd m f
thou seek m wth a th heart and wth a th sou Deut. v.
29 .
w gve them an heart to know me er. v. 7 .
w put m aw n ther nward parts and vrte t n ther
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 419
earts and. w be ther God and the sha be m peope. nd
the sha teach no more ever man hs neghbour and ever man
hs brother sa ug now the Lord for the sha a know me
from the east of them unto the greatest of them sath the Lord
er. . 33. 34 .
essed are the pure n heart: for the sha see God
Matt. . 8 .
e e of an understandng heart Pro v. v. .
sdom resteth n te heart of hm that hath understandng
Prov. v. 33 .
The wse n heart w receve commandments Prov. . 8 .
th the heart man beevet unto rghteousness om. . 10 .
The heart of hm that hath understandng seeketh knowedge
Prov. . 1 4 .
gan t s owng to a defect n the heart not the mnd that
men fa to know and understand God s m steres accordng to
the be. Thus :
deceved heart hath turned hm asde that he cannot de-
ver hs sou nor sa s there not a e n m rght hand
sa. v. 20 .
Go and te ths peope. ear e ndeed but understand not
and see e ndeed but perceve not. ake the heart of ths
peope fat and make ther ears heav and shut ther e es est
the see wth ther e es and hear wth ther ears and understand
wth ther heart and convert and be heaed sa. v. 9 10 .
Lord wh hast Thou made us to err from Th wa s and
hardened our heart from Th fear sa. . 17 .
Ths peope hath a revotng and rebeous heart the are
revoted and gone. ether sa the n ther heart Let us now
fear the Lord our God . . . our nqutes have turned awa
these thngs and our sns have wthhoden good thngs from
ou er. v. 23 2. .
n ke manner we earn from the e how van and useess s
a mere nteectua search after the truth and how mpossbe t s
to treat regon as f t were a scence vhch coud e soved b
the nvestgatons and dscussons of mere menta nqurers.
anst thou b searchng fnd out God 1 canst thou fnd out
the mght unto perfecton t s as hgh as heaven what
canst thou do 1 deeper than he what canst thou know 1 The
measure thereof s onger than the earth and broader than the
sea . ob . 7-9 .
behed a the work of God that a man cannot fnd out the
vork that s done under te sun because though a man abour to
seek t out et he sha not fnd t ea farther though a wse
man thnk to know t et sha he not be a e to fnd t cces.
v. 17 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
420 S T L G .
Then tougt to understand ts but t was too hard for me
unt went nto the sanctuar of God Ps. . 16 17 .
Thou hast hd these thngs from the wse and prudent and
hast reveaed them unto babes Matt. . 2 .
here s the vse 1 where s the scrbe 1 where s the ds-
puter of ths word 1 hath not God made foosh the wsdom of
ths word 1 or after that n the wsdom of God the word b
wsdom knew not God t peased God b the smpct of the
thng preached to save them that beeve 1 or. . 20 21 .
e see our cang brethren how that not man wse men
after the fesh not man mght not man nobe are caed but
God hath chosen the smpe thngs of the word to confound the
wse 1 or. . 26 27 .
The natura man receveth not the thngs of the Sprt of God
for the are fooshness unto hm nether can he know them be-
cause the are sprtua dscerned 1 or. . 14 .
Last we are frequent taught n the be that t s b fo-
owng the dctates of our conscences and actua renderng the
heart-servce of our whoe ves and bengs to God not b mere
medtaton and theorsng nor b dscusson and controvers that
we sha be enabed to sove the m steres of regon and to gan
the hghest knowedge of God and of s hdden truth.
Dd not th father eat and drnk and do udgment and ustce
and then t was we wth hm 1 e udged the cause of the poor
and need then t was we wth hm was not ths to know
me sath the Lord er. . 16 17 .
h do e not understand m speech 1 ven because e
cannot hear m word. e are of our father the dev and the
usts of our father e w to do ohn v. 43 44 .
f an man weth to do s w he sha know of the doc-
trne ohn v. 17 .
e that hath m commandments and keepeth them he t s
that oveth me and he that oveth me sha be oved of m
ather and w ove hm and v manfest m sef unto hm
ohn v. 21 .
eep that whch s commtted to th trust avodng profane
and van babbngs and oppostons of scence fase so caed
whch some professng have erred concernng the fath 1 Tm.
v. 20 21 .
Strve not about words to no proft but to the subvertng of
the hearers. Stud to show th sef approved unto God a work-
man that needeth not to be ashamed hodng a straght course n
the word of truth. ut shun profane and van babbngs for the
w ncrease unto more ungodness 2 Tm. . 14-16 .
Such are the manfest decaratons of Scrpture. et n the
face of a we have theoog set before us as a scence ke
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D 11. 421
geoog boog or an other oog contanng ke them
ts ong-soundng defntons and dogmatca statements teemng
ke them TPth matter of contnua controvers and affordng sub-
ects of endess heartburnngs and dsputes dferng on from
them n ths respect however that t s a scence fase so
caed. or no amount of menta cuture or scentfc research
w of themseves brng the nqurer an nearer to the knowedge
of the truth no coecton of dogmas nvented b man and pro-
fane pamed off upon God w ava to enghten the humbe
student.
Though our unverstes ma provde ther we-pad professors
of theoog and though earned dsqustons wthout number ma
proceed from ther pens these w but serve to darken counse
and hnder the progress of .the pursut of true knowedge for the
rver of wsdom fows nto the organsm of man through the chan-
na of hs affectons and not of hs nteect and t s n the pure
smpe sef-den ng ove of the godke heart not n the abstruse
and metaph sca dogmas of churches and creeds that the truth of
God sha be reveaed.
There s no one more hgh endowed wth nteectua know-
edge of the m steres of God no more profound and earned theo-
ogan than the dev hmsef.
T .
o T PU T T UM G SM.
hapter v. page 86.
The frst e perence of whch the man enr/aged n ths attempt
becomes conscous s that he s the arena n whch two strong an-
tagonstc currents come nto rodon and that he s frustrated n
h s attempt to open hmsef on to that whch s pure b a food
of that vhch s mpure seekng ngress b the o enng whch
hs efforts to receve a greater measure of the ure effected n hs
organsm.
t was to ths nterna confct of antagonstc currents that St
au so often auded wen he spoke of the warfare etween the
fesh an the sprt.
the fesh s sgnfed the mpure nverted and destruc-
tve forces the nfu. of wc nto human nature rought about
orgna the gross fcs accreton of human organsms and the
acton of whch tends to render those organsms even more gross
and fesh whst b the sprt s meant the pure eevatng
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
422 S T L G .
fe-gvng force entted the Dneuma whch orgna assmated
human nature to the dvne and the renewed nfu of whch nto
human organsms tends to restore them to ther prstne condton.
These two prncpes beng antagonstc to each other cause the
agonsng strugge whch a person e perences n hs nner con-
scence as soon as he a s hmsef open to the nfuence of the
pneuma. n the absence of ether of these opposng set of
forces there s no conscousness of a strugge and n consequence
there s peace but the one s the fata ethargc peace of death
descrbed b hrst when e sa s hen a strong man armed
keepeth hs paace hs goods are n peace the other s the
eterna peace whch comes as a consequence of vctor after
strugge and whch s charactersed as the peace of God whch
passeth a understandng. t was to brng ths peace eventua
to the human race that hrst was born nto the word hence e
was foretod b saah under the tte of the Prnce of Peace
hence aso at s brth the ange-host procamed Peace on
earth and hence agan before s death e bequeathed ths
egac Peace eave wth ou m peace gve unto ou not
as the word gveth gve unto ou.
ut between these two stages of peace the fase and the true
there must come to ever one the perod of confct. ence even
whst promsng s peace hrst added n the word e sha
have trbuaton and hence e gave utterance to that apparent
parado Thnk not that am come to send peace on earth
came not to send peace but a sword
That St Pau hmsef e perenced ths nterna strugge and that
t caused hm unutterabe agon s evdent from hs own con-
fesson e know that the aw s that of pneuma but am
fesh sod under sn. or what accompsh do not know
for do not practse what desre but what hate that do. f
then do that whch do not desre assent to the aw that t s
good. STow then no onger do / accompsh ths but the sn
whch dweeth n me. or know that n me that s n m fesh
dweeth no good : for the w s present wth me but how to
accompsh the rght do not fnd out. or do not do good as
desre to do but the ev whch do not desre that practse.
fnd then the aw that though desre to do the rght the ev s
present wth me. or s mpathse wth the aw of God accord-
ng to m nner man but see another aw n m members
confctng wth the aw of m mnd and ensavng me to the
aw of sn whch s n m members. mserabe man am
ho sha free me from ths bod of death 1 thank God
through esus hrst our Lord. So then m sef serve the
aw of God n m mnd but n m fesh the aw of sn.
om. v. 14-2 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 423
gan the same aposte n hs pste to the Gaatans descrbes
the combatants on ether sde of ths nterna confct when he
sa s : The fesh chershes desres n opposton to the pneuma
and the pneuma n opposton to the fesh and these are antagon-
stc to each other : n order that e ma not do the thngs whch
e ma desre Ga. v. 17 .
That ths confct though essenta subsurface af ects the
whoe organsm bod sou and sprt s aso evdent from severa
passages of Scrpture as we as from practca e perence.
Thus t s that a three parts of the human organsm are spoken
of n con uncton when n wrtng to the Thessaonans St Pau
sa s : The God of peace make ou ho throughout our whoe
bengs and ma our entre organsms spht sou and bod be
preserved bameess n the presence of our Lord esus hrst
1 Thess. . 23 .
The panfu dsturbance caused n the organsm of one who s
openng hmsef to the hgher fe b the confctng eements of
fesh and pneuma ma be approprate ustrated n the foow-
ng manner.
The human organsm resembes a vesse whch has been fed n
ever part wth fou and pouted ar. vesse so fed s pur-
fed b two means whch ma be termed 2ostwe and negatve
or n other words nfusve and effusve. That s to sa two
channes have to be opened the one for the e puson of the fou
ar the other for the net of the pure. These two channes must
be open at the same tme and the twofod process must go on
smutaneous . The negatve or eff usve process s not suffcent
of tsef as there woud be produced mere a vacuum whch s
fata to fe. The postve or nfusve process s equa noperatve
b tsef as unt the fou ar s at east n part e peed there s
no due room for the pure.
or the purposes of purfcaton t s evdent that three thngs
are necessar
1. The openng of channes for the e puson of the fou ar.
2. The openng of channes for the nfuson of the pure.
3. The cosng of a channes b whch a fresh supp of fou
ar mght gan admsson.
f these three precautons are rgd observed the vesse w
gradua become entre freed from a pouton and fed wth
pure untanted atmosphere.
ut meanwhe durng the process of purfcaton there w be
a severe atmospherca dsturbance n te vesse. The currents of
the nfowng pure ar w come nto coson wth tho opposng
currents of the outfowng mpure.
Ths dsturbance w be a the stronger f the channes of n-
gress and egress are n cose pro mt to each other whst f
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
424 S T L G .
t shoud happen that the two were dentca t s evdent that the
process woud be rendered far more dffcut gradua rreguar and
ha ardous and a these drawbacks woud be mmense ntensfed
f n addton the same channe coud become the means of ettng
n new suppes of fou ar.
et ths s e act the case wth our human organsms. The
have become fed wth fou and pouted sprtua atmosphere.
The Greek word afapTLo. hamarta used for sn n the ew
Testament means that whch vtates or poutes and the
phrase transated forgveness of sns means tera e puson
of that whch vtates. See ote G p. 42 .
The pneuma s smp the pure sprtua essence whch must
take the pace of the hamarta when t s beng e peed from
the human organsm.
The e puson of the hamarta and the nfuson of the pneuma
must go on smutaneous and be n e act correaton to each
other.
Ths s e act what hrst meant when e sad : hen the
uncean sprt s gone out of a man he waketh through dr paces
seekng rest and fndeth none. Then he sath w return to m
house from whence came out and when he s come he fndeth
t e n t swept and garnshed. Then goeth he and taketh wth
hmsef seven other sprts more wcked than hmsef and the
enter n and dwe there and the ast state of that man s worse
than the frst Matt. . 43-4 .
The mstake that hrst wshed to guard s dscpes aganst
b ths meancho pcture was the dea of magnng that the e -
puson of sns from the human organsm woud be suffcent wth-
out the correspondng nfuson of the pure pneumatc essence to
take the pace of that whch s e peed. ow nasmuch as the
organc channes for the e puson of the fou nature are dentca
wth those for the admsson of the pure and nasmuch as more-
over the sef-same channes uness carefu guarded can eas be
utsed b the ev ones for the n ecton of new suppes of mpu-
rt t w be at once understood how great must be the dsturb-
ance and consequent the agon whch s caused throughout the
entre organsm when these opposng currents come nto coson.
t w be seen that the whoe process must from ts ver
nature be gradua panfu rreguar and abe to error : gradua
because the nftraton w go on ver sow the mora atmo-
sphere becomng tte b tte purer as the fou s e ected and the
pure admtted panfu because of the voent dsturbances wthn
the s stem caused b the coson of opposng mora currents
rreguar because as has been shown fou currents ma be and
often are admtted b the ver channes whch are opened for the
net of the pure thus contamnatng agan and agan the organsm
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 42
whch s beng pured and abe to error because t s often ver
dffcut to dstngush the pure currents from the mpure.
ut et notwthstandng these dangers drawbacks and dea s
f we are on fathfu to our trust whch s to keep carefu watch
over our channes so that the purf ng eement ma be constant
fowng n the vtatug constant fowng out and a thngs per-
tanng to the gross eements of our faen earth-nature prevent-
ed from obtanng an entrance f we thus co-operate wth hrst
n s savng work then b sow panfu et sure and certan
progress w our whoe bengs regan ther prstne condton and
contan wthn them fng them through and through and per-
meatng ever atom of ther organsms the perfect purt of ther
bme keness to the une God
T G.
T T M G SS S S.
hapter v. page 89.
rom ths t s 2 n that tvhat s genera termed sn s n
fact the outward and vsbe sgn of nfestaton
The term forgveness of sns so frequent met wth n the
ngsh transatons of the ew Testament and ncorporated nto
the reeds as a eadng dogma of hrstendom conve s to the
genera mnd an erroneous mpresson. Tns s owng chef to
the fase doctrne of vcarous sacrfce upon whch we sha dwe
n ote .
There are three Greek verbs n the ew Testament whch are
transated n our versons forgve or remt. These three
verbs are a.- . aror r and aptof a.. ow a fr f L means
smp to send fort or to e pe dTruTdr f L to put awa
and / o/ - to show favour. ot one of the three e cept
b severe stranng ts meanng sgnfes pardon through a
vcarous sacrfce.
1. The word avoTL r f LL s on used once n cts v. 22
where the passage f perhaps the thought of thne heart ma be
forgven thee ought to be rendered f perchance the purpose of
thne heart ma be put awa from thee an entre dferent
meanng.
2. Th e verb P-f*- occurs mere n the few foowng assages
where t nvarab bears the sgnfcaton of show favour or
obge : 2 or. . 7 10 . 13 ph. v. 32 o. . 13.
Thus for e ampe the we-known te t n ph. v. 32 rendered
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
426
S T L G .
e e knd one to another tender-hearted forgvng one another
even as God /or hrst s sake at forgven ou shoud be e
e knd one to another tender-hearted showng favour one to
another even as God n hrst hath shown favour to ou.
ere s an e ceent e ampe of the manner n whch the ngsh
transaton has to use a common phrase been doctored to sut
the dogma of vcarous sacrfce. s t s read n the uthorsed
erson the te t e pct states that pardon s obtaned b us
from God owng to the sacrfce of hrst on our behaf whereas
St Pa smp averred the great truth that God had shown favour
to us n the msson of hrst.
3. The force of ar f as we have aread sad s to e pe
and when t s used n regard to the reaton of sn to God and
man t nvarab means the actua e puson of sn and ts
concomtants from man b God not the wthhodng of a ust
punshment from a gut crmna because of the sacrfce of an
nnocent vctm n hs stead
few e ampes w show how ths smpe meanng has been
perverted n our ngsh ew Testament.
uthorsed eeso .
Matthew . 2-7.
esus seeng ther fath sad unto
the sck of the pas Son be of good
cheer th sns be forgven thee.
nd behod certan of the scrbes
sad wthn themseves. Ths man
basphemeth.
nd esus knowng ther thoughts
sad herefore thnk e ev n our
hearts or whether s easer to sa
Th sns be forgven thee or to sa .
rse and wak ut that e ma
know that the Son of man hath power
on earth to forgve sns then sath
e to the sck of the pas rse
take up th bed and go unto th house.
nd he arose and departed to hs
house.
Matthew . 31.
manner of sn and basphem
sha be forgven unto men but the
basphem aganst the o Ghost
sha not be forgven unto men. nd
whosoever speaketh a word aganst
the Son of man t sha be forgven
hm : but whosoever speaketh aganst
the o Ghost t sha not be for-
gven hm nether n ths word
nether n the word to come.
orrect enderng.
* esus seeng ther fath sad to
the para tc heer up m son th
sns have been e peed from thee.
nd behod certan of the scrbes
sad amongst themseves Ths person
basphemes.
nd esus observng ther con-
sderatons sad herefore do e
consder ev n our hearts or
whch of the two s the easer to sa .
Th sns have been e peed from
thee or to sa rse and wak n
order that e ma know then that
the Son of man has authort on earth
to e pe sns then e sa s to the
para tc rse take up th bed
and go awa to th house. nd
havng rsen up he went awa to hs
own house.
ver sn and basphem sha be
e peed from men but the basphem
of the pneuma sha not be e peed
from men. nd whosoever speaks a
speech aganst the Son of man t
.e. the sprt whch causes hm thus
to speak sha be e peed from hm
but whosoever speaks aganst the
pneuma that s ho t sha not be
e peed from hm nether n ths
present age nor n the age to come.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D .
427
uthorsed ekso .
Matthew v. 28.
Ths s m bood of the uew
testament whch s shed for man for
the remsson of sns.
Mark w. 12.
Lest at an tme the shoud be
converted and ther sns shoud be
forgven them.
T e D G.
Ths s m bood of the new ds-
pensaton whch s beng poured out
on behaf of man wth a vew to e -
puson of sns.
Lest the shoud ever turn and
ther sns shoud be e peed from
them.
Luke . 77.
To gve knowedge of savaton To gve knowedge of savaton
unto s peope b the remsson of to s peope n e puson of ther
ther sns. sns.
Luke v. 47- 0.
er sns whch are man are for-
gven for she oved much : but to
whom tte s forgven the same oveth
tte. nd e sad unto her. Th
sns are forgven. nd the that sat
at meat wth m began to sa wthn
themseves ho s ths that forgves
sns aso nd e sad to the woman.
Th fath hath saved thee : go n
peace.
Luke v. 47.
That repentance and remsson of
sns sha be preached n s name.
ohn . 22 23.
e breathed on them and sath
to them. eceve e the o
Ghost : whose soever sns e remt
the are remtted unto them and
whose soever sns e retan the are
retaned.
cts . 38.
epent and be baptsed ever
one of ou n the name of esus hrst
for the remsson of sns and e sha
receve the gft of the o Ghost.
phesans . 7.
n whom we have redempton
through s bood the forgveness of
sns.
chreus . 22.
thout .sheddng of bood s no
rem.sson.
1 ohn . 9.
f we confess our sns. e s fath-
fu and ust to forgve us our sns and
to ceanse us from a urgteous-
ness.
er sns though man have
been e peed because she oved
much but the person from whom
tte s e peed oveth tte. e
sad then to her Th sns have
been e peed. nd s companons
began to sa amongst themseves
ho s ths who e pes sns aso
nd e sad to the woman. Th fath
hath saved thee : go n peace.
That a change of mnd and e -
puson of sns sha be preached n
s name.
e breathed on them and sath
to them : eceve a ho pneuma.
hose soever sns e e pe the are
e peed from them and whose soever
sns e hod fast the are hed fast.
epent and et each of 3-ou be
baptsed n the name of esus hrst
for the e puson of sns and e
sa receve the gft of the ho
pneuma.
n whom we have redempton
through s bood the e puson of
transgressons.
thout sheddng of bood e pu-
son s not generated.
f we admt our sns e s fath-
fu and ust so that e w e pe
our sns and make us pure from a
unrghteousness.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
428 S T L G .
an of these passages whch seem at frst to be ver obscure
and ncompreensbe become perfect pan and ntegbe when
we bear n mnd that a sn s an nfestaton and that when sns
are spoken of nfestatons are thereb sgnfed.
e are apt to tnk of sns as f the conssted of an aggrega-
ton of so man snfu thoughts words and deeds whereas these
are mere the outward manfestatons of the rea sns whch nfest
our nature.
Thus to use a smpe ustraton
person s affcted wth a dsease sa for e ampe the sma-
po . quantt of no ous eruptons break out n consequence
a over the surface of hs bod . These are not the dsease but
the outward manfestatons mere of the dsease whch nfests
the bod wthn.
pe the dsease and the cause of the eruptons dsappears
and wth t the eruptons themseves.
So wth the nfestatons of sn. The on true savaton s the
e puson of the ev whch nfests our natures. orgveness n
the accepted use of the word has not the sghtest effect n pro-
ducng the requred e puson and therefore forgveness has
nothng to do wth savaton.
hrst came to save not to forgve nor to effect a reconcaton
between man and a vndctve macous God who needed the
sacrfce of s Son before s awfu wrath coud be appeased.
God s Love and beng Love e has secured to man through
hrst a means whereb sn and ts accompanments ma be ac-
tua e peed from human nature. Ths s the force of the
pneuma Swa/ ts tov Trveu/ aros so frequent spoken of n the
ew Testament.
T .
o T D GM T T M T
hapter v. page 96.
scheme for the savaton of man has been constructed b
human nvento as opposed to the sprt of the dvne nspred
fe of the pure eng whose teachng t records as t must be
revotng to a oho have ever fet however fant the neffabe
touch of the Great - ather and -Mother thrng the nner
sense b contact tvth the o7 d made fesh.
The partcuar dogma here auded to s one of the fundamenta
doctrnes of so-caed hrstant and n ts utter faac together
wth the nsut whch t offers to the God of ustce and ove s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 429
probab to be found one of the man secrets of the faure of the
regon to work out the ob ects for -whch hrst came.
t s we to state the dogma whch s common known as that
of ustfcaton b fath n as pan and smpe terms as possbe.
t s then as foows :
the human race wth one sotar e cepton havng snned
aganst the aws of God have ncurred gut deservng of the
severest punshment. These gut crmnas are tod that God
has vsted s fu wrath upon the ne on nnocent man n
order that those who merted chastsement mght escape scot-free.
ut ths escape from punshment s made to depend upon whether
or no the beeve that God has rea perpetrated ths most gross
act of n ustce. Those who beeve t w not on save them-
seves from chastsement but w receve a rch reward those
who do not beeve such a thng w be vsted wth punshments
of ncreased severt .
t w be acknowedged that the doctrne s here far and
terse stated.
Tat does t amount to e can best understand t b a
smpe ustraton. n a certan schoo an offence deservng serous
punshment has been commtted b ever schoar e cept one. The
master we knowng ths to be the case cas the one obedent
bo out of the schooroom. The rest of the pups are then
addressed b an assstant-master n the foowng terms : o s
ou are we aware that ou a deserve to be severe punshed.
am desred to nform ou that because ou are a gut our
knd good ust master has taken the one nnocent bo out of the
room and has gven hm a sound foggng n our stead. Those
who beeve what have tod ou hod up our hands Some
of the bo s deghted at the prospect of escapng punshment
respond mmedate b rasng ther hands whst others m-
peed b ther sense of ustce rep * e cannot beeve sr
that our master has acted n so terrb un ust a manner. ou
must have been mstaken the bo who s nnocent cannot possb
have been punshed because we are gut . e woud rather
suffer punshment ourseves than accept pardon on those terms.
er we then repes the assstant-master as ou do not
beeve what have tod ou and as ou are so proud as to refuse
pardon on these condtons come out and be thrashed. So the
sneaks who appaud ther master s goodness n savng ther backs
even at the e pense of an nnocent vctm are rewarded wth a
pr e whe the honest-hearted ads who refuse to gve ther
master credt for gross n ustce are branded wth prde and made
to suffer a severe punsment.
e see at once the absurdt of ths and ts utter voaton of
the frst prncpes of recttude. e see that ether the master
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
430 S T L G .
was gut of the most agrant n ustce or ese that the statement
made b the assstant-master was absoute and entre fase. n
ether case we see what a perncous effect on the bo s themseves
the ncucaton of such a beef woud have how traned on such
prncpes the woud nevtab grow np fase sef-seekng crea-
tures wth utter dstorted notons of rght and wrong.
or woud the case be atered n the sghtest degree uness
ndeed t were aggravated f the nnocent bo happened to be the
master s own son or f he vountar offered hmsef to be punshed
nstead of the others. The n ustce on the master s part woud
reman undmnshed. nd et the hrstan doctrne as com-
mon accepted mputes to God an act from whch the mnd
nstnctve rebes n the case of a man.
ow t s to be especa observed that throughout the whoe
teachng of hrst msef there s not one word that sanctons
ths erroneous dogma not one hnt of s beng pun ed n order
that the wrath of God aganst gut man ma be appeased. e
dd ndeed a great and frequent stress upon the necesst of s
death n connecton wth the accompshment of s msson but
never once n an manner that e hbted that death as a propta-
tor sacrfce and offerng for sn though at the same tme t s
not dffcut to see how s foowers so soon fe nto the erroneous
vew whch has tanted hrstant wth ts baefu nfuence ever
snce. Unabe to dscern the rea meanng of hrst s death and
mbued wth the ewsh dea of vcarous sacrfce the ear
teachers of hrstant concuded that that death must have been
n the nature of a proptator offerng and thus as s shown b
the wrtngs of Pau Peter and ohn amost from the ver com-
mencement of the hstor of the regon the great ob ect of hrst s
a-mportant work was bured n the quagmre of an erroneous
dogma utter ncompatbe wth the nature of God and suffcent
of tsef to account for the faure of hrstant . e have taken
great pans to coect a hrst s ausons to s comng death.
These ma be dvded nto the foowng casses :
1. Statements concernng the/acof s approachng passon
death bura and resurrecton. See Matt. v. 21 v. 22 23
. 17 v. 2 Mark v. 31 . 31 . 33 Luke . 22 v.
31 v. 6 7 ohn . 19 v. 28.
2. Statements as to the vountar nature of s death. See
ohn . 11 1 17 18 v. 13.
3. Statements as to the pur ose and effect of s death. See
ohn . 14-17 . 24 32 Matt. . 28 v. 28 Mark . 4 .
ow f a these passages be studed t w be found that not
one of them can b an possbt be construed nto an auson
to a proptator sacrfce wth the e cepton of the ast three
those name from Matt. . 28 v. 28 Mark . 4 . n the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 431
frst and thrt passages hrst sa s The Son of man came to
gve s fe a ransom for man and n the second passage
Ths s m bood of the new testament whch s shed for man
for or as the evsed erson more correct puts t nto
the remsson of sns.
t s true the ngsh words ransom and remsson mght
mp a proptator sacrfce but f we turn to the orgna te t
ve fnd that the Greek word for ransom s vrpov whch comes
from vt to set free whst the Greek for remsson s
a / crts whch comes from dcf Lr f L to send forth or e pe.
Thus n the frst statement hrst sa s that e came to gve s
fe n order to set man free from sn and n the second state-
ment e sa s that s bood was shed n order to e pe sn from
man .
oth these statements are therefore dentca and smp mean
that hrst s death was to be necessar for the settng free of sn-
bound humant from the thradom nto whch the fa of man
brought them. Ths was ndeed the e act and tera ob ect and
effect of that death not n the manner and sense so gnorant
mputed b the dogmas of the hurch but n a far more rea and
effcacous wa .
T .
MPL T D T T D T T S S .
hapter v. pages 11 -4 11 .
t m Ues a dstnct want of fath f a mans conscence cear
shows hm that he s voatng t not to obe the mpuse t sug-
gests at a ha ards. God does not act thus drect upon the n-
most essence of man s nature wthout havng ovded a satsfacton
for the cravng after truth ohch the uneasness thus engendered
ndcates.
The be s fu of evdences of ths truth whether n the wa
of precept e ampe or warnng. The absoute necesst of foow-
ng the dctates of conscence vhether t be to avod ev or to do
good and of eavng the resuts to God however mprobabe t
ma appear human speakng that a favourabe ssue can foow
ths mpct obedence s tc esson whc we are thus taugt.
e w take tese ponts n order.
1 . Dctates of conscence to avod ev.
The Scrptura reccpts on ths pont are so numerous that t s
mpossbe to quote them a we w however state one or two
of the most emphatc.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
432 S T L G .
There hat no temptaton taken ou but such as man can
bear but God s fathfu av o w not suffer ou to be tempted
above that e are abe but w wth the temptaton make aso
the wa of escape that e ma be abe to endure t 1 or.
. 13 .
The Lord knoweth how to dever the god out of tempta-
ton 2 Pet. . 9 .
n that e msef hath suffered beng tempted e s abe
to succour them that are tempted eb. . 1 8 .
aaam Sau the dsobedent prophet of ethe Davd udas
and Pate are a sad cases of warnng aganst the fata resuts of
dsobe ng the voce of conscence when t woud dssuade from
the commsson of ev.
n the other hand we have man notabe e ampes of the
bessngs whch resut from obe ng the warnngs of conscence.
oseph when tempted b Potphar s wfe Shadrach Meshach
and bed-nego who preferred the horrors of the fer furnace to
voatng ther nstncts of recttude Dane Stephen and the frst
apostes of hrstant a bear testmon to the same great truth.
2. Dctates of conscence to perform actve good.
braham when obe ng n fath the order to sacrfce hs on
son oshua when eadng hs arm for seven da s around the
was of ercho the wdow of Sarepta when sharng wth ah
what appeared to be her ast earth mea aaman when bathng
n the ordan for the cure of hs epros Smon the fsherman
when castng hs nets n the ake of Gaee after a nght of frut-
ess to these and ver man other cases a tend to convnce us
that even from the owest pont of a name the beneft resut-
ng to one s sef the best and wsest course nvarab s to obe
mmedate the suggestons of conscence and to do what t dc-
tates ma the consequences of so dong appear ever so fute or
ha ardous.
Perhaps the most noteworth ncdent ncucatng ths esson
s that of the three ho women who went on aster mornng to
anont the dead bod of hrst.
Ther sacred nstncts and ovng devoton mpeed them to
undertake ths task the started therefore on ther msson but
on the wa a dffcut a parent nsurmountabe suggested
tsef to them. huge stone had been paced aganst the mouth
of the tomb and t woud be utter mpossbe for them to remove
t. nd the sad amongst themseves. ho sha ro us awa
the stone from the door of the sepuchre Mark v. 3 . ut
ther sense of dut woud not aow them to be deterred b ths
obstace. The woud not meet troube haf-wa the woud go
straght on and eave the ssue n God s hands. The consequence
was that at the ver pace and tme when the e pected to meet
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 433
wth the greatest dffcut the found the dffcut had ds-
appeared. nd when the ooked the saw that the stone was
roed awa . nd ther fathfu obedence to the voce of ther
conscence was rewarded b the announcement of the ange at the
tomb e s not here e s rsen.
So w t awa s be f we mpct foow the mpuse sug-
gested b the voce of God vthn us. The couds whch seem so
back for us w met awa nto goden ght and when we have
passed through them we sha ook back n wonder that the had
seemed to us beforehand so mpenetrabe.
T .
o L .
hapter v. page 133.
he7 we refect upon the Ugotres the hatred the persecuton
and the ntoerance whch have charactersed a hurches that have
taken as ther chef corner-stone the teachng of hrst whch was
pure ove and nothng ese we can on account for the peope
tvho profess to he anmated ht ths ove and who manfest t n a
hate whch has provoked hood wars as havng become nsane.
t s mportant and nstructve to note that one and one on
test was gven b hrst b whch s true hurch was to be ds-
tngushed. Ths test was no formua of doctrne no dogma nor
creed no compance wth an form of rtua or worshp but pan
smpe practca ove. e does not sa f ou are to be m
dscpes ou must beeve n the doctrne of ustfcaton b fath
or n that of the Trnt or n the dogma of te nfabt of an
person or bod of persons or n ths that or the other shbboeth
theor or whm nvented b human ngenut or perverseness
but ths sha a men know that e are m dscpes f e
have ove one to another ohn . 3 .
or s ths the teachng of one soated passage t s the ke -
note of hrstant . t w be we n order rea to show that
ts s so to gather together the most sgnfcant ausons n the
ew Testament to ove as the g-oundwork and test of hrst s
regon. Thus n the frst pace we have hrst s own decara-
tons on the sub ect frequent and emphatca repeated.
sa to ou Love our enemes bess them that curse ou do
good to them that ate ou and pra for them whc desptefu
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
434 S T L G .
use ou and persecute ou tat e ma be the chdren of our
ather whch s n eaven Matt v 44 4 .
Thou shat ove th neghbour as th sef Matt. . 19 .
Thou shat ove the Lord th God wth a th heart and wth
a th sou and wth a th mnd. Ths s the frst and great
commandment : and the second s ke unto t. Thou shat ove
th neghbour as th sef. n these two commandments hang a
the ata and the pro hets Matt. . 37-40 . See aso Mark .
30-31 Luke . 27.
new commandment gve unto ou. That e ove one an-
other as have oved ou that e aso ove one another.
ths sha a men know that e are m dscpes f e have ove
one to another ohn . 34 3 .
Ths s m commandment That e ove one another as have
oved ou ohn v. 12 .
These thngs command ou that e ove one another
ohn . 17 .
o ather keep through Thne own name those whom
Thou hast gven me that the ma be one as we are ohn
v. 11 .
That the ove wherewth Thou hast oved me ma be n them
and n them ohn v. 26 .
Thus the whoe teachng of hrst was ove pure and
smpe. ow tte even s mmedate foowers understood of
the smpct of ths regon of ther Master ma be gathered
from the fact that n the book of the cts of the postes
the sub ect of ove na the ver oord tsef s not once to be
found from the begnnng to the end. nstead thereof the book
s a meancho record of quarres dsputes and controverses
even amongst the apostes themseves over matters of dogma
and other concerns of comparatve second-rate mportance.
St Pau however appears to have grasped somewhat of the
overwhemng necesst of makng ths a sub ect of prmar con-
sderaton at an rate durng the atter part of hs mnstr when
hs prose tsng ea had been tempered b age and e perence and
hs heart opened to the ove of hrst b hs sef-sacrfcng fdet
and nearness of touch to hs Savour.
Ths the foowng amongst others are passages from hs eps-
tes breathng the pure and hrstan sprt of ove.
Let ove be wthout dssmuaton. e knd af ectoned one
to another wth brother ove n honour preferrng one another
om. . 9 10 .
f there be an other commandment t s bref comprehended
n ths sa ng name . Thou shat ove th neghbour as th sef
om. . 9 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 43
Love -vvorketh no to hs neghbour therefore ove s the
fufng of the aw om. . 10 .
n a thngs approvng ourseves as the mnsters of God . . .
n pureness n knowedge n ong-suf ermg n kndness n a ho -
sprt n ove unfegned 2 or. vL 4-6 .
aw s fufed n one word even n ths Thou shat ove
th neghbour as th sef Ga. v. 1 4 .
The frut of the Sprt s ove o peace ong-sufferng gente-
ness goodness fath meekness temperance Ga. v 22 23 .
That e beng rooted and grounded n ove ma be abe to
comprehend wth a sants what s the breadth and ength and
depth and heght and to know the ove of hrst whch passeth
knowedge that e ma be fed vth a the funess of God
ph. . 17-19 .
orbearng one another n ove ph. v. 2 .
ak n ove as hrst aso oved us ph. v. 2 .
Ths pra that our ove ma abound et more and more n
knowedge and n a udgment Php . 9 .
bove a these thngs put on chart .e. ove whch s the
bond of perfectness o. 14 .
e have reserved t the end that most beautfu of a the
poste Pau s wrtngs name hs pcture of ove n the thr-
teenth chapter of hs rst pste to the ornthans.
St ames sa s : f e fuf the ro a aw accordng to the
Scrpture Thou shat ove th neghbour as th sef thou shat do
we ames . 8 .
bove a thngs sa s St Peter have fervent chart among
ourseves for chart sha cover the muttude of sns 1 Peter
v. 8 .
nd agan : dd to our fath vrtue and to vrtue know-
edge and to knowedge temperance and to temperance patence
and to patence godness and to godness brother kndness
and to brother kndness chart 2 Peter . -7 . Thus pacng
chart or ove n the hghest or most mportant pace.
Uut t s after a n the wrtng of St ohn the dscpe of
ove that the subme truth s most cear stated.
e that sath he s n the ght and hateth hs brother s n
darkness even unt now he that oveth hs brother abdcth n
the ght 1 ohn . 9 10 .
n ths the chdren of God are manfest and the .chdren of
the dev whosoever doeth not rghteousness s not of God nether
he that oveth not hs brother. or ths s the message that e
eard from the egung that we shoud ove one another
1 ohn . 10 11 .
e know that we ave passed from deat unto fe because
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
436 S T L G .
ve ove the brethren. e that oveth not hs brother abdeth n
death 1 ohn . 14 .
Let us not ove n word nether n tongue but n deed and n
truth 1 ohn . 18 .
Ths s s commandment that e shoud beeve on the name
of s Son esus hrst and ove one another as e gave us com-
mandment 1 ohn . 23 .
eoved et us ove one another for ove s of God : and
ever one that oveth s born of God and knoweth God. e
that oveth not knoweth not God for God s ove 1 ohn v.
7 8 .
eoved f God so oved us we ought aso to ove one another.
f we ove one another God dweeth n us and s ove s per-
fected n us 1 ohn v. 11 12 .
God s ove and he that dweeth n ove dweeth n God
and God n hm. eren s our ove made perfect that we ma
have bodness n the da of udgment : because as e s so are we
n ths word. There s no fear n ove but perfect ove casteth
out fear : because fear hath torment. e that feareth s not made
perfect n ove. e ove m because e frst oved us. f a
man sa ove God and hateth hs brother he s a ar : for he
that oveth not hs brother whom he hath seen how can he ove
God whom he hath not seen 1 nd ths commandment have we
from m That he who oveth God ove hs brother aso
1 ohn v. 16-21 .
t mght perhaps be thought that we were fghtng a shadow
n brngng so man te ts of Scrpture to bear upon what s
ackno vedged n word and n tongue to be a fundamenta aw
of hrstant were t not for the amentabe fact that t s not
aso acknowedged to be so n deed and n truth.
There s not one snge hurch of hrstendom at ths moment
nor one snge sect or part wthn an of these hurches wheren
the aw of ove s not wanton voated and the commandment of
the Lord made of none effect through the tradtons of sefshness
ntoerance unchartabeness narrow-mnded bgotr and fanatca
superstton. Thus ke the dog n the fabe whst ntent on the
shadow the have ost the substance of hrst s regon and no-
where now can be seen the marks of unt and brother affecton
whch drew from the heathen of od the e camaton of wonder and
respect See how these hrstans ove one another
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 437
T .
o T D P S US D T GL S
T ST M T.
hapter . page 161.
Ths dvne force s constant auded to n the ew Testa-
ment hut the word Swa/ us s usua rendered power b the tra s-
ators and ts rea meanng whch s force s thus weahened.
The ooseness and want of strct accurac n regard to certan
words and e pressons b the ngsh transators of the be s
rea most astoundng and ne cusabe.
Ths can scarce be attrbutabe to gnorance nor woud we
ascrbe t to wfu perverson and t must therefore be set down
ether to careessness about detas or as s the most probabe to
the bndng effects of preconceved theores and dogmatc pre udce.
Ths remark appes perhaps more especa to those who were
responsbe for what s common known as the uthorsed er-
son though the compers of the evsed dton are b no
means free from the same charge.
e sha dea further on vth one evdence of ths n the treat-
ment of the Greek word Trvcvf a n ts severa appcatons. See
ote 8 p. 463. e w here gve another e ampe ustratve
of our observatons.
The word power s to be found 14 tmes n the ew Testa-
ment uthorsed erson :
n sevent -s cases as the transaton of Su/a/ ts
n fft -s cases as the transaton of ovaa
n fve cases as the transaton of pcros
n one case each as the transaton of o-p te a eorv/s
and T Svvarov respectve .
n the remanng four nstances name ev. v. 4 . 3 .
1 v. 8 the word power s nserted n the ngsh wth-
out an correspondng word n the freek though the sense does
not at a necesstate ts nserton.
n the evsed erson t has been omtted n ever nstance
to the great mrovement of the passages concerned.
f now we e amne the varous Greek words whch have been
ndscrmnate transated as power we sha fnd a ver essen-
ta dfference n ther respectve sgnfcatons.
hc mport of Sv a/ t as the word mpes s d namca
power whch s best rendered force or a force as the sense
of te passage ma rec ure.
Tat of ovaa s vested power n the sense of author-
t or swa .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
438 S T L G .
That of pctros s ph sca power Lest rendered strength.
That of dp s smp magstrac .
That of T v s from t the same as the Latn vs and
ma therefore be rendered mght.
That of f a eL Tr s s as the evsed erson correct has
t ma est .
nd to Svvarov vhch s the neuter substantva form of the
ad ectve SvvaTos abe s equvaent to the ngsh word
potenc .
n man of the 141 passages n whch these words occur the
meanng w be rendered much more smpe and e pct f we
read nstead of power the word correspondng to the Greek te t
as gven above whst n a the cases t w be we for the sake of
accurac and dstncton that the reader shoud make the requred
substtuton.
or ths purpose we now proceed to enumerate the dfferent
references after whch we w quote at ength some of the pas-
sages whch are more mportant affected.
1. here po ver Swa/tts force or a force : Matt.
. 29 v. 29 30 v. 64. Mark . 1 . 24 .
2 26 v. 62. Luke . 17 3 v. 14 36 v. 17 . 1
. 26 27 . 69 v. 49. cts . 8 . 12 v. 7 33
v. 8 v. 10 . 38. om. . 4 16 20 v. 38 . 17 v.
13 19 v. 2 . 1 or. . 18 24 . 4 v. 19 20 v. 14
. 24 43. 2 or. v. 7 v. 7 v. 3 . 9 . 4. ph. .
19 21 . 7 20. Php . 10. o. . 11. 1 Thess. . .
2 Thess. . 1 1 . 9. 2 Tm. . 7 8 . . eb. . 3 v.
v. 16. 1 Peter . . 22. 2 Peter . 3 16 . 11. ev.
v. 11 . 12 v. 12 . 17 . 10 . 2 v. 8 . 1.
2. here power e ouo-ta authort or swa : Matt.
. 6 8 . 1 v. 18. Mark . 10 . 1 . Luke v. 6
32 . 24 . 19 . 11 . 3. ohn . 12 . 18
v. 2 . 10 11. cts . 7 v. 4 v 19 v. 18. om.
. 21 . 1 2. 1 or. v. 12 v. 4 37 . 4 12 18 .
10. 2 or. . 10. ph. . 2 . 10 v. 12. oh . 13
16 . 10 1 . 2 Thess. . 9. Tt. . 1. ude 2 . ev. .
26 v. 8 . 3 10 . 4 7 12 v. 18 v. 9 v.
12 v. 1 . 6.
3. here power pttTos strength : ph. . 19 v.
10. 1 Tm. v. 16. eb. . 14. ev. v. 13.
4. here power ap magstrac : Luke . 20.
. here po ver a- s mght : 2 Thess. . 9.
6. here power L a .t6Tq ma est : Luke . 43.
7. here power t6 Swarov potenc : om. . 22.
e w now quote a few passages for the sake of ustratng
the observatons gven above.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 439
Matt v. 18 : swa n heaven and on earth has been
gven to me.
Luke . 1 7 : e sha proceed n hs presence under ah s
pneuma and force.
Luke . 20 : So that the mght dever hm up to the
magstrac and authort of the governor.
Luke v. 49: eman n the ct of erusaem unt e
sha be endued wth a force from on hgh.
cts . 7 8 : t s not for ou to know tmes or seasons
whch the ather hath setted of s own authort . ut e sha
receve a force when the ho pneuma has come upon ou.
om. . 18 19: Those thngs whch hrst hath accom-
pshed through me to make the Gentes hearken b word and
deed b means of a force of sgns and wonders a force of a ho
pneuma.
1 or. . 18 : The ogos whch s of the cross s to those who
are beng ost fo but to us who are beng saved t s a force of
God.
1 or. . 4 : ot n persuasve words of human wsdom but
n persona e perence of pneuma and force n order that our fath
mght not depend upon human vsdom but upon dvne force.
ph. . 20 : ho has a force to accompsh e ceedng
abundant above a vhch we ask or magne accordng to the
force whch energses n us.
Php . 10 : That ma know m and the force of s
resurrecton.
2 Tm. . : avng an outward form of regon but hav-
ng re ected the force thereof.
T L.
T P S L L T P S T P T UTU .
hapter . page 169.
ver 0.n-atom whrt er t he mora or ph sca n hccomes
a o -atom when t has done ts oork of mrfcaton here and passes
tpwards ke ncense to that hrgd utmospere tvere t condenses
nto a o -atom and fo ns a pece of substanta ha pness vatng
to he entered nto h the one cho fet the agon of t on earth and
who nstea/ of rebeng then chershed t as a mceess gft from
God.
The natura and nseparabe connecton between n-atoms
patent endured and rght utsed on earth and o -noms n
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
440 S T L G Sr.
the brght hereafter s a frequent theme n the be. ut though
most readers of the be understand and beeve that sorrow here
beow s the preude to o hereafter above few apparent com-
prehend the truth that the one actua 2 Toduces the other that s
to sa not that o n heaven w be smp a reward for patent
endurance of sorrow on earth but that t s ts offsprng the former
beng actua the same substance as the atter as tera as the
chd s of the substance of the mother or as the fu-grown corn s
of the substance of the seed.
The foowng passages are a few of those whch speak of the
ntmate reaton between terrestra sorrow and ceesta o and
some of them to whch we w afterwards draw especa attenton
trace ver cear the substanta dentt between the two.
ur ght affcton whch s for the moment worketh for us
more and more e ceedng an eterna weght of gor vhe we
ook not at the thngs whch are seen but at the thngs whch are
not seen for the thngs whch are seen are tempora but the
thngs vhch are not seen are eterna 2 or. v. 17 1 8 .
eren e great re oce though now for a tte whe f
need be e have been put to gref n manfod temptatons that
the proof of our fath beng more precous than god that
persheth though t s proved b fre mght be found unto prase
and gor and honour at the reveaton of esus hrst 1
Peter . 6 7 .
er ver sa unto ou That e sha weep and ament
but the word sha re oce and e sha be sorrowfu but our
sorrow sha be turned nto o . woman when she s n trava
hath sorrow because her hour s come but when she s devered
of the chd she remembereth no more the angush for the o that
a man s born nto the word. nd e therefore now have sorrow
but w see ou agan and our heart sha re oce and our o
no one taket awa from ou ohn v. 20-22 .
The that sow n tears sha reap n o Ps. c v. .
atsoever a man soweth that sha he aso reap Ga. v. 7 .
e sha drnk of the brook n the wa therefore sha he
ft up the head Ps. e . 7 .
The sha come wth weepng and wth suppcatons w
ead them w cause them to wak b rvers of waters. nd
the sha come and sng n the heght of on and sha fow
together unto the goodness of the Lord . . . and the sha not
sorrow an more at a . . . for w turn ther mournng nto
o and w comfort them and make them re oce out of ther
sorrow er . 9 12 13 .
ount t a o m brethren when e fa nto manfod
temptatons ames . 2 .
e behod m who hath been made a tte ower than the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 441
anges even esus because of the sufferng of death crowned wth
gor and honour that b the g-ace of God e shoud taste
death for ever man. or t became m for whom are a
thngs and through whom are a thngs n brngng man sons
to gor to make the author of ther savaton perfect through
sufferngs eb. . 9 10 .
f so be that we suffer vth m that we ma be aso gorfed
together om. v. 17 .
e know that the whoe creaton groaneth and travaeth n
pan together unt now. nd not on so but ourseves aso
vhch have the frst-fruts of the Sprt even we ourseves groan
wthn ourseves watng for our adopton to wt the redempton
of our bod om. v. 22 23 .
eepng ma tarr for the nght but o cometh n the
mornng Ps. . .
Sorrow s turned nto o before m ob . 22 .
These are the whch came out of great trbuaton and the
washed ther robes and made them whte n the bood of the Lamb.
Therefore are the before the throne of God ev. v. 1 4 .
ow from these passages we see four tngs :
1. That there s a necessar reaton between present sorrow
and future o .
2. That present sorrow produces future o 2 or. v. 17 18
1 Pet. . 6 7 Ps. e . 7 eb. . 9 10 om. v. 17 ev. v.
U .
3. Tat present sorrow produces future o as a woman pro-
duces a chd ohn v. 20-22 om. v. 22 23 .
4. s a seed sown produces the frut vhch s reaped Ps.
e v. Ga. v. 7 .
. . n Ps. c v. t s worth of remark that the vords
The that sow n tears sha reap n o do not mean that
those who shed tears whst n the act of sowng sha re oce whst
n the act of reapng but that those who sow n the substance of
tears .e. sow tears sha reap n the substance of o .e. sha
reap o .
rom these consderatons ve see that the be teaches us
that the o of the hereafter s formed from the sorro v of the
present for sorro and o ke a other emotons are n er
truth matera atomc substances.
The process b vhch the substance of the o s produced out
of the eements of the sorro v s anaogous to the ph sca opera-
tons vth vhch we are famar n the scence of chemstr .
The atoms of pan are ncapabe of transformaton nto those of
o e ce t combnaton vth the mora atoms of tencc and
fat n the human .sufferer. n man cases sorro and pan fa
to roduce te desred resuts ths s because the enter nto com-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
442 S T L G .
bnaton wth the wrong mora eements n the person affcted.
Then dscontent peevshness and a murmurng sprt of fathess-
ness mar the work whch woud otherwse ensue.
hen sufferng and angush are met b forttude and patence
and these ngredents are together submtted to the acton of the
dvne crucbe then and then on do the work together for
good as St Pau so beautfu descrbes t n om. v. 28
where the Greek word e act mpes the acton whch takes pace
n a chemca retort. Then and then on does the refnng fre
remove the dross from human nature and the atoms of sorrow
combne wth the atoms of patence producng the gorous m-
morta unao ed substance of eterna happness and o .
T M.
o T UTU L .
hapter . pages 176 177.
t s not posshe for those who have mssec through t nto
hgher condtons to snk hack nto t agan for the attracton of
goodness n te mdst of whch the doe s too pooerfu to ad-
mt of ther dong so hut t s possh e for those who have sunk
through t downwards to he drawn up to t agan and so fn-
a saved.
Ths s smp a matter of attracton and gravtaton on the
attracton and gravtaton s of mora nstead of ph sca atoms.
bod escapng from earth nto the upper regons of the unseen
word comes wthn the gravtatng nfuence of that regon and
that attracton s powerfu enough to resst a counter-gravtaton.
Ths was e act the same case wth the ower word t hrst
went down there and b s presence and the atomc eements
whch e deposted there weakened the gravtaton of the ower
word to such an e tent that t s now possbe for bengs to escape
from that regon nto the hgher. Ths was the purpose of hrst s
descent nto he : e went to set free those who were bound
bound that s b the force of nferna gravtaton e reeased
the sprts n prson n the prson name of the attracton of
the ower word from whch t the power of that attracton was
veakened b the counteractng eement of hrst s bunt the
were utter unabe to escape.
Ths was what hrst meant b the descrpton whch e gves
of the portons of the nvsbe word n the parabe of Dves and
La arus. e see there La arus carred b anges nto braham s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . -443
bosom a fguratve e presson for the passng of hs pneumatc
bod nto the regon of anges and departed sants we see the rch
man n te agon afar of n the ower regons of ades.
etween the two there s an mpassabe barrer so that t s
mpossbe for the den ens of the one ocat to pa a vst to the
den ens of the other. Ths mpassabe barrer s the mora
e panse of earth where the counter-attractons of heaven and he
.e. of the upper and ower nvsbe regons meet nether e er-
csng wthn that regon an attracton so rresstbe as to nuf
the gravtatng force of the other. utsde that regon on ether
sde the condton of thngs becomes changed and no attracton
vhatever from the ower word can reach the upper ust as before
hrst went down nto the ower regon no attracton from the
upper coud penetrate nto t. t was for ths reason that hrst
before s death and descent nto he descrbed the rch man and
La arus as beng n postons so entre asundered that t was m-
possbe for them to come agan nto contact.
ut that pcture no onger hods true. Though La arus coud
now b no possbt descend to Dves an more than he coud
before et t woud now be possbe for Dves to ascend to the
poston whch La arus occuped.
n ths supreme potent work of hrst es the hope na the
certant of the fna savaton of the whoe unverse. ad hrst
been content to humate msef to death and pass n s pneu-
matc bod nto the nvsbe regons of earth and thence upwards
nto heaven wthout descendng nto he there coud never have
been for a eternt an prospect of deverance of the s rts n
prson.
ow however as g-adua under the stronger attracton of the
upper spheres bengs pass one b one from the ower so does the
ceesta gravtaton constant ncrease wth the addton of each
new mora force contaned n the pneumatc bod of each new-
comer whst at the same tme the gravtatng force of the nfer-
nas n proporton dmnshes and fna t must become ato-
gether e tnct for a w have passed to the upper regons of bss.
Ths s the fna savaton ths s the unversa redempton of
the nvsbe as we as the vsbe word whch t was hrst s
great msson and vork to accompsh.
The mpassabe guf has been a source of great controvers
n the hurc and te erroneous concepton of the unseen word
ased upon an gnorance of the fact that ocat there s smp
the resut of the mora condtons whc create t has gven rse to
such doctrnes as purgator on the one hand and eterna damna-
ton on the other and has resuted n causng peope to regard the
moment of death as f ng for a eternt the condton of the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
444 S T L G .
sou. nce et the truth be reased that the rtce where peope
are n the unseen word means smp the state n whch the are
and a dffcutes dsappear whch have gven rse to so man
confctng and erroneous dogmas.
T .
T DD M G S PTU .
hapter . page 18 .
The fact that the be ossesses ths nner meanng s ndcated
both n the d and ew Testaments.
The frequent occurrence of such words as m ster parabe
dark sa ngs c. testf to the fact that the be recognses
a hdden meanng n ts records and teachng whch fact t s
necessar to bear constant n mnd whe perusng or stud ng ts
pages. Thus amongst other statements on the sub ect n o
rt we fnd the foowng :
e speak the wsdom of 4od n a m ster even the hdden
wsdom whch God ordaned before the word unto our gor
1 or. . 7 .
ccordng to the reveaton of the m ster whch was kept
secret snce the word began but now s made manfest and b the
scrptures of the prophets accordng to the commandment of the
everastng God made known to a natons for the obedence of
fath om. v. 2 26 .
avng made known to us the m ster of s w ph. . 9 .
reveaton e made known to me the m ster whch n
other ages was not made known to the sons of men as t s now
reveaed unto s ho apostes and prophets b the pneuma
ph. . .
The m ster whch has been hd from ages and generatons
but s now made manfest to s sants to whom God woud
make known vat s the rches of the gor of the m ster among
the Gentes whch s hrst n ou oL . 26 27 .
odng the m ster of the fath n a pure conscence
1 Tm. . 9 .
Stewards of the m steres of God 1 or. v. 1 .
w ncne mne ear to a parabe : w o 3en m dark
sa ngs upon the harp Ps. . 4 .
w open m mouth n a parabe : w utter dark sa ngs
of od Ps. v. 2 .
The words of the wse and ther dark sa ngs Prov. . 6 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . -44
Son of man speak a parabe unto the house of srae
ek. v. 2 .
Utter a parabe unto the rebeous house and sa unto them
Thus sath the Lord God ek. v. 3 .
Go and te ths peope. ear e ndeed but understand not
and see e ndeed but perceve not. Make the heart of ths peope
fat and ther ears heav and shut ther e es est the see wth
ther e es and hear wth ther ears and understand wth ther
heart and convert and be heaed sa. v. 9 10 .
The sa of me Doth he not speak parabes 1 ek. . 49 .
have decared the former thngs from the begnnng and
the went out of m mouth and showed them . . . have
even from the begnnng decared t unto thee . . . thou hast
heard see a ths and w not e decare t have showed
thee new thngs from ths tme even hdden thngs and thou ddst
not know them . . . ea thou heardest not ea thou kne vest
not ea from that tme thne ear was not opened sa. v. 3
6 8 .
e reveaeth the deep and secret thngs Dan. . 22 .
n a hs epstes speakng to them of these thngs n whch
are some thngs hard to be understood whch the that are un-
earned and unstabe wrest as the do aso the Scrptures unto
ther own destructon 2 Pet. . 1 6 .
ow we see through a gass dark but then face to face :
now know n part but then sha know even as am known
1 or. . 12 .
T .
SP TU L P S.
hapter . page 192.
/ a ea to the testnon of others because thank God the
numher of those vho are ph /sca/ as we as mora conscous of
ths ncreasng resprator senstveness s da aguentng.
The noton o sprtua nfuences actua afectng the ph sca
respraton ma perhaps appear to man peope fantastc et ths
s a matter of constant e perence to those who have entered on
the s mpneumatc fe. The wrter hmsef coud scarce have
credted the p sca resuts produced b sprtua causes f he had
not actua e perenced them frequent and powerfu hmsef
and wtnessed them n others.
Ths resprator moton s entre dstnct from cataeptc and
h sterc convusons and et at tmes t shakes the whoe frame
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
446 S T L G .
from head to foot wt quverng vbrator currents whst at
others t produces a sensaton of ntense dffcut of breathng at
tmes amountng amost to suffocaton.
n two se Darate occasons the wrter has been abe to detect the
e act poston of an obscure maad n another person soe b
the magnetc vbratons produced n hs entre organsm as soon
as hs fngers have touched the seat of the dsease.
n one nstance t was an affecton of the kdne s n another
a tenson of the nerves at the base of the spne.
n each case the vrter passng hs hand quet and gradua
down the back of the patent and e ercsng at the same tme a
the powers of hs w-force to surrender hmsef to the gudance
of the pneuma has fet nothng unt he has come n contact wth
the spot over ng the source of the compant. mmedate he
has touched the pace he has fet a powerfu current enterng hs
organsm through the tps of the fngers vhch were pressed upon
the patent. Ths current has passed up hs arm and through hs
whoe frame and at the same tme the pecuar resprator moton
spoken of has vsb taken possesson of hm. Drect hs hand
has been removed from the patent the vbrator currents have
ceased. Ths same phenomenon has occurred ever tme he has
treated the patent thus and n both cases the patent derved
mmedate and sensbe beneft from ever successon of the treat-
ment beng utmate compete cured after a few da s notwth-
standng the fact that n the case of the affecton of the kdne s
a doctor who had been prevous consuted b the patent decared
that t was mpossbe for hm to recover e cept after an ness of
ong duraton.
The vrter hmsef does not attempt to e pan the facts he
mere states them as the occurred acknowedgng at the same
tme that he was entre unconscous of possessng n hmsef an
heang facut and that he was throughout dstnct a passve
nstrument for the transmsson of the vta currents. e can
on account for the resuts b the unseen acton of hgher
potences.
The resprator moton above descrbed s probab anaogous to
that vhch affected hrst whst curng the deaf and dumb patent
n the dstrct of Decapos. St Mark who reates the crcum-
stance e press mentons that hrst put s fngers nto hs
ears and touched hs tongue and ookng up to heaven. e
sghed. That whch was mstaken for sghng was doubtess
the outward manfestaton of the pneuma mpartng heang poten-
ces through the organsm of hrst for the pneumatc respraton
s genera accompaned b a heavng n the throat best descrbed
as a successon of strong sghs.
See Postscrpt p. 472.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 447
T P.
T D S DD
hapter v. page 279.
t s corth of note that on the occason of ths covenant tee
for the frst tme fnd the oord Shadda used as a name for the
m ht a word of the deepest and hoest moort for n ts n-
terna meanng t sgnfes the Dvne emnne
ne of the most remarkabe words n the ebrew be s the
word Shad wth ts varous dervatves and cognate e pres-
sons cear understandng of ther mport w remove much
that s obscure and w throw a wonderfu ght on the hdden
meanng of Scrpture.
t must be borne n mnd that n the ebrew anguage as n a
the orenta anguages of antqut the forms of vords have a
deep sgnfcaton and that a words compounded of the same
root-etters have a kndred meanng.
urthermore nasmuch as vowe-ponts are a ater addton to
the anguage and have nothng to do wth root-formatons the
vowes ma be dsregarded n tracng the ramfcatons of cognate
words.
The trtera root from whch T Sud comes s mc Shadah
to sucke.
ence 1 comes to mean the femae breast and the t vo-
fod deas o femnnt and nourshment are ntroduced.
Thus mt Shddah a ad a mstress a vfe or a rncess
m Sh dah a fouatan
m Sadeh _ .
or nt Sada
The fountan and the fed are as t vere the breasts of the
earth for out of them are produced the nourshment -hch
Mother arth affords to her chdren.
rom the dea of nourshment foows that of su port or / cer-
vaton. ence that aspect of God vhc represents m as the
mght Preserver or oursor of Lfe desgnates m
under the tte of n Shadda vhch s consequent nvarab
transated as the mght n the be.
Ts renderng ho vever gves but a ver fant and un vorth
dea of the rea meanng of t Shadda.
The name vas frst reveaed to bram accordng to Sacred rt
cn. v. 1 and afterwards to .Taco en. a . 11 at a speca
perod n the fe of each of these patrarcs and at tc moment
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
448 S T L G .
when the were soemn nformed that the and ther seed were
to be the depostares of the arcana of God s m sterous truth.
ence t was n strct accordance wth the gravt and m ster
of ths reveaton that the tte under whch the Det was then
reveaed shoud be one of the hoest and most m stc mport.
Therefore t s that n ths word 1 s contaned nothng short of
the hdden decaraton of the eterna Dvne emnne. The
the frst etter of the sacred and m stc name nn common
but erroneous pronounced ehovah desgnates the dvnt
the t .decares the femnnt .
ut ths great centra truth whch manknd had ost had to be
conceaed from genera understandng unt the funess of tme for
ts reveaton shoud come and one curous resut of ths concea-
ment has been that the word t though ndcatng the femnnt
of God has been handed down to the ewsh naton as a mascune
ebrew word.
one the ess however s t true that wheresoever n the
ebrew be the word * nt occurs t s when rght understood
to be apped to the Dvne emnne.
The transators of the be beng gnorant of ths hdden aspect
of the Det have natura overooked ths truth and hence the
on reased the mport of Shadda as the mght Pre-
server when the ought n reat to have regarded t as the
fe-nourshng maternt of God.
The word n occurs n the foowng passages n the d Testa-
ment whch we woud earnest recommend our readers to stud
carefd and separate rememberng that the shoud substtute
for the mght the words the Dvne emnne :
Gen. v. 1 v. 3 v. 1 1 . 1 4 v. 3 .
2 . od. v. 3. sum. v. 4. uth . 20 21. ob v. 17
v. 4 14 v. 3 . 7 . 3 v. 2. . 1 20 .
3 17 23 2 26 . 16 v. 1 v. 2 10 11 13 .
. 2 3 . 8 . 4 v. 10 12 v. 13
v. 23 . 2. Ps. v. 14 c. 1. sa. . 6. ek. .
24. oe . 1 .
f these fort -s passages t w be notced that no fewer than
thrt -one occur n the ook of ob rght consdered b man
as the most m sterous book n the d Testament. ndeed so
ong as the truth of the Dvne emnne remaned conceaed t
was mpossbe to understand the ook of ob for as we sha
see present the connecton between the two s so ntmate that
the atter mght be approprate termed mn to Shadda
the Maternt of God.
efore enterng upon ths sub ect however t s necessar to
consder some further modfcatons of the root rnt * Shadah.
t s a we-known rue of Semtc phoog that smar con-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 449
sonants ma be nterchanged one wth another ths nterchange
effectng certan reguar moduatons n sense. Thus sbants ma
be nterchanged wth sbants dentas wth dentas gutturas wth
gutturas and so forth.
ow n the case of t* we have a soft sbUant t* sh and a soft
denta 1 d.
orrespondng to t sh we have two hard sbants and D
both equvaent to the ngsh s.
orrespondng to 1 d we have aso two hard dentas LD and
n rendered b the ngsh t the atter beng sometmes modfed
nto n th.
These sbants and dentas ma be consequent nterchanged
wth each other the converson of the soft consonant nto the cor-
respondng hard havng ust ths smpe but mportant effect t
nverts the sense ether part or who accordng as to whether
one or both of the consonants s changed.
Thus whereas Shad and ts dervatves composed of the
soft sbant and the soft denta represent the true Dvne femnne
prncpe the compounds of the correspondng hard sbant and
hard denta represent the fase that s the entre nverson of the
true whst the compounds of the hard sbant wth the soft
denta represent a parta nverson or a corrupton of the orgna
true prncpe.
remarkabe ustraton of ths rue s afforded b the word
rnc* Shddah and ts correspondng word ntSt * St f ah.
rnt Shddah a wfe.
ntsb* Sttah a wfe who has become unfathfu.
gan b Shadda represents the source from whch man n
hs orgna perfect bse ua nature drew hs nourshment when he
was after God s own mage and was formed entre of the matera
of God.
nt Sada a fed represents the source from whch man
n hs faen nature draws hs nourshment now that he s formed
e terna of the matera of the earth.
Snce man has on parta ost the mage of God and on
parta draws the nourshment for hs organsm from the breast
of the earth on one of the orgna etters b s changed the
other remanng the same.
ut though n the sacred shrne of man s nmost beng there
st ngers a spark of hs orgna dvne refecton et the con-
scousness of the femnne prncpe n the Det became for the
tme entre ost to manknd b the agenc of the nverted mae
prncpe as s descrbed n Geness under te stor of the murder
of be b an. ence when the frst offsprng of the new
method of generaton appeared hs name was caed rb Seth to
ndcate the tota nverson of the true prncpe 1 Shad.
2
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
4 0 S T L G .
So moreover those bengs of the ower nvsbe mverse who
had assumed to themseves fcttous mtatons of the quates of
the Godhead and who beonged to the faen porton of that former
humant vho are entted n the be sons of God ths term
sometmes referrng to the ower though genera to the upper or
unfaen bengs of the prma unverse are desgnated under the
form of D Sddm ths beng smp the pura form of t
Sad the parta nverson of the true nt * S ad.
These Sddm are the bengs referred to n Geu. v. 2 when
we are tod that the sons of God saw the daughters of men
that the were far and the took them vves of a that the
chose.
Ths nefarous and unnatura se ua ntercourse between the
Sddm and the daughters of men resuted n a progen whch
are caed n the be ephm erroneous transated gants
n the uthorsed erson of Gen. v. 4 but correct rendered n
the evsed dton The word D 3 epn s the pura of
733 ep whch sgnfes prmar as the uthorsed erson
transates t n ob . 1 6 and Ps. v. 8 an untme brth.
ence t comes to mean an off sprng born out of the ordnar
course of nature such as the progen of the sons of God and
the daughters of men. These ephm were thus what we
term monstrostes or monsters and hence probab the
term gants. t vas doubtess the e stence of these ephm
upon the earth whch gave rse to the ancent m thoogca egends
of dem-gods dem-mortas centaurs ttans sat rs fauns c.
The dsastrous resuts of the ct ntercourse between the
den ens of the faen prma unverse and those of ths vord
cumnated n a tremendous soca mora and ph sca catac sm
whch s represented n the be under the stor of the ood.
t woud appear that after ths convuson the ntercourse between
the two words was nterrupted for a tme but after a whe the
Sddm who n ater tmes have been known under the names
of ncub and Succub agan nfested the earth and one
regon at east became the scene of the most abomnabe ct
traffc between them and human bengs. The regon thus nfested
and n consequence vsted b another catac sm whch utter
destro ed t was caed from the practces of whch t was the
theatre the ae of Sddm Gen. v. 8 10 and the prncpa
town n t and the one most notorous for the crmna ntercourse
vas charactersed b a name of dentca mport and has ever snce
been a b word for the basest of unnatura crmes. Ths to vn
vas D D Sodom.
aptan onder . . n hs andbook to the be p. 240
remarks sgnfcant The name Sddm has ahva s been a pu e
to schoars. n the abbaah ho vever ths contact between the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D 11. 4 1
Sddm and the word s mentoned. See Mather s abbaah Un-
veed page 249.
ne consequence has been that the partcuar sn of whch the
nhabtants of Sodom and Gomorrah were gut has been entre
msunderstood and f we bear n mnd who these Sddm were
t s eas to understand the behavour of the men of Sodom to-
wards the two anges who vsted Lot as recorded n the 19th
chapter of Geness. The crownng feature of ther sn n ths
respect was due to the fact that these anges were den ens
of the upper nvsbe prma unverse and the men of Sodom
wshed to treat them as f the had beonged to the ower.
Such were the Sddm faen degraded creatures who assumed
fcttous mtatons of Shadda though at the same tme the
do not represent the absoute and tota nverson as s seen b the
form of ther name n whch on one of the two etters of s
changed.
The compete nverson the dametrca antagonstc prncpe
s formed b changng both the etters nto ther correspondng
hard sounds and dong ths we get totr set the backsder or
the wcked one whch ampfed becomes Db Satan ence
Satan sgnfes aso adversar because the word represents the
great antagonstc prncpe to Shadda.
The wa has now been ceared to a comprehensve understand-
ng of man of those ver m sterous passages of Scrpture where
Satan s promnent brought forward especa n that book to
vhch partcuar auson has aread been made above that s to
sa the Dook of ob.
eren s descrbed n the m stc anguage of orenta poetr
the contest for the ascendanc over man between the true and the
fase prncpes represented respectve b Shadda and Satan.
s Shadda s the materna gver and preserver of fe so Satan
the antagonst s the destro er. ence through the agenc of
Satan the catte the asses the focks the cames the servants and
the chdren of ob are destro ed and ob hmsef s affcted
wth sufferng on ust short of death. The patrarc s tempted
to ascrbe to Shadda the acton of Satan and to mpugn the true
nature of God.
The varous phases through whch the confct passes occup te
greater part of the book and are dsgused under the form of
arguments and conversatons wth persona frends.
The trec frends of ob who under the pretence of s mpath
Snce the above was wrtten the wrter has come across te foowng
passage n M. enan s store du Peupe d srae whch affords a renark-
a e ndependent cornborat on of hs account of the ae of Sddm: Le
nom de Sddm qu aurat port ancenne vade est peut-etre une fausse ro-
noncaton pour Sedm a vade des ddmona. P. 116 ote 4.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
4 2 S T L G .
on agg avate hs gref b ter words and who wth ther pous
h pocrtca speeches goad hm on b ther nsnuatons to rebe-
on aganst Shadda are rea the emssares of Satan n dsguse
and represent the threefod weapons of Satan s attacks the ust
of the fesh the ust of the e e and the prde of fe see 1st
ohn . 16 .
pha the Temante represents rches the prde of fe the
word pha sgnf ng God of rches. dad the Shuhte
represents the ust of the fesh dad beng the same as
e-shad or the reast of e the fase god of fesh appe-
tte. ophar the aamathte represents the ust of the e es
the word ophar wth the appeaton aamathte sgnf ng to-
gether sensua oveness.
Thus we have here a poetca representaton of a mode of attack
made upon ob b Satan e act anaogous to those whch he
made upon ve and upon hrst.
hen ve was tempted b Satan the forbdden frut was rep-
resented to her under a threefod aspect as good for food
peasant to the e es and a thng to be desred to make one
vse : good for food the ust of the fesh peasant to the
e es the ust of the e es a thng to be desred to make one
vse the prde of fe.
hen hrst was tempted b Satan the same mode of attack
was used : ommand these stones that the be made bread the
ust of the fesh e showed m a the kngdoms of the
word and the gor of them the ust of the e es ast
Th sef down from the tempe for e sha gve s anges
charge over Thee c the prde of fe.
The sgnfcance of ths threefod method of attack b Satan es
n the fact that these are the ver temptatons speca drected
aganst the true prncpes of Shadda.
The Dvne emnne s the gver and supporter of fe and a
ts necessares. rom Shadda man n hs frst pure e stence
drew a hs food a hs peasure a hs satsfacton of fe.
rom the same materna dvnt man n hs regenerated cond-
ton w agan draw the same essenta suppes.
sn and a dsease and mser arse from the fact that man
has through the agenc of Satan been seduced nto drawng these
suppes from an nverted source and has thus faen under the
combned temptatons of ust covetousness and prde the ust of
the fesh the ust of the e es and the prde of fe choos-
ng as t were for hs companons and advsers dad ophar
and pha the Temante.
Ths s the hdden meanng of the ook of ob before cosng
our notce of whch we must draw attenton to the personat of
hu the son of arache the u te of the kndred of am.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 4 3
Ths m sterous personage beongng to the fam of am the
most ancent word-reformer of whom hstor speaks and certan
one of the most renowned vng probab more than eght thou-
sand ears ago comes upon the scene n the ook of ob as an
mparta censor ake of the patrarch hmsef as of hs three
companons. s name hu s the same n mport as ah
and hs msson s n the sprt of ah to prepare the wa for
the reveaton of Shadda.
ence we fnd the name Shadda occurrng severa tmes n
the course of hs speeches and even when t s not actua men-
toned the whoe of hs observatons bear manfest ausons to the
subme truth of the bse ua unt of God.
So when the reveaton came at ength when God addressed
ob from out of the whrwnd the patrarch was read to recog-
nse the reveaton and to humbe hmsef n the presence of
Shadda.
ehovah answered ob and sad Sha he that caveth con-
tend wth Shadda nd ob answered ehovah and sad. e-
hod am of sma account what sha answer Thee a
m hand upon m mouth ob . 2-4 .
Tus ob emerges safe from hs tr ng ordea Satan s frus-
trated and Shadda vctorous the consequence beng that the
atter end of ob was bessed more than the begnnng and
through the fosterng care of Shadda he receved chdren servants
cames o en asses and focks far e ceedng n numbers those
whom he had orgna ost.
gorous prophetc pcture ths of the fna trumph of Shadda
over Satan for the possesson of humant a trumph whch ma
st be undoubted far dstant but whch a muttude of sgns
scarce to be mstaken and a genera concurrence of undefned
antcpatons are eadng man sober and thoughtfu mnds
whether rght or wrong none can te to regard as near
even at the doors.
T .
T T M T T P ST D T U
ST S.
hapter v. pages 30 306.
a needed to he bom nto ta earth hrour/h a natura 07na7
and to de and be fted up from t because e codd on thus
acqure an atomc constructon whch woud enabe m to come
nto cose affnt wth man and so draw a men unto m. There
s no other ben n that word constded as to s or anc ee-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
4 4 S T L G .
ncnts wth reference to ours as e s and hence e s our Savour
to whom aone we must cng and through whom aone we can draw
the vta currents whch tv vparf the 2 otenc necessar for the
savaton of the race.
urces of hrstendom profess to beeve that unon wth
hrst s a fundamenta necesst for savaton. ut n most
cases ths unon wth hrst s a vague and ndefnte dea con-
sstng of a shadow unsubstanta atttude of the mnd and nte-
ect towards the ounder of the regon whch s caed b ts
possessors fath. Ths menta concepton s n reat entre
dfferent from true fath : and hence t e ercses but ver tte f
an nfuence upon ther da fe.
The unon wth hrst to be a means of savaton must be
an actua tangbe concrete unon n other words t must be
atomc
Ths hrst msef cear ndcated n the ustratons whch
e empo ed when e wshed to descrbe the reatons whch
were to e st between msef and those who were to be saved b
m.
Ths s aso to be found n more than one of the Paune
epstes.
Two of the commonest ustratons w serve to e pan ths
truth :
. tree.
s the branch cannot bear frut of tsef sad hrst e -
cept t reman n the vne so nether can e e cept e reman
n me.
am the vne e are the branches. e that remaneth n
me and n hm the same beareth much frut for apart from
me e can do nothng ohn v. 4 .
t s to be noted n ths passage that the uthorsed erson
has a ver mseadng phrase when t sa s wthout me e can do
nothng.
The e presson wthout me s n the Greek P - f -ov
whch means outsde of me .e. cut off from me or as the
evsed erson puts t apart from me.
Thus hrst meant to sa that true fe was nseparabe from
actua unon wth m.
ow et us consder what consttutes a vng tree.
tree s an organsm. That s to sa a tree does not consst
of a quantt of dfferent peces of wood scattered about or heaped
together wth a branch here and a bough there but a tree has a
ts severa parts organca connected together and each part
mantans ts fe and heath b vrtue of ts beng n organc
unon wth the trunk and root. Thus through ths unon the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D 11. 4
smaest eaf and the remotest bough draws from the root and stem
the vta currents whch mpart the potenc necessar for ts fe
and vgour. So ong as no organc obstace occurs to check the
fow of the vta current the eaf bough branch and ever por-
ton of the tree mantans ts heath. Drect the fow of the
vta current becomes mpeded from an cause the mb affected
oses ts vgour and becomes dseased. nce severed from the
man stock the organc unon s ost and the mb can brng forth
no frut and from that moment begns to de.
The anaog between ths organsm and the organc unon wth
hrst and those who are to be saved b m s ver e act.
hrst s the root and stem and savaton for the human race
conssts n ther beng severa and ndvdua brought nto
atomc unon wth m as s effected b the ngraftng of a bough
upon a tree. Ths St Pau e presses when he sa s f the root
be ho so are the branches. nd f some of the branches be
broken of and thou beng a wd ove tree. vert grafted n
among them and wth them partakest of the root and fatness of
the ove tree boast not aganst the branches. ut f thou boast
thou bearest not the root but the root thee. . . . or f thou
wert cut out of the ove tree whch s wd b nature and wert
grafted contrar to nature nto a good ove tree how much more
sha the whch be the natura branches be grafted nto ther own
ove tree om. . 16 17 18 24.
rom ths anaog of a tree ve see t thngs of great mport-
ance :
1. o mere atttude of the mnd to esus such as feeng a
convcton of s power and goodness or such as common goes
b the name of fath s suffcent to brng a person nto savng
unon vth hrst. or v an amount of persona e ceence
of character effect that ob ect. There must be an actua atomc
affnt .
bough ma be admrab suted for bearng frut f grafted
on to a certan tree but t does not become a part of that tree nor
can t dra an dta current from the root of that tree unt t
has been organca unted to t b the process of ngraftng. t
ma actua be bearng frut as the branch of another vng tree
and the frut ma be apparent as good out vard but t v
not be a frut of the tree whch has the partcuar root unt
t has been grafted nto atomc unon vth t.
So t s vth hrst s savaton. Unt a person has been
brought nto actua organc unon vth hrst that person cannot
ra v hs vta currents from hrst or n other vords cannot be
made a partaker of the ho pneuma vhch ows from hrst
nto the organsm of those vho are thus n atomc affnt vth
m.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
4 6 S T L G .
2 t s not necessar for ths atomc unon that there shoud he
atomc contact.
s we have seen ever partce of a vng tree s n actua
atomc unon vth the root though not n actua atomc contact.
tree ma be s t feet hgh for nstance and et the topmost
bough dra s a ts vta currents from the root as fu and tru
as f t were n cose pro mt to t.
So a human beng can draw from hrst the fu force of hs
necessar vta currents but these currents ma pass through
man ntermedares between the act of ssung from hrst and
the act of enterng the human organsm.
The ntermedares no more separate hrst from the human
beng n atomc unon wth m and them than the man trunk
and sde branches separate the eaf from the root. ndeed the
eaf whch s stuated on the topmost bough coud not ve f
actua n contact wth the root for t woud have become ds-
ocated from ts proper sphere of e stence.
Ths mportant feature connected wth the affnt between
hrst and man v be even more cear understood f we consder
the second great ustraton used n the ew Testament.
. bod .
s the bod s one and hath man members and a the
members of that one bod beng man are one bod : so aso s
hrst 1 or. . 12 .
e are the bod of hrst and members n partcuar 1 or.
. 27 .
ow t must be patent to ever one that a bod s a concrete
organsm. t does not consst of a head here a coupe of arms
there a coupe of egs n another pace and so on or of dffer-
ent mbs congomerated together wthout an organc connecton.
ver porton of the bod s n atomc unon wth the head and
draws the vta currents necessar for ts fe and strength from
the head b vrtue of the s rtua essence whch permeates the
whoe. mpede the heath fow of ths vta current and the
member affected becomes dseased. Sever a member from the bod
and t s mmedate dead.
nd as n the case of the tree so of the bod atomc unon
does not mp atomc contact. The foot s n atomc unon wth
the head and the hand wth the e e and et the are not n
atomc contact. Moreover each occupes ts proper sphere and
draws ts fu vta current n proporton as t s content to keep
ts pace and dscharge ts own functons.
f the foot sha sa ecause am not the hand am not of
the bod s t therefore not of the bod ... f the whoe bod
were an e e where were the hearng 1 f the whoe bod were
hearns where were the smeUn 1 ut now hath God set the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 4 7
members ever one of them n the bod as t hath peased m.
. . . nd the e e cannot sa unto the hand have no need of
thee nor agan the head to the feet have no need of ou
1 or. . 1 17 18 21 .
Thus organca unted to hrst as the branch to the vne or
as the mb to the bod and drawng a our vta force from the
npourng of the pneuma whch fows forth from hrst as the
pervadng sap or the permeatng sprt we sha n tme come
nto the unt of the fath and the knowedge of the Son of God
unto a perfect man unto the measure of the stature of the funess
of hrst and grow up nto m n aU thngs whch s the
head even hrst from whom the whoe bod ft oned together
and compacted b that whch ever ont suppeth accordng to
the effectua measure of the workng of ever part maketh ncrease
of the bod unto the edf ng of tsef n ove ph. v. 13 16 .
T .
o T D GM T T T .
hapter . page 326.
The two dogmas of the hurches of hrstendom that o erate
most powerf d aganst the descent of the Dvne emnne whch
now seeks to mpart ts p trfgng and regeneratng nfuence to the
rde the Lamb s wfe are the atonement as opdar under-
stood and the Trnt .
The doctrne of the Trnt has become so essenta funda-
menta and ntegra a dogma of hrstendom that t w probab
be a ver dffcut task to make peope rease that t s after a a
dogma pure of human nventon and one moreover of b no
means the most ancent date of hrstant . nother dtfcdt
n the wa of deang wth the sub ect arses from te fact that
n consequence of the acton of the eccesastca authortes for
man centures wth regard to the dogma and owng to the n-
fuence of the anathemas n the thanasan reed t s n the
mnds of vast numbers of pous and we-meanng peope an act of
sacregous profanaton even to dscuss the merts of the doctrne
at a.
The ob urgatons of eccesastcs and the anathemas of creeds
w not however deter for a snge moment the honest nqurer
after the truth. The most haowed sanctuar of the srne of
rstendora the most chershed dogma of the popuar fat must
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
4 8 S T L G .
be e pored and e amned on ts vn merts and on ts own
merts t must stand or fa.
n order to arrve at a ust estmate as to the authort and
vadt of the doctrne of the Trnt t v be necessar to take
a ver bref surve of ts hstor and of the events whch ed to
ts forma ncorporaton nto the authorsed dogmas of the regon
of hrstendom. n ths we sha endeavour to observe the ver
strctest truth and mpartat and wthout ncnng ether to the
one sde or to the other to present the actua state of affars to the
reader so far as t s possbe to earn them from a carefu stud
of the best authortes at ths dstant perod of tme.
Scarce had the hurch been set afoat b the apostes before
t began to be spt up nto partes and sects each cngng to
ther own favourte modfcatons of thought and creed. These
utmate arranged themseves nto what ma be consdered under
three casses 1 udasng hrstans 2 Gnostc hrstans
and 3 Patonc hrstans. f the two former t wU be
suffcent here to observe that udac hrstant ma be sad to
have vrtua termnated wth the destructon of erusaem and
the dsperson of the ews whst Gnostc hrstant after
havng mantaned an actve nfuence on the regon for the frst
four centures was suffered to de awa much to the detrment n
man respects of true hrstant for wth ts dsappearance
there passed awa most of the arcana that contaned the hdden
meanng of the nature and work of hrst.
Patonc hrstant arose and fourshed prncpa n the
hurch of e andra. s hrstant spread over g pt t
embraced amongst ts converts man of the phosophers of the
schoo of Pato the headquarters of whch were at that tme at
e andra. Thus the hrstant of the hurch of frca be-
came mpregnated wth deas and doctrnes borrowed from two
ndependent sources the phosoph of Pato and the mmemora
tradtons of g ptan theoog . The tendenc of the Patonstc
nfuence was to nvent and dscuss transcendenta theores based
upon the teachng of the renowned Greek sage arguments were
constant arsng upon the reatons between the ather and the
Son.
Meanwhe the essenta g ptan noton of Trntes gradua
ncorporated tsef nto the metaph sca nvestgatons of these
Patonc hrstans. or thousands of ages the g ptan s stem
of theoog had represented the dvne ob ect of worshp under
vared personfed attrbutes and a these personfed attrbutes
were arranged n varous trntes n whch the thrd member
nvarab proceeded from the other two. Thus from mun
and Maut proceeded donso from srs and ss proceeded
orus from eph and Sate proceeded nouk and so on.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 4 9
Durng the thrd centur of the hrstan era moreover Po-
tnus an g ptan who had adopted the tenets of the Patonc
schoo assduous taught at e andra a Trnt n accordance
wth the Patonc dea.
rom ths t w he seen how eas the noton of a hrstan
Trnt mght be evoved b these g ptan and Patonc adherents
of the regon out of hrst s n uncton to s dscpes Go e
nto a natons baptsng them nto the name of the ather and
the Son and the o Sprt as we as from other passages n
the ew Testament.
ut n order that there shoud be no mstake as to Scrptura
authort a spurous verse was deberate forged and nserted
nto the pste of St ohn affrmng There are three that bear
wtness n heaven the ather the ord and the o Ghost and
these three are one.
The doctrne of the hrstan Trnt then was thus frst con-
ceved and fostered n the hurch of e andra whch had become
the metropos of the eastern porton of hrstendom as Pome was
of the western. hst the e andran hurch was thus engaged
n formuatng dogmas dscussng theores and wrangng over
theoogca controverses the estern hurch was occuped n a
ver dfferent manner and was struggng to acqure the tempora
supremac of the oman word. Through nnumerabe tras hn-
drances and persecutons but aded on the other hand b a com-
bnaton of crcumstances whch t woud be out of the queston to
dscuss n a bref note ke the present the hrstan organsaton
had gradua forced tsef nto a poston of such mportance that
t was mpossbe for the oman emperors to gnore t. the
cose of the thrd centur tere was not a town or vage n the
oman empre and scarce a egon n the oman arm n whch
hrstan organsatons dd not e st. t was the danger threatened
to the mpera s stem b ths state of thngs that brought about
the terrbe Docetan persecuton at the begnnng of the fourth
centur . Ths persecuton on served to fan the fame of the
regon and to ncrease the power whch the hrstan organ-
saton was so rapd acqurng. The consequence was that after
the death of Docetan when the empre was dvded nto two
portons eastern and western over whch two rva asprants to
the mpera trone assumed command the hrstans practca
ed the baance of power n ther ands. Lcnus wo was
r gung over the eastern porton vas not astute enough to grasp
ths fact and thnkng to crush out the regon he feeb
attempted to revve the persecuton of the hrstans. ut mean-
whe there arose above the potca hor on a shrewd uncom-
promsng keen - sghted but unscrupuous soder who was
destned to e ercse an overwhemng nfuence for ev as we
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
460 S T L G .
as good upon the woe condton of hrstant . e measured
wth consummate accurac the proportons of the hrstan strength
of the empre and he saw that f he aed hmsef to the hrstan
part he woud probab be abe to estabsh hmsef frm and
wthout a rva upon the throne of the whoe oman empre. e
therefore determned open to procam hmsef on the sde of the
hrstans. e announced that he had been favoured wth a
mracuous vson and marshang hs arm under the banner
of the cross he advanced to the conquest of the empre. The
events of war crowned hs enterprse wth success he became
estabshed on the mpera throne as the frst hrstan oman
emperor and hs name has been handed down to postert as
that of onstantne the Great. avng compete routed hs
rva he transferred the seat of empre to antum and caed
the ct after hmsef b the name of onstantnope. The
eccesastca hstorans have thrown a gamour of sanctt over the
memor of onstantne but the verdct of the mparta bographer
s b no means of a favourabe nature. s professon of hrst-
ant was entre dctated b motves of persona ambton and
though he was obged to be true outward to those who had
paced hm n power and who mantaned hm on hs throne he
never conformed to the ceremona rtes of the hurch unt the
cose of a fe charactersed b much frmness braver and fore-
sght but staned b acts of daboca cruet and murder and b
eff emmate sef-ndugence.
e have dwet somewhat at ength upon the career of onstan-
tne for to hm the hurch s man ndebted for the cene
reed and for the ncorporaton of the dogma of the Trnt nto
ts authorsed rtces of ath.
Soon after he had become estabshed upon the throne a tempest
broke out amongst hs hrstan sub ects and supporters whch
threatened to eopardse hs mpera poston. The bshoprc of
e andra had become vacant and there were two rva asprants
to the see. ne was named rus the other e ander. oth
had a consderabe number of supporters but e ander was ap-
ponted bshop. Thereupon he was vehement accused of heres
b the partsans of rus and the atter n return was vsted
b an anathema. The ponts n dspute hnged upon the dfferent
phosophca aspects regardng the poston of the Son n the new
Trntaran doctrne whch as we have seen had come to the front
n the hurch of e andra. rom a theoogca controvers the
quarre threatened to assume the proportons of a potca dsturb-
ance and onstantne fet t mperatve necessar to nterfere
and to put an end to the tumut. e therefore havng frst ascer-
taned the reatve strength of the two partes n the hrstan
hurch determned to put down the weaker sde vhch conssted
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D 11. 461
of the adherents of rus and havng hmse f decreed beforehand
how e r thng teas to be .setted he caed together a genera counc
of the hrstan hurch. Ths s the true hstorca account of the
orgn of the ounc of ce whch was so caed because t
was hed at the town of caea n sa Mnor. t ths ounc
hed 32 a.d. the doctrne of the Trnt was frst authortatve
put forward as a dogma of the hurch and the creed ssued whch
has ever snce been known b the name of the cene reed.
The emperor enforced the decson of the ounc b cv authort
he caused etters to be ssued denouncng rus and threatenng
hs foowers wth death.
Thus we see that for more than three hundred ears the doctrne
of the Trnt was unheard of as a necessar artce of fath. The
apostes and ther foowers had no concepton of such a dogma
and n a probabt t woud have entre ded awa ke man
other theores and doctrnes whch were broached fought over and
abandoned durng those earer centures of hrstendom f t had
not been for the decsve acton taken b the pseudo- hrstan
oman emperor onstantne.
Such beng the case the dogma can b no possbt be regarded
as havng a dvne nspred orgn and we are therefore free to
dscuss t as unreserved as an other theor or dea that has
ever been put forth b man n an age or n an regon of the
word.
So regarded the doctrne must fa to the ground at once for t
s based on an utter absence of common-sense. The ver attempts
whch have been made to e pan t have on served to revea
more cear how utter opposed to reason t s and the cma
of metap sca nonsense was reached n the composton of the
thanasan reed whch tsef was not wrtten accordng to the
atest modem authortes t some three hundred ears after the
death of thanasus and was frauduent pamed upon that great
champon of Trntaransm n order to nvest t wth the greater
authort . t s not too much to sa that scarce a snge fo-
ower of hrstant a or cerca woud venture n the present
da to acknowedge hs adeson to that marveous document
or woud attempt to uphod te dogma of the Trnt f t were
not for the amost unversa dea founded as ve have seen upon
absoute fase premsses that the doctrne tsef as we as the
creed whch endeavours to enuncate t have a dvne nspred
authort .
t s on far that we shoud before we cose ths note state
to rncpa as8ages of Scrpture whch are reed on b to
hurch n support of te doctrne.
e have aread mentoned the baptsma form n the name
of the ather and of the Son and of the o Sprt Matt.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
462 S T L G .
v. 19 and as has been shown b Mr phant ths cear
ndcates God humant and the untng pneuma.
The passages out of St ohn s Gospe 14th 1 th and 16th
chapters have aso been fu treated of n the bod of the book
and we w here mere remark that the Greek word 7rapa r To :
has been qute erroneous transated comforter meanng tera
one caed n to another s ad and best rendered b the word
heper.
The doctrne of the Trnt s genera supposed to be ndcated
n the wordng of St Pau s benedcton to the ornthans : The
grace of the Lord esus hrst and the ove of God and the com-
munon of the o Ghost be wth ou a 2 or. . 14 .
ut here agan the words have been adapted to the doctrne
not the doctrne asserted b the words whch are best transated
thus: The savng nfuence of the Lord esus hrst and the
ove of God and the common sharng of the ho pneuma be wth
ou a.
t was the most natura thng n the word for St Pau to pra
that hs dscpes and frends mght e perence the savng nfuence
of hrst the ove of God and the sharng of the pneuma these
three thngs beng a essenta bound up wth human savaton
and et the b no means necessar mp the dogma of the
Trnt .
nother te t often quoted m support of the doctrne s o
ho ho Lord God mght whch was and s and s to
come ev. v. 8 .
The word mght s the Greek -n-avT pdTwp whch s taken
from the Septuagnt where t s erroneous empo ed as a transa-
ton of b Shadda see e.g. ob . 17 2 . 8
. 4 c. c. n the Septuagnt .
Lord s ehovah nn the mport of whch word s mae
and femae two-n-one.
God s mae prncpe of the Det .
ence the tersandus o ho ho Lord God mght
s rea o ho ho ehovah Shadda that s o
ehovah ho ho Shadda or o s God n s
dvne bunt ho s God n s dvne mascunt ho s
God n s dvne femnnt .
These are rea the on passages whch even appear to favour
the doctrne of the Trnt and we have shown how consstent
the are wth entre dfferent constructons.
n the other hand f the dogma had been true t woud have
been one of such vta and fundamenta mportance that Scrptura
wrters ke for nstance St Pau and St ohn f the had known
and beeved n t coud hard have faed to have stated and e -
pounded t n anguage that coud not be msunderstood.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 463
ut as we have aread ponted out the doctrne was not n-
vented unt ong after ther decease.
The sooner hrstendom reases ts faac and e punges t from
her creeds the better for hersef and for the cause of truth.
T S.
o T D P UM .
hapter . page 327.
There s no possbe e cuse for the word Trvevfa heng sometmes
transated s nrt sometmes cnd and sometmes ghost.
The word Trvev/Ma meuma occurs n the Greek Testament
30 tmes.
1. n 90 passages aone wthout defnte artce or quaf ng
epthet when t means smp pneuma or a pneuma.
2. n 49 passages wthout defnte artce but wth the qua-
f ng epthet a ov hagon wen t means ho pneuma
or a ho pneuma.
3. n 127 passages wth defnte artce but wthout quaf -
ng epthet when t means the pneuma or m hs her
c. pneuma as the conte t requres.
4. n 12 passages vth both the defnte artce and quaf ng
epthet a tov when t means the ho pneuma.
. n 27 passages n the more emphatc form to rvev a to
a tov when t means the pneuma whch s ho .
s t s ver mportant to dstngush between these varous
cases we earnest recommend the reader to e amne n hs
ngsh be each separate passage and to note accordng .
or ths purpose we w gve the dfferent passages under ther
severa headngs.
1. Pneuma or a pneuma : att. . 1 . 28 . 43.
Mark . 23 . 30 v. 2 v. 2 . 17. Luke . 17 80 .
40 v. 18 : . . 26 . 11 v. 37 39. ohn .
G v. 23 24. cts v. 16 v. 7 v. 16 . 8 9. om.
. 4 . 29 v. 6 v. 1 9 14 1 . 8. 1 or. . 4 13
. 3 v. 17 v. 34 40 . 3 13 v. 2 32 v. 4 . 2 or.
. 3 6 v. 1 . 4. Ga. . 3 v. 29 v. 46 18 2
v. 1. ph. . 18 22 v. 4 v. 18 v. 18. Php . 27 . 1
. 3. o. . 8. 2 Thess. . 2 13. 1 Tm. . 16. 2 Tm. . 7.
eb. . 14 v. 12 . 14 . 23. ames . 26. 1 Peter . 2
. 4 18 v. 6. 1 ohn v. 1 2 3. ude 19. ev. . 10 v.
2 . 1 1 v. 13 14 v. 3 v. 2 . 10.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
464
S T L G .
2. o pneuma or a ho pneuma : Matt. . 18 20
. 11. Mark . 8 . 36. Luke . 1 3 41 67 . 2
. 16 v. 1 . 13. ohn . 33 v. 39 . 22. cts . 2
. 4 v. 8 v. 3 v. v. 1 17 19 . 17 .
38 . 16 24 . 9 2 . 2. om. v. . 1 v. 17
. 13. 1 or. . 3. 2 or. v. 6. ph. . . 1 Thess. .
6. 2 Tm. . 14. Ttus . . eb. . 4 v. 4. 1 Peter . 12.
2 Peter . 21. ude 20.
3. The pneuma m pneuma hs pneuma c. :
Matt. . 16 v. 1 v. 3 v. 16 . 18 31 v. 41.
Mark . 10 12 27 . 11 v. 8 13 v. 7 v. 12 . 20 2 .
Luke . 47 . 27 v. 14 36 v. 29 . 42 . 20 21
. 24 . 46. ohn . 32 . 6 34 v. 63 v. 39 .
33 . 21 v. 17 v. 26 v. 13. cts v. 10 v. 9
v. 29 . 19 . 12 28 v. 7 v. 16 v. 2 . 22
. 4. om. . 9 v. 2 4 10 11 16 23 26 27 . 11
. 30. 1 or. . 10 11 12 14 . 16 v. 3 4 v. 11 20
. 4 8 10 : v. 14 1 16 v. 18. 2 or. . 22 . 13
. 8 17 v. 13 v. v. 13 . 18. Ga. . 2 14 v.
6 . 17 22 v. 8 18. ph. . 2 . 16 v. 3 23 v. 17.
Pp. . 19. o. . . 1 Thess. v. 19 23. 2 Thess. . 8.
1 Tm. v. 1. 2 Tm. v. 22. Phem. 2 . eb. . 9. ames
v. . 1 Peter . 11 . 19 v. 14. 1 ohn . 24 v. 1 2 6
. 6 8. ev. . 7 11 17 29 . 6 13 22 v. 13 . 10
. 17.
4. The ho pneuma : Matt v. 19. Luke . 10 12.
cts . 8 . 33 38 . 31 . 4 v. 28 v. 6. 1 or. v.
19. 2 or. . 14.
. The pneuma whch s ho
29 . 11. Luke . 26 . 22.
1 v. 18 . 47 . 1 . 2 4 v. 8 . 6 . 23
28 . 11 v. 2 . ph. . 13 v. 30. 1 Thess. v. 8.
eb. . 7 . 8 . 1 .
ow a consderabe amount of confuson and vagueness has
arsen n man of the above-named passages for want of a cear
understandng of the meanngs of the word 7r e / a pneuma as
appcabe to each ndvdua passage.
Ths confuson has been vast ntensfed b the unwarrantabe
use whch the ngsh transators and dvnes have made of the
term o Ghost. The word Ghost ndeed n ts bbca
sense has become so ne trcab nterwoven wth a dogma and s
so unnecessar nterpoated n the pace of pneuma or sprt
for the purpose of supportng that dogma that t woud be mpos-
sbe to e hbt wth suffcent cearness the orgna meanng of
the dfferent passages f we contnued to use that term. e
Matt. . 32. Mark .
cts . 16 . 3 32 v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 46
therefore recommend our readers once and for ever to e punge
from ther vocabuar the e presson o Ghost.
The pneuma spoken of n the ew Testament nvarab sgnfes
ether the dvne source from whch a fe nspraton and con-
scousness of s mpneumatc nfu orgna proceeds or ese the
emanaton vhch proceeds or has proceeded from that dvne
source.
n other words t sgnfes ether 1 the Dvne emnne tsef
2 those created bengs who have orgna emanated from the
Dvne emnne or 3 the nfuence whch proceeds from the
Dvne emnne and nfuses tsef nto those created bengs.
ow these created bengs ma be cassfed under four heads :
1 the bse ua bengs of the prma unverse 2 the bengs of
the upper nvsbe porton of our own unverse 3 the bengs of
the ower nvsbe porton of our unverse 4 the nner and most
sacred porton of man s own nature common caed hs sprt.
e ma therefore dvde the sgnfcaton of the ew Testament
TTveufa nto the foowng s casses :
1. The Dvne emnne.
2. bse ua s mpneumatc beng of the prma unverse.
3. beng of the upper nvsbe porton of our present
unverse.
4. beng of the ower nvsbe porton.
. The pneuma or sprt of a human beng n the vsbe word.
6. The nfuence or affatus vhch s nfused nto man s nner
conscousness from a hgher e terna source and whch s common
caed nspraton or nfu .
e sa from a hgher e terna source because athoug ths
s mpneumatc nspraton or nfu proceeds n the frst nstance
from the Det t descends through hrst to man s nner con-
scousness b the channes of ntervenng grades of created bengs
from the hghest rank of s mpneumatc creatures of the prma
unverse down to the nvsbe sprts of our upper spheres who
mmedate touch the nner pneuma of man.
t beng our desre to make ths most mportant sub ect
torough cear to our readers we w once agan take the 30
passages above quoted and subdvde them nto the s casses
named accordng to te sgnfcaton to be attached to Trvcv/ La n
each case.
. here 7r / a refers to the Dvne emnne : Matt. . G
. 18 31 32 v. 19. Mark . 10 . 29 . 11
Luke . 22 . 10 12. ohn L 33 . 6 8 34 v. 24 v
39 v. 17 v. 2G v. 13. cts . 8 16 . 33 38 v. 3 32
v. 1 . 31 . 38 4 47 v. 8 28 . 28. om. v
2 11 16 23 . 30. 1 or. . 11 13 14 . 16 . 4
2 r
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
466 S T L G .
2 or. . 22 . 17 v. . Ga. . 14 v. 22. ph. . 13
v. 30 v. 17. Php . 3. 1 Thess. v. 8. eb. . 1 . as. v.
. 1 ohn . 6. ev. . 17.
. ere Trvcvf a refers to a bse ua s mpneumatc beng of the
prma unverse the den ens of whch are known under varous
names such as anges archanges seraphm sprts c. : Matt. .
18 20. Luke . 1 17 3 . om. . 4 v. 26. Ga. v. 29.
eb. . 14 . 9.
. here r/v/ a refers to a beng of the upper nvsbe por-
ton of our unverse : Luke v. 37 39. cts . 8 9. eb.
. 14 . 9 23.
. here Tr/e / a refers to a beng of the ower nvsbe por-
ton of our unverse: Matt. v. 16 . 1. Mark . 23 27 .
11 30 . 2 8 13 v. 7 v. 2 . 17 20 2 . Luke v.
36 v. 29 . 42 . 20 . 24 26 . 11. cts v. 16
v. 7 v. 16. ph. . 2. 1 Peter . 19. ev. v. 13 14
v. 2.
. here TrvcS ua refers to the nner sprt of a human beng
vng on the vsbe earth : Matt. v. 3 v. 41. Mark v. 12.
Luke . 47 80 . 40 v. . 21 . 46. ohn v. 23 24
v. 63 . 33 . 21. cts v. 9 v. 16 v. 2 .
om. . 9 v. 6 v. 10 11 13 16 . 11. 1 or. . 11
13 14 . 3 4 v. 17 20 v. 34 v. 2 14 1 16 v.
4 v. 18. 2 or. . 13 v. 13 v. 1 13. Ga. v. 16
17 22 v. 1 8 18. ph. . 22 v. 3 4 23 v. 18. PhUp.
. 27 . 3. o. . 8 . . 1 Thess. v. 23. 2 Thess. . 2 13.
1 Tm. . 16. 2 Tm. v. 22. Phem. 2 . eb. v. 12 . 9.
ames . 26. 1 Peter . 4 18 v. 6. ude 19 20.
. here Truevf ua refers to the nfu or affatus nfused nto
man s nner conscousness from a hgher e terna source and whch
awa s partakes of the Dvne emnne character : Matt. . 1 1
v. 1 . 28 . 43. Mark . 8 12 . 36. Luke . 41
67 . 2 26 27 . 16 v. 1 14 18 . . 13. ohn
. 6 v. 63 . 22. cts . 2 . 4 v. 8 v. 3 10
v. v. 1 17 18 19 29 . 17 . 19 . 12 1 16 24
28 . 2 4 9 2 v. 6 7 . 2 6 . 22 23 . 4 11
v. 2 . om. . 29 v. v. 4 9 14 1 . 1 . 8
v. 17 . 13. 1 or. . 4 10 12 v. 11 19 v. 40 .
3 7 8 10 13 v. 1 32. 2 or. . 3 6 8 v. 13 . 4
. 14. Ga. . 2 3 v. 6 v. 18 2 . ph. . 18 .
16 v. 18. Php . 19 . 1. 1 Thess. . 6 v. 19. 2 Thess.
. 8. 1 Tm. v. 1. 2 Tm. . 7 14. Ttus . . eb. . 4 .
7 v. 4 . 8 14. 1 Peter . 2 11 12 v. 14. 2 Peter .
21. 1 ohn . 24 v. 1 2 3. ev. . 10 . 7 11 17
29 . 6 13 22 v. 2 . 11 v. 13 v. 3 . 10
. 10.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 467
Ths note avou c not be compete wthout some e tracts n e tenso
from the ew Testament vhere the passages have become espe-
ca obscured owng to an ncorrect renderng of the orgna nto
ngsh
e w therefore ask the reader to pa partcuar attenton to
the foowng passages whch we have endeavoured to render wth
strct accurac . The shoud be compared wth the uthorsed
erson as we as wth the evsed for the sake of a cear appre-
henson of ther true meanng as dstngushed from that whch
dogma has assgned to them.
Matt. . 28: f cast out the demons b a dvne nfu
then the kngdom of God has overtaken ou.
Luke . 3. : ho pneuma sha come upon thee and a force
of a ver hgh beng sha overshadow thee wherefore aso the
offsprng beng ho sha be caed a son of God.
Luke . 2 : nd a dvne nfu was upon hm and t had
been reveaed to hm b the dvne nfu that he shoud not see
death before he had seen the Lord s hrst. nd he came under
the nfu nto the tempe.
Luke . 4 : nd when s dscpes ames and ohn saw
ths the sad. Lord wt thou that we command fre to come down
from heaven and consume them as ah dd ut e turned
and rebuked them and sad e know not under what knd of an
nfu e are.
The meanng of hrst here was that the nfu whch prompted
the suggeston of s two dscpes was of an nferna nature n-
stead of beng as the magned from a hgh and ho source.
Luke . 13: ow much more sha our heaven ather gve
a dvne nfu to them that seek m 1
ohn . -8 : er ver sa unto ou. Uness a man has
been born of water and pneuma he cannot enter nto the kngdom
of God. That whch has been born of the fesh s fesh and that
whch has been born of the pneuna s pneuma. Do not be sur-
prsed that sad to ou ou must be born from above. The
pneuma operates wherever t ws and ou hear ts voce but do
not know whence t comes and whther t eads thus s ever one
who has been born of the pneuma.
Ths ver mportant passage has been entre msmderstood
and grave errors of doctrne have been founded upon t owng to
severa gross naccuraces n the uthorsed Transaton.
n the frst pace avo 6ev as ever Greek schoar knows smp
means from above .r. from a hgher source and t s pa-
pab erroneous to transate t agan. Thus ou must be
born agan s rea ou must be born from above.
Second the word transated Sprt n one pace sprt
n anoth- r and wnd u another s a one word and that one
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
468 S T L G .
word s TTvev/ a pneuna. The word ttvcw transated bow
s rea breathe or snce t s from the same root as Trvevfa
means the operaton of the pneuma vhch n outward manfesta-
ton s after the nature of breathng.
gan f vr transated sound sgnfes more proper
voce and ast 7ra rendered goeth s rea eads.
Thus the meanng of hrst s e panaton to codemus s ths.
There are certan condtons on whch a human beng must enter
before he can become partaker of the savaton whch hrst came
to brng. The entrance on these condtons he cas a brth and
he descrbes t as a brth from above or a brth nto the
pneuma. e sa s that the anaog s ver e act between the
ordnar fesh brth nto the fesh and the pneumatc brth nto
the pneuma. e then goes on to descrbe the sensatona e per-
ences whch w foow the brth nto pneumatc fe. e sa s
that the pneuma operates accordng to ts w that when t
breathes nto a person that person becomes dstnct conscous of
ts presence fees ts motons and hears ts voce wthn hm
promptng hm wth ts suggestons. e cannot te from whence
ths presence ths moton ths suggestng voce comes nor does
he at a know to what t w ead hm f he foows ts prompt-
ngs. he knows s that there t s that the suggeston s
dstnct pneumatc from above and that he must nstant
and mpct obe t.
Thus s ever one who has been born of the pneuma sa s
hrst or n other words Ths v be found to be the e per-
ence of a who sha have entered nto s mpneumatc condtons.
t w be the unversa testmon of a who have aread en-
tered upon these condtons or who sha enter upon them n the
future that hrst s descrpton to codemus was accurate and
e act n ever partcuar.
ov can s descrpton be adeqvate e paned n an other
wa .
t was doubtess the want of ths pneumatc e perence on the
part of our transators whch ed them to magne that hrst
when descrbng to codemus the acton of the pneuma vas n-
tendng to ntroduce a popuar ustraton from the phenomenon
of the wnd as an anaog of some vague sprtua process to
whch t s dffcut to see how the ustraton appes. See
Postscrpt at the end of the ppend .
ohn . 22 : e breathed upon them and sat to them.
eceve a ho nfu .
cts . 4 : The were a fed wth a ho nfu . The
term a o ho so often used n connecton wth pneuma
when t s equvaent to nfu s empo ed to desgnate the
source from whence t comes as we as the quat of whch t
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D 11. 469
partakes a order to dstngush t from the unho or uncean
nfu whch comes from the ower nvsbe word.
cts v. 17-19: The ad ther hands on them and the
receved a ho nfu . ow Smon havng observed that the
nfu whch was ho was mparted through the mposton of the
hands of the apostes offered them mone sa ng. Gve me aso
ths authort that upon whomsoever ma a m hands he
ma receve a ho nfu .
cts . 38 : esus who was from a areth whom God
anonted wth a ho pneuma and wth a force.
cts . 2 6 : avng found certan dscpes he sad to
them Dd ou on acceptng the fath receve a ho nfu 1
nd the sad to hm a . not even dd we hear f there be such
a thng as a ho nfu . . . . nd Pau havng ad hs hands
on them the nfu whch was ho came upon them and the
spake wth tongues and e pounded.
1 or. . 13: hch thngs aso we speak not n words
taught b human wsdom but n words taught b pneumatc n-
fu puttng pneumatc nfu es together and comparng them
one wth another.
St Pau here dstnct dscams for the teacher of rst s
regon the mere nteectua knowedge whch s drawn from
human sources of wsdom and asserts for hm an nterna affatus
and drecton though at the same tme he admts the necesst
and mportance of correctng the human abt to mstake b
comparng dfferent nfu es or as e pressed esewhere n the
ew Testament b tr ng the nfu es whether the be of
God. t s so eas and common for the ev ones to smuate a
dvne nfu that t s necessar to be constant on the watch
so as to detect and avod a fase affatus.
1 or. v. 40 : She s more bessed f she reman thus n m
opnon and thnk that have aso a dvne nfu on the
matter.
1 or. . 44 4 : There s a ps chc bod and there s a
pneumatc bod . Thus aso t has been wrtten : The frst man
dam reached as far as a vng ps che the ast dam as far as a
fe-gvng pneuma.
GaL . 3 : avng entered upon the fe of the pneuma w
e end n gong back to the fe of the fesh
Ga. v. 16 18: Go about under the nfuence of te pneuma
that e ma not perform the desre of the fesh. or the fesh
chershes de.sres n opposton to tc pneuma and the pneuma n
opposton to the fesh and these are antagonstc to each other n
order that e ma not do those thngs whch e ma natura
df sre. ut f e be guded b the ncuma e arc a 0vc earth
aw.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
470 S T L G .
That s the promptngs of the pneuna w render ou nde-
pendent of earth aw snce ou w be obedent to the hgher
dvne aw of the pneuna.
1 Thess. . 19 : Do not stfe the nfu of the pneuma.
That s when ou fee the promptngs of the pneumatc voce
wthn ou beware of hestatng or refusng to obe ts mpuse.
eb. v. 4-6 : s regards those vho have been once thorough
enghtened and who have e perenced the gft whch s from
above and have been made partakers of the dvne pneuma and
have conscous fet a hepfu voce from God and the forces of an
age et to come and have faen awa t s mpossbe to rase
them u anew agan to a change of mnd snce the are crucf ng
afresh to themseves the Son of God and puttng m to an open
shame.
2 Pet. . 21 : ot b a man s own mpuse was a prophec
ever framed but ho men of God spake under the nfu of a ho
pneuma.
ude 19: These are the who bansh themseves beng ps chc
havng no pneuma.
hat the aposte here means s that snce the pneuma s the
seat of mmorta fe those who entre devote themseves to an
e stence no deeper than that of the ps che practca e tngush
wthn themseves the pneuma and so cut themseves off from the
hgher fe of mmortat .
Ths however can on be as regards the conscous contnut
of ndvdua e stence the pneuma s of the essence of the Det -
and therefore s n ts essenta prncpe mmorta and can never
persh.
T T.
T ST T T U ST T .
hapter . page 372.
t teas the unfathfuness of the ear hrstan hurch whch
heaed the dead vmnd
The mpuse whch ed to the reformaton of hrstendom three
hundred ears ago was undoubted a good and true one. The
abomnatons whch had resuted from the utter nverson of true
hrstant throughout the entre pae of hrstendom had become
so fagrant and outrageous that the on wonder s that men shoud
have endured t so ong.
The great faut of the eformaton however and that whch
rendered ts efforts practca fute was that those who sought
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D 11. 471
thus to restore the hurch to purt dd not probe the ev deep
enough or trace the stream to ts ver source. The mere went
back to the fourth centur the ought to have gone back to
hrst. hst str ng therefore to cear awa the corruptng
accretons whch had defed the truth the eft untouched the
essence of the pouton. Thus chershng such fundamenta errors
as the dogma of the Trnt the doctrne of proptator sacrfce
the nfabe nspraton of the be and so forth the faed
atogether n restorng to manknd the true regon whch hrst
came to brng.
The removed t s true a great dea of the over ng mud but
the dd not brng to ght the pear of great prce whch re-
maned bured beneath the accreton.
That great work has been reserved for the present generaton
and wth ts reappearance we ma hope for the resttuton of
hrst s savng power.
t ma be we to pont out here that unke the ater creeds
the orgna record of hrstan fath contaned n what s known
as The postes reed ma st be hed as teachng nothng
whch s not f rght understood absoute and entre true.
t has been dvded b the hurch for purposes of dogma nto
three separate sectons but as orgna wrtten t was n a snge
aragraph.
beeve n God the ather mght aker of heaven and
earth that s beeve n God the ather-Mother . -
mght s awa s equvaent to Shadda the Dvne emnne
Maker of the nvsbe and vsbe words and n esus hrst
s on Son that s the on bune man who was conceved
of a ho pneuma born of the rgn Mar suffered under Pontus
Pate was crucfed dead and bured e descended nto he
/. . went down nto the ower regon of the nvsbe word the
thrd da e rose agan from the dead .e. to sow the seed of
s pneumatc bod on earth e ascended nto heaven .e.
nto the upper regon of the nvsbe word e stteth at the
rght hand of God the ather- Mother .f. e s e ated above
a as beng the e press mage of the bune God from thence
e sha come agan at the end of the age to udge the quck and
the dead .e. to separate between or to brng about the crss
as the Greek word transated udge means between the quck
.e. those who accept the uckenng pneuma and tc dead
.e. those who re ect t . beeve n the ho pneuma the
o unversa eccesa .e. the ho gatherng together as crdesa
means of those who accept m from unversa manknd te
common sharng of sants .e. n the pneuma the resurrecton
of the bod .e. the pneumatc bod and the fe everastng.
men.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
472 S T L G .
To ever one of these statements we gve n our heart and o a
aegance and to the truths theren set forth we confdent ook
for the regeneraton of the human race.
P STS PT.
Snce wrtng the above notes an ncdent has occurred n the
wrter s e perence whch t appears to hm ncumbent to reate
nasmuch as t ustrates the acton of the pneuma as descrbed
n ote S page 463 a ro os of hrst s e panaton to codemus.
t the same tme t affords another practca nstance of the resp-
rator senstveness descrbed n ote 0 page 44 .
n rda December 16 1887 the wrter was asked to vst
two poor persons vng ne t door to each other both of whom
were serous . The one case was that of a voman about
s t ears of age who had been confned to her bed for ten da s
qute unabe to move and sufferng severe from acute pan at the
base of the spne and n the ons. The other was that of a man
s t -fve ears od who had a sharp attack of bronchts. avng
apped the ordnar natura remedes to sut each case the wrter
returned home. bout a.m. on the foowng mornng he was
awakened from seep b a sensaton of the resprator moton
whch he has earnt to recognse dstnct as a s mpneumatc
descent. penng hmsef to the voce of the pneuma he became
aware of te ntmaton that he was to rse at once and vst the
two patents. hat was to be the ob ect of hs vst he dd not
know but the command was cear and he mmedate foowed
t. n enterng the woman s house he found her n much the
same state as on the prevous da and st unabe to move through
pan. e tod her that he fet he had been dvne sent to assst
her cure and she must mpct obe whatever he ordered her to
do. e then passed hs eft hand gent down her back at the
same tme takng her rght hand n hs. s soon as he touched
the sma of the mck he fet the strange vbrator moton af ectng
hs whoe s stem and hs nner conscousness became mpressed
wth the convcton that he was to te her to get up mmedate
and wak about. ccordng he dd so and at once to her own
astonshment and that of the other persons present she rose from
the ground on whch she had been ng and guded b hs rght
hand whch st retaned ts hod of hers she waked up and down
the room severa tmes wthout the sghtest eff ort or sensaton of
pan. She decared hersef feeng qute we and e pressed a
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
PP D . 473
desre to go to work. owever he advsed er to keep quet and
warm and not to be surprsed f the pan returned n a measure
agan.
e then went to the house of the other patent qute prepared
to do the same for hm f the ndcatons of the pneuma drected
hm. o sooner however had he taken hs hand than he fet a
nfu eave hm and he knew that ths case was not one n whch
he was ntended to act sprtua . e was therefore obged to
content hmsef wth admnsterng ordnar n unctons and offer-
ng words of s mpath and encouragement.
The ne t da Sunda December 1 8 he vsted both patents.
e found the woman ng on the ground as before and she had
had a sght but on sght return of her former pan. Ths tme
she rose wthout hs assstance when he ordered her to do so and
after wakng about the room for a tte vhe she agan fet
reeved entre .
The man was evdent much worse and agan the wrter coud
fee no nfu to ad hm. The foowng da Monda the 19th
the woman was perfect we and about her ordnar work and
the man was dead.
T D.
P T D LL M L D D S S.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
3

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
4

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
4

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
U S T L L
Los ngees
Ths book s DU on the ast date stamped beow.
DLD-U r-
p 16 197T
919/3
D LD-U r
UL 20 1973
D L U
e 071984
n/ 0 2 9
D 2 1
orm L -Ser/
6
T
*.

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
4

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s

3 11 8 00969 42 7
U S UT G L L L T
000 772 299

/
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
4

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s

. .

t
.1 .
-

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

o
n

2
0
1
4
-
0
8
-
0
3

0
9
:
0
4

G
M
T


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d

.
h
a
n
d

e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
u
c
2
.
a
r
k
:
/
1
3
9
6
0
/
t
3
q
v
3
m
f
8
1
P
u
b

c

D
o
m
a

n

t
h
e

U
n

t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s


/


h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h

t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s